《Get you in my arms》 Chapter 1 First Meeting Chapter 1 First Meeting The sun was setting, casting a nket of darkness over the city. Streetmps soon lit up, dimly lighting the broad roads. The night brought silence along with it. It was, of course, different at the North Ring Street just east of Q City. When the sun was down, it meant that ce would soon buzz with life. It was truly a ce of wealth and extravagance. Penis Hotel, which was situated right at the top of the street, was one of the most luxurious and most expensive hotels in Asia. Sophia Ye stood in the elevator of Penins Hotel with her hands clenched tightly at her sides. Even the elevator wasvish. The marble flooring was polished enough that you could see your own reflection. There was even a tiny chandelier hanging overhead. Sophia sighed loudly. She was dragged here by her cousin, Maria Ye. Upon their arrival, someone had told them that Maria''s husband, who was about twenty years older than she was, was at a luxury suite with some other woman. Unable to face the horrid possibility, Maria Ye urged her cousin to go up and check if it was true. Sophia Ye was a kind-hearted girl, and had strong viewpoints on what was good and bad. What was more, she hated fickle men the most. Because of this, she agreed to Maria''s request without hesitation. She would catch that dirty, old man in the act and then punch him right at the face to avenge her cousin! Sophia nodded to herself, determined with her n. "The guest in Room 2801 is really your brother-inw?" The porter looked at her doubtfully. If she hadn''t said she was rted to the man on that floor, the porter would not have allowed her toe in with him. She nodded as she cast a quick nce at the note her cousin wrote for her, not bothering to check it twice nor read it carefully the first time around. ''Yes, that bastard is definitely in room 2801.'' "To be honest, I hope that he isn''t in that room or else I''m going to whoop his ass! He just is a rich jerk. He doesn''t deserve my cousin at all!" She added. Her angry expression made the waiter no longer doubt her. "I heard that your brother-inw isn''t just filthy rich. They say he''s also a very lustful man who''s a god in bed," the portermented. As soon as the elevator doors opened, Sophia rushed out like a rocket and left the porter behind. The presidential suite was truly magnificent. Even the balcony outside was beautifully decorated, almost just like the imperial pce. As Sophia looked around in awe, she heard a door opening. A woman was pushed out the room, or more precisely, thrown out. She hit the floor with a loud thud. Sophia was frozen in shock. The womany on the ground motionlessly for a while. Afterwards, a gorgeous evening gown was thrown out as well, covering her naked body. "Is this the shameless mistress?" Sophia said as she approached the woman with a sneer. That woman was really beautiful and attractive, with the face of an angel and the body of an evil temptress. It was too bad for her to be such a shameful woman. "Go to the hell!" Sophia spat at the woman. "Well, you are pretty enough to get any man you want. Why do you sabotage other peoples'' families? Isn''t it a waste of your youth to date an old man? Don''t you know that if you do so many bad things, karma will eventually catch up with you? I think you must get used to the life of beingzy and sluggish, and you don''t want to work on your own. I hate the kind of people like you most, who expect to get a free ride from dirty, rich, old men. You''re so lewd and brazen that I''m sure your parents are so ashamed of you if they found out what kind of woman you turned out to be!" Sophia rambled to the girl as her hands motioned expressively. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The woman gave her a ferocious stare but said nothing back to Sophia. She slowly got to her feet. "Ouch!" she eximed as she stood up. She saw a waiter standing at the door of the elevator and staring at her. In a hurry, she grabbed her clothes, wrapped herself up, and fled into the elevator. After the woman left, Sophia couldn''t help but think that maybe the old man wasn''t as immoral as she thought he was. At least he still had some sort of conscience. With these thoughts in her mind, Sophia walked up to the waiter and took the food trolley from him. "Let me help you with these things." "Ah... Okay. Thank you..." The waiter nodded in a daze, seeming to be still shocked at what had just happened. "What''s in it?" "Ice... Just ice." "Ice? But it''s not even hot in here. Why does he need ice?" "I don''t know. You know how rich men are. They always have their quirks." Shrugging her shoulders, Sophia didn''t say anything more, and then pushed the trolley towards the room. The door was ajar, a faint, warm light pouring out the opening. "Brother-inw?" Sophia called out. When no one responded, she pushed the door and let herself inside. It was dark in the room. The light only came through the open ss window. It had a nice effect on the room, and made it look all the more magnificent. "Hello?" she called out again in a louder voice. There was still no answer. Was there any other women inside? Thinking of this, she quickly took out her mobile phone to prepare for shooting evidence. All of a sudden, someone had grabbed her from behind, the force was as strong as a hurricane. Before she could react, a heavy mountainous body was pressed against hers, rendering her unable to move. The man had no shirt on. Sophia could feel his skin through her clothes. It was as hot as fire. His warm breath grazed on her face. Without a doubt, this man was very young and strong. "What are you doing?! Let go of me!" Sophia didn''t realize that he was not the old man she was looking for at all. She struggled desperately and tried to push him away. However, his strength was greater than hers. Without a moment''s time to react, her shirt was suddenly torn open, the several buttons falling onto the crystal tea table beside the sofa. "No --" she was so terrified that tears of humiliation gushed out of her eyes. She used all her strength to hit and kick the man, but nothing seemed to work. At this point, it seemed that he could not be stopped at all. "Help, help, help --" she knew the only thing she could do at the moment was to shout for help. But there was no one else on the whole floor except the two of them. No one could hear her cry even if she screamed from the top of her lungs. The night wind blew in from the open ss window, and the enchanting white curtains were flying in the dark, like they were ghosts dancing in a fire. As Sophia struggled, she saw a blue and white porcin vase under the beam of the cold moonlight. This was her chance. In one swift movement, she grabbed the vase and smashed it against the man''s head. With a groan, he fell unconscious on her body. She pushed him away, put on her clothes hastily and rushed out of the room. The room was so quiet all of a sudden that she could even hear his breath swirling in the air. She curled up in the stairwell that lead to a fire escape, trembling and sobbing. After some time, she slowly stood up and went down the stairs. Maria was still waiting at the entrance of the hotel. When she saw Sophia, she quickly walked up to her. "How did it go? Was he in there?" Maria asked. Sophia just continued to walk and went out the hotel in a daze. "No.. I don''t know," Sophia mumbled as she approached their car. She opened the car door and got inside. "What happened? Why is your face so pale? Are you feeling unwell?" said Maria, touching her head. "No. It''s nothing," Sophia replied, shrinking back into her seat. "You were gone for such a long time. What happened?" Maria pouted. "It''s a huge ce. I got lost and searched for a long time. When I finally got there, I didn''t see anyone. Maybe they finished up and left," exined Sophia, trying to make her story as convincing as she could. Then no matter how much Maria asked for more details, Sophia just fell into silence. For the entire night, Sophia was not able to sleep well. Nightmares pounded in her head like dark waves. If John Xu knew that she had been touched and seen by another man, would he get mad and leave her? The thought made her want to disappear from the face of the world. It was a good n, she thought, to just disappear and die. Sophia was an ordinary girl. She came from an ordinary family, with a mediocre academic record, a normal job with a basic ie. Makeup and dressing up were unfamiliar concepts to her. From head to toe, inside and out, she was average. If she was drowned in the sea, the surface wouldn''t even break into ripples. With all that said, Sophia was very optimistic. There was never a time she became desperate for anything nor did she get easily discouraged. For her, she believed that if God closes all the doors in front of you, there is a window somewhere that God has opened. And for Sophia, John Xu was the window. John Xu was born in a rich family. Not only did he get good grades--he was also very handsome and had a well-toned body. It was no surprise that ever since he was young, all the girls in the school were crazy for him. But in his eyes, Sophia was the only one for him! How did she get so lucky with him? Chapter 2 Childhood Sweetheart Chapter 2 Childhood Sweetheart Sophia and John were like a match made in heaven. They were born in the same ce and grew up in the same neighborhood. They even had the same birthday! It was as if the entire universe had made it so that they would be brought together. As long as they were together, Sophia didn''t care about anything else. She was willing to lose everything she had if it meant that she wouldn''t lose him. John was her heaven on earth, her whole world and life! Tossing and turning in bed, she jumped off and rushed into the bathroom to wash away all the ces the man had touched. Last night, she had already taken a bath for nearly five times. Therge bottle of bath gel was all used up. However, she could still feel all the ces the man had touched. What was worse, there was still a kiss mark on her neck. When she walked out of the bathroom the sixth time around, her stomach rumbled. Thoughtfully, she patted her belly. It was gettingte. Dressing quickly, she tidied herself up and went out. Just when she arrived at the gate of themunity, she was stopped by two towering, muscr men in ck suits. "Are you Sophia Ye?" one of them asked. "What do you want?" She looked at the nk faces of the men, feeling that they were dangerous and unkind. "Our boss wants to see you," the man said coldly. "You must have mistaken me for someone else," she mumbled. She took two steps back and wanted to run away. But before she could turn around, she was grabbed by two big hands and was dragged into the ck Rolls Royce. There was a man sitting at the back. The seats were made of crocodile skin leather. He had one of his leg on top of the other, and his arms were spread across leisurely. There was some gauze at the top of his head, but it still didn''t hide the fact that he was unbelievably handsome. He looked so breathtaking that it was as if God had taken special care to make him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The man''s wheat-toned skin was smooth and wless. His deep facial features were as delicate as a masterpiece that has been carefully carved by a skilled craftsman. His body was also undeniably glorious. It was like he had jumped out from a Greek painting, his entire presence emanating charm, mour, and perfection. Sophia was taken aback and inhaled sharply. Unconsciously, she leaned against the window to set more space in between them. Then, she lifted her gaze and met the man''s eyes. He had a pair of eyes as sharp and cold as the Arctic star. There was a deadly charm in his deep and dark eyes. People would imperceptibly step away when they saw him, afraid that he could seize their souls any time he wished. Her heart trembled inexplicably and she looked away in a hurry. "Who are you? I don''t know you," Sophia stammered as she sped her hands nervously in front of her. There was a sinking feeling in her stomach. "Really?" The man leaned against the seat, the corners of his mouth raising up to a devious smile. His thin lips curved up to a dazzling arc. "Did you forget what happenedst night so quickly?" he asked, his voice low and raspy. Last... night?! When she realized who this man was, Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. The person who assaulted herst night wasn''t her brother-inw but rather.... "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. You must have mistaken me for someone else," Sophia lied as she shook her head in panic. She had no idea why she had to deny it--she was the victim, after all! The man raised his thick eyebrows slightly and sneered. He took out a mobile phone from the drawer built in at the bottom of the seat, holding it up for her to see. "Technology nowadays is so advanced. It''s so easy to find anyone you want to find." Sophia recognized immediately that it was her phone in his hands. No wonder she couldn''t find it when she got home. "I was about to call the police. I didn''t expect that you woulde here. At least it would be easier to turn you in," she bluffed, trying to keep calm. "Call the police?" The man sneered and retorted. "Fine. I will even call the police for you. Maybe you''ll be so kind to exin how you sneaked into my roomst night, hurt me and shattered my sixty-million- dor porcin vase?" After saying that, he picked up a bag of broken porcin pieces at his feet and threw them in front of her. She trembled violently as if she was struck by electricity. Then, she gritted her teeth and red at him. "That''s nonsense. You were molesting me. It was just self-defense!" "Molesting you?" The man''s face showed an extremely sarcastic look. "Weren''t you the one who slipped into my room and tried to seduce me?" His eyes fell on her neck, where the trace of his kiss was still marked on her skin vividly. Seeing this, an amused smile appeared on his lips. Sophia saw where he was looking and she pulled up her cor in a hurry, feeling ashamed and angry. Then she raised her arm and threw a punch at the window. "Who do you think you are? You think you''re so great because of all the money you have. Well guess what? I hate assholes like you the most, and I do not have an ounce of interest in you! I was just there at the hotel to go see my brother- inw. How was I supposed to know that you were in that room instead?" she shouted at him. Her words did not anger him. In fact, it appeared as if he got even more amused. "Breaking in to others'' property... I can put you in prison for at least five or six years, do you know that?" "What... What do you mean?" Her heart jolted in her chest. "What do you think I meant?" The man asked. She bit her lower lip and lowered her head as she thought of what she should do or say next. Her thick eyshes cast a dark shadow on her bright eyes. How could she exin to the police that she had gotten inside the wrong room? She couldn''t afford to offend rich people like him. "What do you want?" She said tly as she looked up at him. "Well, now that you''ve asked, I will get straight to the point," He pursed his lips and said. "I''m a tolerant person. As long as you serve me for one year, all our scores will be settled!" ''Serve him? Like... a maid?'' She almost screamed out. Was he going to make her serve him? She stared incredulously at the gorgeous face in front of her, her fists clenched. "No way! I won''t be your maid!" "It''s up to you..." With a hint of slyness in his eyes, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed. "Hmm. Police. Last night, there was a female bandit..." She jumped from the seat and grabbed his phone. To be honest, she really wanted to punch him, but she couldn''t. She had to endure it. She couldn''t be put in jail and lose John. She took a deep breath, and exhaled loudly. "Okay, fine!" she said with her eyes closed in defeat. "I''ll do as you say. But you have to give me a sry, one thousand and five hundred every month. I can''t just work for you around the clock without pay. I have to eat, pay rent and utilities, and other daily expenses!" The man did not answer, but his silence seemed to show his approval. "On top of that, I need a day off every week. I''m not a machine, so I need to rest," She added, trying to fight for the little rights she had. The man stared at her without beating an eysh, his eyes deep and unpredictable. "You''ll get your day off when I''m not around," he coldly said after a while. "All right." She shrugged and reached out her hand to him, "Now, it''s time to return my phone to me, right?" The man smiled, and twirled her phone around his fingers. Then he opened it and showed her a picture of her and John together. "Is this your boyfriend?" he asked. "You went through my phone. That''s an invasion of privacy!" She sneered as she blushed slightly. "Well, if I didn''t go through your phone, how would I be able to find you?" The man raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, Sophia jumped at the man and tried to forcibly take her phone from him. The mad didn''t expect that she would do something like that, and so he fell onto the seat with her. Their two bodies were tightly inteced as they grappled each other, their breath warm and hot. It was just like what happenedst night, except for the fact that they could see each other clearly and that she was on top of him this time. The man''s face twisted to aplicated look. He released her and sat up straight. Sophia quickly scampered back to her seat, panting. "From now on, you can''t get closer to me than five feet!" She said through her teeth as she stared at him. "You still haven''t answered my question. Is he your boyfriend?" he said hoarsely as he straightened up the suit he was wearing. "So what if he''s my boyfriend?" She pouted. "How is your rtionship with him?" He asked, pressing further into the matter. "That''s none of your business!" scoffed Sophia. "I''m asking in regards to your employment to me. I don''t want my maid to have any unnecessary feelings while she''s working!" His tone was cold and harsh. He needed the people he wanted to be pleasing to the eye and would have no problems while on duty. "Don''t bother, alright? I am not interested in you and I never will be!" She looked resolute and aggressive. Aplicated expression shed through his eyes. He frowned and said coldly, "I''ll give you a day to solve your problem." With an exasperated sigh, Sophia rolled her eyes and got out of the car. Chapter 3 Lucas Mo Chapter 3 Lucas Mo Sophia arrived at thepany an hourter than usual. She was feeling nervous when she saw that her supervisor was waiting for her. Was he going to reprimand her foringte to work? Much to her surprise, that wasn''t the case. As would be the case, someone had filed for her resignation early that morning. "You younger generation are so fickle! Always jumping from one thing to another. I can assure you that if you keep this up, you''ll have a hard time in life and just end up living in your parents'' house for the rest of your life! But I guess that''s not up for me to decide," Sophia''s supervisor scolded her in a shrill voice as she rolled her eyes. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As she would always do, Sophia didn''t bother to argue with her, and quietly swallowed her anger. To be honest, this job was practically boring. Her sry was poor, and she worked overtime without pay every day. On weekends, she only had one day to rest. The thing she hated most about her job, however, was that that awful, bossy woman who was always picking on her. But she still endured it. It wasn''t that easy to get a job nowadays. The economic situation in the whole country was at a downward spiral. There were a lot of people who didn''t have jobs and it didn''t look like the situation was going to change any time soon. Sophia felt relieved that she was even able to find this job after she graduated. With a polite nod, Sophia packed up all her things silently and walked out of thepany. Feeling annoyed and defeated, she went back to her cramped apartment. Before she could even put her things down, herndlord knocked on her door. He said that she was to leave as soon as she could. Someone had told herndlord that she wouldn''t be living there anymore. Even her own home was taken away from her! Did that arrogant, rich man really want to drive her to her own death?! When she closed the door behind her, she couldn''t help but grunt in annoyance. "What an asshole!" she eximed. Sophia took deep breaths, and tried to think about the only positive thing left in her life, John. After they graduated from high school, he was admitted to Columbia University in America with his excellent grades. In order to get to his level, she studied very hard every day. Finally, she was admitted to one of the top national universities, Q University. John said he woulde back and marry her as soon as he graduated. But it had been three months since he graduated. Why hadn''t hee back yet? "John, pleasee back soon. I miss you so much!" She stared at the picture on her phone, lost in thought. Before dawn the next day, she was awakened by a loud knock at the door. A man named Mike was sent to pick her up. Sophia could only assume that this was someone working for the man she hated so much. She followed him into the car, yawning. "Who is your boss anyway? Why does he act all arrogant as if he''s the king of the world?" "I''ll tell you who he is. But you might get frightened and eat your words," Mike said with a coy smile. Sophia raised her eyebrows. "Just say it. Let''s see how frightened I''ll get," she replied mockingly as she rolled her eyes at him. Mike gave a cough and cleared his throat, "Alright then. His name is Lucas Mo." "Never heard of him," she shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "He is the famous Mr. Lucas!" Mike stared at her fiercely, as if her ignorance and indifference were a great insult to him. "What''s the big deal?" Sophia snorted as she threw up her hands. "Mr. Lucas was admitted to Harvard University at the age of 16. Currently, he is in charge of the ZW Group, one of the Global 500 in the world," Mike shook his head in disbelief that someone wouldn''t know who his boss was. There was glint in his eye that made it obvious that Mike was honored because his employer was such a distinguished person. After more than an hour''s journey, the car had entered arge neighborhood. Among the mountains and trees, a uniquely shaped vi emerged. Looking from afar, it looked like a white swan with its wings extended, breaking free and yearning for freedom. Sophia entered the vi. She waited a long time at the living room before Lucas came downstairs, the housekeeper closely by his side. Rose, the housekeeper, was to be Sophia''s new supervisor. She looked about forty years old. Judging by her metal framed sses and stern face, she looked like a very tough woman. At this moment, her eyes were constantly sizing Sophia up. Lucas sat cross legged on the sofa and winked at Rose. Rose turned to Sophia and began to announce the rules. "In the vi, don''t cry andugh. Don''t speak loudly. In short, don''t make any noise. Don''t use perfume, and make sure that you don''t leave any smell of disinfectant in your body. You are responsible for the cleaning of the vi from the first floor to the third floor. You must clean it every morning and evening. There should not be a speck of dust on the carpet and tiles. Do not leave any dust, especially hair, in the windows, doors and furniture!" Rose stopped for a moment, pushed her sses up and continued, "You must absolutely obey all of Mr. Lucas'' orders and requirements. On top of that, you must be with Mr. Lucas if he tells you so. Never say "no" to Mr. Lucas. Do you have any questions?" "All of his orders and requirements? I will never sell myself out!" Sophiained. "I am sorry to have misunderstood you." Wearing an extremely sarcastic smile. "You''ve been the hundredth maid in the vi since the past six months. I advise you to think twice before you say things like that about the boss. Anyone who has an interest in our boss..." Rose stopped and after raising her hand to make a gesture of cutting her throat, she continued, "will get fired!" But she didn''t tell Sophia that the job given to her was shared by a team of four maids before. Although he did not speak, the sneer on Lucas'' face was enough to know what he was thinking. Seeing this, Sophia got ever angrier. She shook her head with disdain. "This is ridiculous. That''s too many things for me to do on my own! Besides, what''s so great about this person? I''ve looked at him about a hundred times since I''ve met him, and he''s not as great as everyone gives him credit for!" she retorted, her arms crossed over her chest. Rose snorted. She knew for a fact that most women were obsessed with Lucas. They were mad about getting his affection. Some have jumped off buildings or cut their wrists just so that he''d notice them. There were also some who had suffered from anorexia or had gone totally crazy. All because of Lucas. Ignoring her, Rose turned to Lucas. "Boss, I''ll take her to her room," she told him with a slight bow. He nodded slightly with a very strange smile on his face. Sophia''s intuition told her that it wasn''t going to be easy working here for him. She followed Rose to the second floor and down the very end of the hall. As soon as the door opened, a white Samoyed came at them. "This is Tommy. You will have to share a room with him." Rose then pointed to the two beds in the room and said, "The big bed is Tommy''s. The small bed is yours. Don''t mix it up. Tommy doesn''t like others upying his bed! Which reminds me, you have to take care of Tommy. Bathe him and brush his teeth every day. He has an eating schedule and you need to follow that." Sophia felt that her head was going to explode from anger. Letting her live together with a dog. How degrading! Sophia took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. There was no other choice. She had to put up with all those things or be on the losing end. Did he think that he could crush her spirits this way? Well, he was absolutely wrong! She had a dog in her house when she was a child. She liked dogs very much and knew how to live in peace with them. Sophia bent over and smiled, petting Tommy on the head. "Tommy, be good. Let''s be good friends, alright? I''ll cook delicious meals for you if you will be nice." In an instant, Tommy wagged its tail at Sophia. It looked like they were going to get along well. Chapter 4 You Are Back Chapter 4 You Are Back She pped her hands, straightened up, turned to look at Rose, and said, "since we are living in a dog house, there is no reason to deduct the rent, right?" There was a muscle twitched on Rose''s face. She raised her sses and looked at Sophia for a long time with a strange look. Then she handed a intelligence device to her, "You have to carry it with you all the time, so that the master can call you in the evening. As long as the master call you, you have to get to the position in one minute no matter where you are. Pay attention to the timer on the top. The master call is finished. It will immediately start. " What a crazy man! "Bitch!". Before leaving, Rose continued, "the vi is equipped with the most advanced security system in the world. There''s no way a bee can fly out, nor a fly can fly in. So, you can''t take out a single needle." After she left, Sophia began to clean up the mansion. The house was huge and was like a maze. It took her half a day to get from the first floor to the third floor and to find the way. Finally, she arranged a room for Lucas on the third floor. She selected Poker Face by Lady gaga on the phone. Then she put on the headphones and followed humming while busying around. When she heard that, she even grasped the vacuum cleaner''s hand and twisted it a few times. After that, she lifted a dust catcher in one hand and a hand-use duster cloth in the other. Singing a song, she twisted her slender waist and left. As she was walking backwards, she hit something behind her without knowing it. She turned around and raised her head. She saw that unexpectedly handsome face. He was staring at her with strange eyes, as if facing a strange creature from the outer space. To be honest, he had been staying in the vi the whole time, secretly watching her clean from inside to outside. From top to bottom, there was noining, no sigh, no hysterical scream, no tearing. She was so boring. "You enjoy it?" The depressed tone revealed his dissatisfaction and disappointment. "It''s better to be happy than to cry bitterly andin continuously. It''s better to do it in a good mood." Sophia rolled her eyes at him and was about to leave, but she was stopped by him. "Wait!" His voice was light as a goose feather, but his tone was as forceful as an order. He walked to the bedside table, put out his long index finger and made an arc in the table, and then rubbed it between his fingers. "How is it? Is it very clean?" "I will never give you any chance to find fault with me!" An unexinable emotion crept in his eyes for a while, "you can go out now." He said coldly, turned around and looked out of the window. As she hummed a song and walked out of the room, her eyebrows dancing. She had won this round. At night, after taking a shower for Tommy, Sophia picked it up and went back to her room. Theyy down on the carpet, ying with each other. She then leaned on its hairy back and opened her mobile phone, At about eight o''clock, her phone rang. It was Jay, her good friend. Jay and she were schoolmates. They became good friends quickly because of a zitherpetition. After graduating from university, he was regarded as a paparazzo. "Sophia, there''s something that I don''t know whether I should tell you or not," Said Jay in a strange voice. "What are you talking about? Just spit it out. Stop talking like that." Sophia replied in a tone of ridicule. "I meet a person atmerce meeting of J Hotel." Jay replied slowly. "Who is it? The man loves you?" Sophiaughed. "Stop it. I''m serious." Jay paused for a while and answered, "he is the man you have been thinking of day and night. He is the sessor of X Group, named John Xu." Jay lowered his voice on purpose, but Sophia could still hear him clearly because she was deeply imprinted in her mind. "What?" She suddenly jumped off the carpet with a "whoosh" sound. "How could that be possible? John is still in the United States!" "Wait a minute. Send the picture to you on Wechat. There is truth behind it." After hanging up the phone, he uploaded several photos on the wechat. Looking at the person in the photo, she was sure it was John! He was dressed in a ck straight suit and a tie, which made him more mature and handsome. He smiled at the girl next to him. He smiled at the girl next to him. The girl had an exquisite oval face, an enchanting almond eye, a tall nose, a rosy cherry mouth, and the fancy evening dress set off her slender figure and snow-white skin. She took his arm. They were so close. All of a sudden, Sophia felt that she was under the cloud. She felt as if she was hit by a lightning, and she had a violent convulsion. Her heart was like a free fall, falling straightly from the abyss down, and then broken into pieces under the strong impact. She fell heavily on the hard rock, as if she were dust. It was said that distance would be killers of love if one was separated from another for too long a time, and the feelings of this two ces would change, not to mention that they had been separated from each other for so long a time. She didn''t believe. She believed that their rtionship would not change because of distance and time, and that their fate was destined. She waited, waited, and waited. She thought, ''is this the result she wants? ''John, why didn''t you tell me you were back?''? Did you really change? Did you really change because of the extreme aesthetic sense? Are you losing our love to the Pacific Ocean? Did you bury your promise in the western region?" With her legs bing weak, she slumped to the ground. Tears burst out from her eyes, like the flood behind a gate, burst out on her face, and dripped into the nket, leaving arge area of rain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Sophia, are you okay?" "Before you make it clear, don''t think too much." He seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. "Jay, help me get his phone number and address in Q Sea. Don''t let him know our rtionship." After hanging up the phone, she dialed the number of John with trembling hands. It was still connected after several beeps. And someone answered with a very attractive voice. She knew it must be John, which made her more confused. "What''s wrong? It''s sote. Why are you still up?" "What time is it? Is it time to get up?" She tried to keep her tone calm. "I came back at 9 o''clock this morning." Heughed on the phone. "John, when will youe back?" She bit her lips. "There is an academic seminar. I will be back as soon as it is over." He spoke in a rxed and smooth tone, showing no sign of lying at all. After saying that, he added, "do you miss me?" "I miss you so much." A wry smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "I miss you too." He gave a kiss on the microphone, "I have to go now. I will call you in the evening." "Okay." She hung up the phone. Suddenly she felt cold all over her body. Why was there no trace of huff and hate in his tone? Was he really the John that she knew? She could not think of an answer. She felt distressed and copsed on the carpet. Chapter 5 A Gap In The Mentality Chapter 5 A Gap In The Mentality She felt so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to move her fingers. Unfortunately, at this moment, the device rang. After two sharp whistling sounds, the timer began to jump quickly. She jumped up almost reflexively, opened the door, turned her sadness and indignation into power, and rushed wildly into the room of Lucas. She pushed the door open. One minute was just enough for her. She was only dressed in a wide Nightgown, barefoot. Her short hair was in a mess and looked like a lunatic. Her eyes were red, and there were tears on her face. He thought he had seen a ghost at first. "Are youing here to scare me on purpose?" He frowned his beautiful eyebrows. "I''m already asleep. Do I need to get changed and put on makeup before going out? I''m not the god who can manage to froze time, changing a minute into an hour." She rolled her eyes at him. He focused his eyes on her face and keenly felt her abnormality. He snickered in his heart. To be honest, he really felt angry when he saw Tommy who never got along well with a stranger surrender to her at night. After all, Tommy caused any trouble to the 99 maids. She finally got into trouble. "Did you cry? If you can''t do it, then don''t stick to it. Beg me, maybe I will change some of your business. " The corners of his mouth curved upward. "Damn you!" "I''m allergic to dog fur. I''ll go to the pharmacy and buy medicine tomorrow," she continued, pretending to be calm. She lied naturally and smoothly. After all, she didn''t cry because of him. He was much more dejected. "Pour me a ss of water and add some ice." He needed ice to please himself. "Why not add ice to water?" Raising her eyebrows slightly, she asked, "are you an ice addict?" "Cut the crap." He was choked. "The rich are so squeamish. No wonder you let waiter sent so many ice cubes to youst time." She muttered. Her voice was not too low. He heard it in a whirl. He asked ice only to curb the effect, because his damn fiancee, Jenny Xue, had tampered with his wine! Unfortunately, Sophia came here without permission. She deserved it! "Hurry up!" He said in a low voice and turned his eyes to theputer. He would not allow this woman to challenge his patience. Of course, he would not let her have a good night. Therefore, he called her name once every hour until he couldn''t help falling asleep. The next day, hey in the sofazily, looking at her with two ck eyes happily. She yawned all the time in the vi. He had been in the cold spring on the blueke in d. It was fantastic! But he didn''t know that this was a relief to her. Without enough time to think, she could temporarily forget the pain of "betrayal". In the afternoon, there came a guest in the vi and she quickly recognized that the guest was the woman who was thrown out of the hotel at that night. She wore a high-end tailored skirt of Chanel, with a fresh and brightly makeup, looking noble and charming, which was in sharp contrast to that of difiture and embarrassment that night. "Lucas, are you still mad at me?" Sitting next to Lucas, she moved her body coquettishly and said, "it''s because of aunty. I want to take care of her and give her a grandchild. After all, we are going to get married sooner orter. It''s just a test. We don''t know whether it''s appropriate for us to have a baby at that time." "It''s inappropriate!" With a poker face and a cold voice, Lucas said, "Jenny, I will not marry you." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Why? What''s wrong with me? Not pretty or hot enough? " Jenny was anxious, her big eyes blinking with tears. "Jenny, you are a good woman. Sexy and hot!" Lucas'' voice suddenly became warm, "the only bad thing is that you are a woman!" "What do you mean?" Jenny was taken aback. "Actually, I have been wanting to tell you for a long time." Lucas sighed, walked to the bar counter, poured a ss of wine and took a sip slowly. "I don''t like women!" He said it word by word, with an emphasis on his tone. Jenny''s face turned pale, her eyes almost popping out. "You You You mean... " Lucas shrugged silently. "What You lied to me. You used to have a lot of women. " Jenny stammered. "They couldn''t be more than a week. I was just venting my physical needs. Jenny, you are different from them in my heart. I treat you as my sister and I don''t marry you for your own good. I can''t change my sexual orientation. Marriage can only hurt you." All of a sudden, Lucas'' face and tone became extremely gentle, which made Jenny burst into tears. She couldn''t believe it, and she couldn''t ept this. But she didn''t see any sign of lying from his face. Oh my god, she was even desperate to die. When they were talking, Sophia happened to walk to the stairway and heard the most important words clearly. Oh, mdygaga! She took a deep breath. This arrogant young man should be as same as Jay. The world was getting more and more crazy! She shook her head and sighed happily. This was a good thing for her. Now she could rx at home. Jenny screamed hysterically, which echoed around the hall. "Ahhhh! I don''t believe you. It''s all bullshit! You must be lying!" She suddenly madly pounced on him. "giarism!" "Unbelievable!" Sophia eximed! "Jenny, what''s wrong with you?" The tall and strong Lucas grabbed her shoulders and threw her away several meters. Shey on the ground and didn''t move. "What a scene!" "How can I know this?". Jenny curled up on the ground and cried hysterically. Lucas called security guards to throw her out. Seeing that Lucas turned around and was about to go upstairs, Sophia wanted to jump up to escape, but was caught by him quickly. Chapter 6 We Are Just Friends Chapter 6 We Are Just Friends "What are you doing here?" Lucas was angry about her peeping! "Cleaning the stairs? What''s wrong?" She said sourly and shook off his hand. "What did you hear?" "I''m not interested in your crap." She made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. "I happen to have a good friend. He is a little fresh, and you are a handsome. You are a good match. Would you like me to introduce you to him?" "Are you too idle? Do you need me to give you more work? " Lucas squinted and threatened her. "Can''t I just make a joke?" She shot him a re and knocked her head with her index finger. "But you need to think it through. I always respect other people''s privacy and I will delete the thing I saw just now from the hip." "You are smart enough to know that." He snorted and went downstairs alone. In the afternoon, Jay sent her the address and phone number of John. Sophia was eagerly waiting for a magic broom in her hand to fly towards John. But Lucas was still standing in the hall. "I need to go out for a while." She walked to him and saw him watching business news on the iPad. "No Way!" He didn''t even lift his eyelids. "I must get out!" She shouted at him furiously. "Reason?" He asked slowly. "I want to buy bread." She bet that he would not refuse this reason. "Bread?" He raised his eyebrows and said, "there are a lot of bread in the kitchen. If you want to eat something, go and take it by yourself." "This is for women, not for food." "How can the bread be used?" He raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you have any physiological lessons? You even don''t know this! " She pouted. Suddenly, he put down his iPad and looked at her with a surprised look, as if he had seen a monster which looked like a spark. Then he stood up, looked at her with his head. "You mean French bread? You have the sexual orientation! " Surprised, Sophia didn''t know he thought about that. Why he could imagine a lot? "Lucas, I''m talking about the sanitary towel!" Clenching her fists, she almost screamed. "Ah -" an eye of disappointment spilled over Lucas'' mouth as he sighed, even longer than that of his trance. "I thought you, a bumpkin, have been creative enough." "Hurry up, I''m going out, unless you want to me bleed your house." She threatened. Anyway, this guy was a gay, so there was no need to be too careful. He waved his hand to let her go out and did not want her to make his ground dirty. Sophia finally arrived at S Garden after an hour''s subway. When she walked to the staircase, she saw John just came out of the elevator with the woman in the photo beside him. The two people talked andughed, in an intimate way. "I didn''t expect that you would reallye back." Sophia stood there and she was too weak to move. She murmured. John was shocked too. He shook off the woman''s hand almost subconsciously and asked, "Sophia, why are you here?" "Do you know each other?" The woman sensed something was wrong. She looked at Sophia with hostility in her eyes. "It''s a friend." John looked away and avoided the eye contact with her. "Which friend? Why didn''t you mention it? " The woman refused to let him go. "We are just friends." Said John in a low voice. ordinary friend? All these years, I was just a friend to you! Distance is really the killer of love! She was too stupid and naive. "Are you looking for John?" The woman asked deliberately. "I don''t know he''s back." "I''m here to see my friend. He''s not at home. I should go now." Before they could respond, she turned around and ran out of the room. She had lost her courage and had no strength to stay there any longer. Her whole world seemed to copse in an instant. She ran desperately, ran as fast as she could. The harsh horn of the car kept ringing in her ears. The driver craned his head and swore outside. She turned a deaf ear and ran ahead, until she exhausted herst strength. The ce where she stopped gasped was the charity station. A loss in love made the casinocent. Fine, let''s go and gamble! She took out all the money in her pocket and said, "check it for me. How much can I pay?" The shopkeeper counted the price and said, "total 262. You can buy 131." "Okay, buy all of them." When she arrived at the vi, it was already dark. Without taking a rest, she went straight to work. Originally, Lucas nned to keep disturbing her in the middle of the night to make her restless, but he found that it waspletely unnecessary, because she hadn''t stopped until three o''clock in the morning. He heard that women are extremely emotionally unstable several days of every month. But isn''t it too weird for a woman who doesn''t want to live like her? "Sophia, you can go to bed now?" He yawned, bent down and tapped her back with his finger. "I''m not finished yet." She didn''t even look back. "You''ve cleaned the floor eight times." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Of course not." She wiped the floor as she spoke. "Aren''t you hungry?" He found that she hadn''t eaten or drunk any water until now. "I''m not hungry." She shook her head. "Are you okay, Sophia?" "I''m working. Could you please leave me alone?" She said impatiently. It seemed that he had to take measures to prevent it from happening. Otherwise, she will die. Lucas grabbed the cleaning cloth from Sophia''s hand and said, "Sophia, go back now. It''s time for dinner and sleep." "It''s none of your business." She went to grab the rag from his hand. "This is an order, and you must obey it unconditionally." Since soft methods failed, hard tactics were used. As these words were uttered out of his mouth, Sophia fell to the ground, paralyzed. "Am I very ugly?" She stared at her own shadow on the floor. Touching his chin, he stared at her with a meaningful look. "Sophia, are you breaking up with your boyfriend?" A lovelorn woman would always lose her self-confident and the first thing to doubt was her appearance. She didn''t seem to hear his words and continued, "he is rich and handsome. I am an ordinary and poor girl. I should not have been with him. It was God''s trick that I was born in the same room with me and in the same month. It made me think that he and I were destined to be together. So I don''t care about what others think, no matter whether his family like me, or whether America was far. I am so optimistic and always believed that we would be together. I''m such an innocent girl! How couldn''t he be insulted by someone like me! " Chapter 7 Why Do You Need A Knife When You Sleep Chapter 7 Why Do You Need A Knife When You Sleep "It''s his loss that he don''t want you. Men are indispensable in this world. You don''t need to be mistreated by a bastard." He didn''t expect that he wouldfort her. He should have taken the opportunity to ridicule her. Looking at her tearful eyes, he even had a kind heart. This was not his style. Sophia snuffled and looked at him with tearful eyes. "Lucas, are you sleepy?" "What are you doing?" Lucas raised his eyebrows. It waste at night. He was so sleepy. "I bought the lottery yesterday. Will you help me win the game?" she continued. She even asked for her to do this because she was dizzy. She was so lonely now. As long as there was someone by her side, she could ask anyone for help. He thought he should have refused directly. As the gentleman in the capital, he had a bad reputation for doing such a boring thing. However, he couldn''t help but nod. Therefore, the long night passed quietly in a pile of numbers like ants. "Oh my God! Why am I so unlucky today..." Sophia said, with ast bit of disappointment. As soon as she finished, she fell to the ground and burst into tears, "more than one hundred lotteries didn''t even get 200 Yuan. Am I a loser?" she rolled on the woollen carpet, and then sat up on the ground, grabbing the bear which was Lucas use it to kill time for his boring activity. She gulped up the beer and said, "I want more." She yelled at him. If he had known that you could not touch a drop of wine and would turn "Crazy" at the slightest touch of it, he would never have handed the beer to her again, but he had no idea at all. Sophia drank another half and her face turned red. "Lucas Mo --" she screamed and suddenly threw herself into his arms. "Hey, calm down. Get up quickly." Lucas was shocked He held her shoulder and didn''t expect her to hold him even tighter. "Sophia, this is a harassment!" He trembled as if he got an electric shock. Normally, if a woman dared toe up to him like this, she would have been thrown ten meters away. But today, he did not have such an impulse at all. "What? You don''t like women." She murmured, with her head against his chest. Not a man? The woman seemed to be aware of it. She twisted ufortably. It''s making things worse for Lucas. "Woman, don''t move, or you will regret it!" His voice was a little hoarse as he swallowed. "What''s in your pocket? I was hurt." As she spoke, she took her hand from his. "Sophia, you will punish if you touch me casually." Hearing her words, Lucas was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He took a deep breath and spit it out. She had said he didn''t have any physiological ss, but she didn''t, either. "Is it a knife? Are you too rich? You don''t have a sense of security, so you need a knife even when you sleep?" She waved to him and said, "don''t worry. I will protect you in the future." Lucas took a deep breath again. What the hell! This woman was ying with fire! A long time had passed, but her little hand had no intention to move away. He felt as if the air he breathed had boiled, "well, you asked for it." He turned over and pressed her under his body, kissing her wildly. But she didn''t reply. He slightly opened his eyes. She was asleep! "Sophia Ye!" He roared. The woman didn''t respond. Does he have to solve it by himself? ''? He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, threw her on the bed and rushed to the bathroom. Sophia didn''t wake up until the next noon, but she totally forgot the episode after midnight. When she came to the hall, she saw the gloom in someone''s ck eyes. She unconsciously took a step back. "What are you doing? You looked like a monster when we met. I didn''t do anything wrong to you!" She pouted. She didn''t offend him? He tossed and turned all night long because of her. She was so unromantic that no wonder she would be dumped! "Go to work now. Don''t getzy just because you broke up with your boyfriend." He growled. "Why are you so furious to me!" She stuck out her tongue at him and walked to the tool room, looking at her cell phone while walking. There were twenty-eight calls fromst night to today, and twenty-two messages were from John. She muted the phone, but she didn''t hear it. "It''s not what you think. I''ll exin everything to you tomorrow when we meet, okay?" "Sophia, don''t ignore me. Give me a chance to exin." "Our rtionship is not what you think. Please trust me. I miss you so much. When I was in America, I miss you every day." "I love you, Sophia. I really love you. I have never changed. I have never changed." "Sophia, can you answer the phone? I beg you." To exin? What else should he exin? Now that everything was clear, did he want to hit her again? Yes, she had always been strong and optimistic. But she was not made of iron, even an iron would rust. When she was about to put down her phone, her phone rang again. It was a call from John. She hesitated for a while and answered the phone. "Thank God! Sophia, you finally answered." His voice sounded nervous and uneasy. "John, you don''t have tofort me. I will be fine. Who am I? I am the kind of person who can''t break down a person easily. Without you, I will continue to go on and live my life." "But I can''t live without you! I will die without you! "I''m at the door of your previous house. Where did you move? Why didn''t you tell me?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You didn''t tell me when you came back, did you?" "I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to misunderstand me. Where are you now? Tell me. I''lle to you and exin everything, okay?" Sophia went silent. The voice anxiously came through the phone, "Sophia, say something. Don''t hang up the phone. Please, Sophia." "See you at the Century Square in two hours." As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Her mind was in a whirl and she didn''t know whether she should believe what he said or not. She turned around and found that Lucas was standing at the door, staring straight at her. "What Were you eavesdropping? " She frowned. "I''m not interested in your business. I''m listening to the wind." He snorted. "I need to go out for a while." "I know. Finish the battle as soon as possible." He waved his hand and went away. If he didn''t let her out, she would be crazy tonight! Chapter 8 He Lied! Chapter 8 He Lied! When Sophia arrived at Century Square, John was already there waiting for Sophia: "Sophia." Seeing her, he couldn''t wait to rush over. She turned around and ignored him. She wouldn''t forgive him unless he could give her a reasonable exnation. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Sophia, my father''spany has encountered a crisis these days, and he hopes we can get rid of the predicament through the cooperation with Y Group. The girl you saw yesterday is named E Yao, the daughter of chairman of Y Group. I''m with her just to help our cooperation." "Really?" "I think you''re quite throwing yourself in. Since she''s pretty and useful to you, why don''t you pretend to be serious?" "Sophia, don''t be angry. I only want you. You are the only woman in my heart." He took her hand and she tried to get rid of his hand, but he refused to let it go. "John." She sighed, "you know what I hate most is betrayal." At that time, the man who gave her a life was just for fame and fortune. He abandoned her mother and married a rich girl. The history was so simr. The tragedy of her mother seemed to reappear in her again. She couldn''t, never allow her life to be destroyed by a man. "I know. Sophia, I won''t betray you. I won''t betray our love. I swear!" He raised his hands. She was silent, gazed at him deeply, and her heart was as surging as the waves. "Should I believe you?" She asked in a low voice. "Sophia." He held her hand and put it on his chest, "we were born in the same room on the same day of our birth, and we are destined to be together. Didn''t you say that no one can separate us, and no one can stop us? No matter what difficulties we encounter, we have to face together, live together and die together. " Her tears fell down slowly from his words. Yes, if it were not for such a coincidence, she would not have put herself in this strange love? How could she have such a firm belief? But now, she began to be confused. She was afraid that she was wrong and that she would be hurt. "John, do you really not fall in love with her?" "Of course not!" He shook his head with a firm look. "She''s not my type." "Does she love you?" "I I don''t know. "His eyes blinked. "What Did you have sex with her? " "No, of course not. Don''t be paranoid, Sophia." He held her by the shoulder. "Then Kiss? " She wouldn''t let him go. "¡­¡­ I didn''t. " He lowered his voice and blinked unconsciously. A sad smile appeared on her face. He lied! She knew him so well. Whenever he lied, he would blink his eyes unconsciously. "John, do you still remember our promise?" "Sophia..." John lowered her head and thought, ''how can I not remember? We never try to deceive others, even though it is a kind lie.'' "John, we ." She bit her lips and swallowed the pain in her throat. "Let''s get to here. Maybe it''s just a joke. We are not meant to be together." "Sophia!" His handsome face twisted severely, and a hint of shock and pain shed in his eyes. "No, I won''t break up with you. No, I won''t. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I was afraid that you would misunderstand me. I was afraid that you wouldn''t forgive me. I was just perfunctory to her. I was really perfunctory to her. Do you think I''m willing to do that? Do you know how hard it is for me to force a smile to face her? But I have no choice. My father is on the verge of bankruptcy, and his heart disease is suddenly sent to the hospital. My mother knelt to me. Can I say no? " He hid his head in her shoulder. Although she could not see his face, she could feel his helplessness. "John..." She hugged him back subconsciously. "Don''t leave me, Sophia. I need you. I would copse without you." He was almost begging her, and his voice was filled with pain. Her heart ached as well. Why did the God make such a joke to test them in this way? "John, let''s face it together. We are sure to get through this." Maybe only when people could go through the test could their lovest forever. "We''ll get married when this is over, okay?" He said in a low voice. "Yes." She nodded hard. Then he took her hand and walked around in the square with her. The moon shone on them silently, making them pure and beautiful. "Where do you live now, Sophia?" "I found a house which is nearer to thepany." She muttered. She couldn''t tell him that she was enved by some rich guy. "How''s your work? Is the Taiwan woman still picking on you?" "I have quit my job. I am looking for a new one." She felt that she could do nothing to help him. "I will provide for you. You just stay at home and take care of our family." He smiled. "I don''t want to. I want to be independent and not a parasite." She pouted. "Come to X Group. Let''s fight side by side." He touched her nose indulgently. "Yes." She nodded with a smile, and passed the n. "I''m d to see you, and if any bad woman dares to have a crush on you, I''ll let her know what I can do to her..." All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was a call from E. She asked John to have supper with her. She really hoped that she could have the super ability to p E out of the gxy, so that she would nevere back. John sighed helplessly and took her shoulder apologetically, "I''m sorry, Sophia, I have to go. You must trust me. I won''t do anything wrong to you." "Be careful. Don''t drink, okay?" At the moment, she was extremely upset, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Yes, my dear wife." John kissed her lips and he was reluctant to leave. He disappeared in the starlight. As long as John didn''t betray her, she could go through all the difficulties and injustice! Sitting on the sofa in the hall, Lucas was talking on the phone. "You have three days. If you don''t find me a new secretary that makes me satisfied, you don''t have toe." "Mr. Lucas, the elites that I selected for you are the best of the elites. They have excellent appearance, figure and ability, but you just get a glimpse of them from the video and then refuse it. At least, you should take a look at their resume." The person on the phone was desperate. "I don''t even like her. How can I stand her be with me every day?" He hung up the phone impatiently and looked up to see Sophia. "You are back?" He kept looking at her face. Was it the way to observe her emotions? Chapter 9 I Dont Need Your Courtesy Chapter 9 I Don''t Need Your Courtesy "Are you waiting for me?" She flirted with him. "Don''t tter yourself!" He blinked and felt a little guilty. He didn''t know what was wrong with him today. Why would he stay in the hall? He stared at the door and said, "you are in a good mood. You really enjoyed kicking that jerk, aren''t you?" "You are the jerk! My John is the best man in the world!" She pursed her lips grumbling. "Hey, are you two together?" He frowned and thought to himself, ''damn it! How am I feeling?''. "Yes, we are good. Are you disappointed?" She shook her headcently. "Who was so desperate yesterday?" He snorted. In fact, he felt very disappointed and jealous at the same time. "Humph!" She stuck out her tongue at him, turned to a serious look, and said, "Lucas, are you looking for a secretary?" "Are you eavesdropping again?" He stared at her. "You speak so loud that everyone in the vi can hear you, okay?" She pouted and asked, "have you even changed ny-nine secretaries?" "It''s none of your business, isn''t it?" He sat cross legged on the sofa. "Wait a minute. I''ll go make a ss of orange juice for you." She went to the kitchen, and soon came back. She put a ss of orange juice in front of him. He had a quirk: he loved orange juice only and they must be freshly made. Probably that was his only hobby. He looked at her slowly. It was the first time she had taken the initiative to "serve" him. She would act hospitably for no reason. "Tell me, what do you want from me?" "I want to apply for your secretary!" She replied clearly and forcefully. He choked and almost spat out the orange juice that he had just taken a sip. "Are you kidding me?" "I am serious." She looked at him seriously. He got the requirements of recruitment from his customized iPad unhurriedly: 20 requirements! "Have you seen it? You don''t have any of them." He remembered very clearly that Sophia just graduated from university and had only worked for three months. Her qualifications were only enough for an executive position. How could she be employed by his CEO office? "Well, it doesn''t matter. I can have rich experience. Safety is the most important thing," she replied, waving her hand. "Safe?" Lucas raised his eyebrows. In terms of fighting skills, it was easy for him to fight with ten men. "I know you are insecure. Otherwise, why did you hide a knife in your pocket?" Before she could finish her words, all the orange juice was spat out of his mouth. Speaking of what happened that night, he was totally in a mess. ''is this woman really from the earth? Isn''t she some alien creature covered with human skin?''? "I know why it''s hard to choose your secretary. If you choose a woman, you will be afraid that she will fall in love with you. If you choose a man, you will fall in love with a man. However, if you choose me, things will be different. I won''t like you and you won''t like me either. We are just working together. Isn''t it the safest choice?" Her curly eyshes flickered cunningly, like two butterflies shuttling through the flowers. He was absorbed in for a moment, but suddenly he grabbed her arms and pulled her back. They both fell on the sofa. Top woman and bottom man. "Are you sure you won''t fall in love with me?" He put his arms around her, smiling. She shook her head like a rattle drum and hugged him back. "Come on. Give me another hug." Lucas felt his heart was in fire. If there was a basin next to him, he would surely spit out a lot of blood. What made him dizzy most was that some part of his body woke up! He had been a yboy before, but why did he disappear as soon as he met this woman? She might be a person who was carried with some super viruses that beat his immune line better than other male animals. "Sophia, get up." "If you don''t agree, I won''t stand up." She was naughty and flexible, like a water snake wriggling on his body. son of a gun! Lucas felt a strong devil like impulse growing in his body. Seduction, this was pure seduction! "Don''t forget, you are my maid now, and you still owe me a lot of debts." When he spoke, his hot and dry Adam''s apple kept moving. "I''m an assistant in the daytime, and a housemaid in the evening. I don''t need a sry of 60 thousand a year. I just need another two thousand. 3000 is enough. Well, it''s lower than the sry of the workers. Isn''t it a good deal for a capitalist like you who loves to exploit?" She put her elbows on his shoulders, and got closer to him with her pretty face. He felt a little dizzy and said, "okay." "So you can do it for three months. If you fail the test, you can''t me me," he continued. "Okay, that''s a deal. " Sophia smiled, her slightly narrowed eyes curving like the crescent moon. She had googled Lucas on the Inte. Except for his family background, he was also a big shot in the business field. He was "the final winner in the stock market" and "the business law". If she could work for him, she would definitely learn a lot, and then she could be helpful. "Sophia, if you don''te downstairs right now, I will not let go of you!" He gritted his teeth. He had been tolerating for too long a time. He will be sick. "What about you?" She pouted. "No matter what, I''m a woman. What can''t I do?" Before he finished his words, Sophia jumped up and fell down to the sofa, "Ouch!" She cried out in pain. ring at him with her almond shaped eyes, which were wider than the bronze bell, she said angrily, "you bastard!" The next day, Sophia excitedly went to ZW Group. ZW Group was founded by Lucas when he was a student of Harvard University. It was known to all in the world. However, after registration in the CEO Office, she was a little disappointed. This secretary was not that secretary. She was simply serving tea and making coffee. She was really impressed. How picky was this man? He was too demanding for such a simple thing. It was a waste. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. There were four generals working for Lucas: Minnie was a woman with a glib tongue. It was said that she could make the dead live, and the living be killed. For Jerry, who had power force, his shadow organization came to nowhere. As for Kai, the king of heck, it was said that he was invincible in the Inte, and even the defensive system of a lieutenant was weak in front of him. Thest one was her strongest brain, Tina, her brain was like a superputer, which could not be forgotten. The secretaries in the CEO office not only needed to serve Lucas, but also needed to be served by the four major general. As long as anyone was dissatisfied with it, they had to leave immediately. Chapter 10 outnumbered Chapter 10 outnumbered She doubted that she was not the 100th secretary. At the moment, the survivors of the president''s office were looking at her with shock and admiration, as if she was a monster that had been pulled out of theke of Berly. Sophia pretended not to see that. The newer was who was oppressed by the predecessors. "Hello, everyone. My name is Sophia Ye, a new secretary. Hope to get on well with you in the future!" They ignored her existence and kept talking. "Why did boss choose the one?" Michelleughed bluntly. "Wow, it''s almost difficult to photoshop her picture." Alice let out a deep sigh. "Oh, no! The CEO office is always a ce where the female staff of thepany can''t get ess to. In this case, our level will be dropped to zero, which makes the wholepanyugh at us." Ang covered her mouth with her hands and said in a panic. This was a personal insult! There was a Chinese saying that I couldn''t stand it! You think I''m weak? I''m even not afraid of Lucas, let alone you guys? She smiled in a low voice. "I''m sorry, beautifuldies. I have to stay here for a long time, with the same ceiling, the same carpet and the same air as yours. You must take defensive measures. It is best to be wrapped up yourselves like Arab women from head to foot, wearing steel armors, sunsses, and stepping on the tall and slender bodies. More importantly, remember to wear a poison mask. Otherwise, you will be out of fashion. " Her words were like a sword stabbing into their hearts. At that time, Lucas and Kai were standing at the door. Lucas had thought that some sharp tongued women in the CEO Office would frighten Sophia to immediately back off, but he didn''t expect her to be more aggressive. "It seems that Minnie has a rival." A weird smile appeared on the corner of Kai''s mouth. "She is indeed an immortal fighter." Lucas shook his head and went out. Now that they couldn''t win with their sharp tongues in a fight, they certainly had other moves. She was not done yet, but the documents came to her head one after another. "These are the budget reports and ns of the branchpany. I want them all to be sorted out today." Well. I will not be looked down upon by anyone. Noticing that the file on her desk was getting thinner and thinner, they began to arrange other things for Sophia. At 9 o''clock in the evening, Lucas came out of his office and headed for the CEO''s office. Meanwhile, Sophia was working at her desk. "Sophia, why are you still here? Is it because you are busy or you are too inefficient?" He randomly browsed the documents on her desk and frowned slightly. They managed toplete the report ofst year for her. It was a total waste of her time. Of course, he didn''t sympathize with her, but worried that she would have no time as a maid when she went back. It seemed that she had guessed what he was thinking. She waved impatiently. "Don''t worry. I''ll serve you when I''m done." "It''s toote. There is no car now. You go with me." After that, he directly turned off herputer. "Hey, what are you doing? It took me half a day to finish it. " She jumped up in a hurry. "Well, it''s not that you don''t use your brain, but your eyes are always clear. These documents are of last year." As he spoke, he picked up the "waste paper" on the table and directly threw it into the trash can. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What?" "Isn''t it too bad to y with me like this?" she thought to herself? " Why do you have so many employees?" She naturally released her anger to Lucas. "You work here too. What are you to me?" With a mocking smile, he dragged her out of the room. This was office politics. She was too new to the workce. Sitting in the car, Sophia''s stomach started to protest that she hadn''t eaten yet. Lucas cast a nce at her and started his luxurious silvery Lamborghini. The car stopped at a French restaurant. "What are you doing here?" "What else can we do in the restaurant?" Lucas asked impatiently and urged her to get off the car. "I don''t want to eat here. I have instant noodles." She held the back of the seat tightly, unwilling to let go. Didn''t he want to force her to pay? The birthday of John wasing next month. She had to save money to buy him gifts. "Yes, I want to eat it. Serve me." He removed her hands and pulled her out of the car. Sitting down at a quiet table by the window, Lucas began to order. He spoke French and she couldn''t understand a word. But when she looked at the seductive pictures on the menu, her stomach was sour all over. She still remembered that the first time she had French cuisine was on her birthday, and the happy scene was as if it had happened yesterday. The candle light was as bright as the stars. When she thought of the 999 beautiful roses, John seemed to appear in front of her. "Isn''t that your friend, John?" It was not until she really heard the voice that she realized that she was not dreaming. It was really John, who was slowly walking towards her. He stared straight at her, his eyes burning, his face gloomy and terrible. Oh, my God. He have misunderstood her. She wanted to exin, but it was not the right time. He was not alone. "I didn''t expect to see you here." There was a teasing smile on her face. In her eyes, Sophia was a very harmonious scene in this high-end French restaurant. "Yeah, Miss E, I didn''t expect that, either." Sophia replied carelessly. Lucas looked at the two people in front of him. He recognized at a nce that John was the person in her photo. Was this the so-called collusion? John also stared at him with hostility. This kind of man was extremely dangerous. "Is he your boyfriend?" E asked deliberately. "No, don''t get me wrong. He is Mr. Lucas, my boss." Sophia exined hastily as she looked at John. "Oh." E spoke in a tone of mockery. How could a "ugly girl" like Sophia deserve the best man in the world. The waiter brought some food. "Would you like to eat with us?" "No, thanks." John replied in a calm voice and brought E to the empty seat on the other side. At this moment, Sophia had no appetite at all. And she found that John seemed to have misunderstood something. "Is this the so-called reconcile?" There was a sarcastic smile on Lucas'' lips. "I didn''t expect that you are so worthless!" "No, if he really betrays me, I will never forgive him." "He did it for some reasons. He had no choice." she said, pouting. Chapter 11 Is She Stupid Chapter 11 Is She Stupid "There are so many reasons for a man to cheat on his wife. Only stupid women will believe in them." Lucas sneered. Was he cursing her foolishness in a roundabout way? Though she sometimes made a little confused, her eyes were bright and sharp. She could tell that John was lying at a nce. "A capitalist like you, lying is more smooth than telling a joke." She gave him a ferocious look, then turned her anger into appetite, and began to eat with her head down, with the biggest appetite. It was a high-end restaurant. The dishes there were too delicious. After she finished the seventh dish, she sighed with satisfaction. "Are you full, baby?" Lucas said out all of a sudden. "Yes." "What did you just call me?" asked Sophia, confused "Baby, why don''t you like it? Then I call you honey. " He raised his voice deliberately. Not far away from here, a beam of cold light flew over John''s eyes. She was too scared to look directly at him. "You must be out of your mind. Are you kidding?" She covered her mouth with her hand and protested in a very low voice. "What? Honey, we''ll go to a movieter, okay? " With an embarrassed smile on her face, Sophia almost popped her eyes out. It was not the right time to punish her now. OMG, even if she had jumped into the Pacific Ocean, she would have been unable to exin clear. "Lucas." She said through gritted teeth. With a snicker, he walked up to her and held her by the shoulder. "Honey, let''s go." Angry as she was, she raised her hand and was about to p him. However, he caught her hand before she could realize it. He smiled evilly and whispered to her ear, "if you don''t leave now, I''m not sure if there will be other sisters'' hug and sister''s kiss." OMG, Sophia even wanted to die. If there was a piece of tofu on the table, she would definitely bump into it without hesitation. She couldn''t help but nce at John. How she hoped that he could rush over right now and fight with Lucas, which made him flush away. Unfortunately, Lucas didn''t move at all, and epted the food offered by E passively. Slightly disappointed, Sophia stood up mechanically and walked out of the restaurant. When they walked out of the restaurant, E hummed, "I didn''t expect him to have such a bad taste." Clenching his fist on hisp, John''s knuckles crunched. He wanted to rushed over to ask them to exin, but he was not brave enough. On the way back, Sophia''s roar was like a thunder that shook the eardrum of Lucas. "Lucas, you are an idiot! Are you picking on me? Don''t me me if I do something for you. I''ll teach you a lessonter. " "Sophia, don''t misunderstand me. I am helping you by doing this." Lucas answered unhurriedly. "Help me? I think there is no need to do anything." Sophia was crazy. "You should know that men have innate desire to conquer. A woman who is easy to get is like a cup of water in her hand, cheap and tasteless. You have to let him know that you are a woman that many men want. There are many men waiting in line behind you. As long as he takes a nap, he will be reced at any time. " "If he changed his mind so easily, wasn''t he a bus?" "No, no, no!" He raised his index finger and shook it. "This is to create a sense of crisis. Think about it. Only one man is willing to buy a basket of radish, and forever is. If ten people, a hundred people and a thousand people grab to buy a bunch of radish, is it more precious than Ginseng?" He smirked and shook his head. "I can deserve a skyscraper. If you are with me, you will be a treasure." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You brat!" "If others know that you''re a gay, I''ll be the biggest joke in Q City," she continued, shrugging her shoulders He ignored her words. He nced at her and stopped the car in front of the vi. The first thing Sophia did after getting off the car was to text and exin to John. She was somewhat enlightened by what Lucas said. So she wrote, "John, don''t misunderstand about what happened today. Just now, he told me he liked me, but I didn''t ept his love. He recognized you as my boyfriend and took revenge on me.". You don''t know that when I came back, he deliberately provoked me and said that you cheated on me, which was not worthy of my love. If I were to be with him, he must have been doing it wholeheartedly. But I trust you. I only love you. I have made it clear to him that I will resign if he dares to harass me in the future. Soon enough, John replied, "Sophia, don''t be fooled by him. He is obviously not a good guy. You have to stay away from him from now on. Let''s watch a movie together tomorrow night, okay? Hearing this, Sophia was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that Lucas would help her this time. Chapter 12 Refute Her Chapter 12 Refute Her At night, Sophia couldn''t fall asleep. She asked Lucas to watch TV with her. She was wearing a yellowish nightgown, which made him want to disgust her. "Sophia, do you have any aesthetic taste? You have beautiful appearance, how could your taste be terrible?" He couldn''t help but make aint. "Do you think everyone is like you? You have enough money. This Pajama is my mother''s. she has gained weight and is unable to put on it, so I take it on. This is a rule of frugal discipline. Do you understand?" She curled her lips and cast a scornful nce at the man. "Everyone cherishes beauty. Men pay more attention to their looks. You just keep silent and make no progress. How can you defeat that rich girl?" Lucas said slowly. "Not everyone is as superficial as you," Sophia muttered. Even though she didn''t admit, she was a little confused in her heart. The next morning, Sophia got up very early. After she cleaned up the mansion, she finally went into the room of Lucas. She could hardly like his sleeping face. He had even kicked the quilt off the bed. She picked up the quilt to cover him, wiped the table gently, and took an ice cream and pear stewed by herself to the bedside table. She went out because she heard he said yesterday it was a little bit hot. To be honest, even though she acted very gently, he still woke up. Looking at the sweet water on the bedside table, he suddenly felt warm, like bathing in the spring sun. He never thought this muddled woman could be so careful. When she arrived at her office, they hadn''te yet. She had nned to refute them today. As soon as she entered, she asked, "have you prepared the report?" "I have sent it to the CEO." Sophia replied without any emotions. "Send to the CEO? When did I ask you to send it? " Alice eximed in surprise. "Didn''t you say it''s important? Mr. Lucas urges it, so I have sent out it as soon as it''s ready, and sent it to Minnie, Jerry, Kai and Tina at the same time. And I add the urgent in the report. By the way, the president also gave me a call specially to ask what I had sent him. I said that you asked me to do the report." She said indifferently. "Did Mr. Lucas say anything else?" she asked, her face turning deathly pale "Nothing. He just look weird." "Oh, by the way, he asked me to go to his office tomorrow. Did I do anything wrong?" Her lips were pale, and the corners of her eyes were twitching. She nced at the rest of the group who were also looking at each other in speechless despair. Sophia pretended not to see that, sat in front of theputer and knocked on the file. At noon, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and found it was from Lucas. Then she deliberately pressed the speaker button and said: e to my office, Sophia." Upon hearing this, Alice jumped up from her seat as if she was stabbed by a needle. "Sophia She rushed to her desk and said, "there is something wrong with the information I gave you yesterday. If the CEO asks youter, you should tell him that you sent the wrong e-mail." "Why? I didn''t send it wrong." She pretended to be ignorant. "Listen carefully, as long as you take this trouble, I will protect you here from now on, no one dares to bully you again." "But will I be fired?" She acted pitifully. "Don''t worry. You are a new employee and it''s inevitable for you to make mistakes. Boss won''t me you." Said Alice, patting her chest. "Okay, I''ll give it a try." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sophia snickered and walked to the office of Lucas. She pushed the door open. He was taking off his suit. It seemed that he had just arrived. She took the suit from him and hung it in the closet. "Boss, what can I do for you?" He cleared his throat and said, "good morning. Thanks for your sweet soup." "You''re wee. Let''s make some soup tonight. I promise you will be good." She smiled and her beautiful eyes looked like the crescent moon. The reason why he was so angry was all because of her. He guessed that he would be either driven mad by her or scared to death by her in the future. "Would you like a ss of orange juice? I can make it for you." She tilted her head, her curly eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. He nodded and suddenly found that this tough woman was quite nice when she was gentle. The reason why Sophia was so tender was that she would go to the cinema with John in the evening. She remembered that thest time they watched a movie together was three years ago. When she was about to off work, John called and said that he might bete for thepany''s affairs. Therefore, Sophia decided to buy the tickets first. Her beautiful n was that she would eat pizza first, then watch a movie, and go to the night market with him and have midnight snack by the way. However, to her surprise, John didn''te at the beginning of the movie. So she had to call him. "Damn it!" "I''m sorry, Sophia. I have an appointment with an important client tonight. I can''t go there. Let''s go and see the movie another day, okay?" John broke the silence, thinking that he hadpletely forgotten about what had happened "John, who is on the phone? Hurry up, we arete. " Vaguely, a coquettish voice was heard on the phone. She understood instantly, as if she had fallen into a cold hole that froze all her enthusiasm. She stood nkly at the door of the cinema and watched a coupleing in intimately. The cold wind blew through her cheeks. She shook her head, trying to get the tears out of her eyes as soon as possible. The movie was going to begin soon, with two tickets of the movie in her hand, and one was worth 120. Anyway, she couldn''t lose the money. She dialed Jay''s number. He was following a big star in the capital city. She also called several friends of her, all of whom had a date. There seemed to be nobody except her in this world. She felt even sadder. She wanted to call her cousin again, Maria, but she mistakenly dialed the number and it was Lucas. Chapter 13 Love Consultant Chapter 13 Love Consultant "What''s up, Sophia?" "Nothing. I made a wrong phone." She replied haltingly. "Come on, what''s up?" He could tell from her tone that something was wrong. "Lucas, are you free now?" "What?" "Would you like to watch a movie?" "Hey, do you want to date with me?" He was overjoyed. Who was so muddled that finally found his invincible charm? "What are you talking about? I''m not in the mood to joke with you. Come or not?" She almost cried. ''damn it! His heart sank. He knew there must be something wrong with this stupid woman. She must have been cheated by the man who cheated on her. She was squatting there crying. It''s sote. He doesn''t know what will happen to her when she stays outside alone? He came there in a rocket speed. The movie began. At the gate of the cinema, Sophia was all alone, shivering in the cold wind. There were still tear stains on her face. "Here you are, Lucas. It begins." She sniffed and wanted to smile at him. But the smile was blown away by the cold wind. With a burst of heartache, Lucas took off his coat and put it on her. "Let''s go in." To be honest, Lucas had never been to a cinema since he grew up. It was just like aedy and the audience burst intoughter, but Sophia cried with tears on her face. "How about I lend you my shoulder?" Lucas leaned over and whispered. She turned her head and nced at him silently. Then she threw herself into his arms. The music in the cinema covered her crying. Her mood was much better after the cry, but his shirt was wet a lot. She wiped the tears for him with a tissue, but suddenly wanted tough. She didn''t expect that it was this "enemy" who apany her to see the movie in the end. "Lucas, thank you for apanying me to see the movie. I''ll buy you something to eatter." He knew she hadn''t had dinner yet, because he saw that she put her hands on her stomach and said, "I''ll be right back." Then he stood up and went out. When he came back, he brought all kinds of snacks with him. When she was full, the movie ended. She was in a much better mood now. As soon as she got on the car, she fell asleep quickly. He shook his head andughed. Looking at her cute appearance, he had an impulse to kiss her. He stopped his car at the intersection waiting for the traffic light. He couldn''t help but lean over and gently touched her. The kiss gave him a big scare. How could this muddle headed woman be his dish? He must have been possessed by madness. He really wanted to taste it for once until the night. Back to the vi, he picked her up and walked into the dog house. Tommy waggled his tail at her to receive her. Suddenly he felt that she shouldn''t live with a dog. It was time to change a room for her, so he turned and walked out again. As soon as he put her down, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She opened her eyes impatiently. She was shocked. This was not her dog house. When she turned around, she saw a handsome face with guilty. ''does he have other special hobbies?''? She jumped with fear and asked, "where am I?" "Your new room." He smiled. She rubbed her eyes,pletely awake. Wasn''t this the room next door to his? Why did he move to the room next to her? What was he up to? "No, I don''t want to move. I live well with Tommy." "I am the host. You must obey my orders wherever I ask you to live." He acted like a bully. "I have to hold Tommy to sleep at night." She pouted. "It''s okay. You can hold me from now on." He smiled evilly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You wish! You are tall. It''s crowded!" She spat at him. He was 189 cm tall and had a bad sleep. She turned over carelessly and became a meat paste. All of a sudden, her phone rang. She took it up and had a look at the screen. It was from John. When she was about to call back, the phone was snatched away by Lucas. "This kind of douchebag. You''ll give him a few days off. Then he doesn''t disgrace you." She nced at him and thought that he was her love consultant. Who authorized him? But on a second thought, as a special group, he knew both men and women well. He was indeed a good love counselor. "Well, I''ll not answer. I''m sleepy. You go out first." Shey down on the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover her head. She felt annoyed at the thought of John. E was beautiful and from a rich family. Maybe they would fall in love with each other in the future. What he said made sense. She had to make progress. It was Saturday the next day. She didn''t have to go to work. After finishing her work early in the morning, she went out. She spent a lot of money, buying clothes, cosmetics, etc. When she came back, she was surprised to find that there had been two guests in the vi -- Jenny, the fiancee of Lucas. And she also brought two men with her. She couldn''t believe that he was gay, so she decided to test his real identity. "They are the most popr in the club. They have the most beautiful body and excellent martial arts. Lucas, do you like them?" Jenny smirked and winked at the men. The men immediately hugged and kissed him. With his thick eyebrows frowned, he quickly threw the two big fellows two meters away. "Jenny, leave here in three seconds, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" "Aren''t you gay? You''re interested in those guys, aren''t you? If you''re not interested in them, you''re just kidding me. I''m telling Auntie now!" Wendy was so angry that she stamped her feet. "Miss Jenny, you are so ridiculous." Standing at the door and watching the funny scene for a long time, Sophia couldn''t help but speak out. After all, she was born to be an enthusiastic and ardent woman, so she said, "Although he is a gay, he doesn''t like those men Then every man must have his ways to hook up with women." "Who are you? Why are you here?" Only then did Jenny notice her. She was shocked and thought, ''does he still keep a mistress in his house?'' Chapter 14 A Leopard Cannot Change Its Spots Chapter 14 A Leopard Cannot Change Its Spots "I am the maid here." She shrugged. "Who do you think you are? Fuck off!" Jenny red at her with anger, only to feel relieved. It seemed that he didn''t like the woman. "Yes, it''s none of my business. But I am responsible for the cleaning of this vi. Your men and you have made my house a mess. That''s why I have to say those words." "And don''t waste your time. My master is so innocent, but he is a germaphobe. He only likes the ce that no one had ever touched. He needs virgin. Do you understand?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jenny''s face turned blue with her words. It was a little awkward. With a snicker in his heart, he crossed his legs and watched the drama unfold. As expected, the sharp tongue of a tough woman can even withstand all his scandalster. At this time, the security guards came in and drove Jenny and her bathing bus out. Jenny was put in the cklist by Lucas and she was not allowed to enter his Bluewater Vi any more. "I''ll go upstairs. Don''t hang out with other women anymore." As she spoke, Sophia red at him furiously. Lucas didn''t know what she was doing in the room. It was almost lunchtime when he heard the footsteps downstairs. "Lucas." A woman screamed and walked cautiously. A veil was covered on her face, leaving only a pair of ck eyes blinking. Was she mad again? He raised his eyebrows. When the woman slowly removed the scarf from her face, he was so shocked that he fell off the sofa. He saw a white face, two ck eyes, two circles of thick blush and arge mouth! What a horror movie! Luckily, it was in daytime, or he would think that she hade out of the TV. "Sophia, are you okay? You are scaring me by acting like a ghost." He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "What? This is smoke makeup? You have no taste." She pouted her bright red lips, which was so disappointing. She had been painting step by step ording to the n online. "smoke makeup?" Heughed, "weren''t you scared when you looked in the mirror?" "I have put on the makeup five or six times. This is the best." She looked like a deted balloon and sat on the carpet. She had never worn makeup in her life. "I''ll take you outter and have someone tidy it up for you for the sake of helping me just now." Lucas sighed. He had to do something as soon as possible. Otherwise, this naughty girl would appear every day to scare him. After lunch, she went to the No.1 Makeup Studio in Asia. It was designed by Jason, the make-up artist. Looking at his sister up and down, Jason smacked his lips and muttered, "you have never taken care of yourself since you were born. Girls need to take care of themselves at the age of 15." Sophia was taken into the room. Lucas was sitting in a corner and reading a magazine. Sophia was screaming in the curtains. So he covered his ears with two lumps of cotton wool. After a while, there was no sounding out from the curtain. Lucas raised his head and saw Sophia coming out. Oh my god! ''is she Sophia? You look perfect in the suit! "What are you looking at? Give me some expressions, okay?" As soon as she opened her mouth, he felt she was normal. He shook his head andughed. A leopard cannot change its spots. She can''t change her nature even if she is in a good suit. But in fact, he really appreciated her frankness. "Do I look good in this dress?" She looked at him happily. "Good, very good." Lucas took Sophia''s hand with a smile. The day was uing. The moment the Maybach stopped at the Golden Sun Square, she got lost in her thoughts. This was the most expensive shopping mall in Q City, which was filled with luxury goods that even a kid from a poor family couldn''t afford. Besides, the shop assistants there were all very snobbish, they wouldn''t even give her a glimpse. "Let''s go to East Street, okay?" The cheap snack bar was where she was supposed to go. "Don''t worry, I will pay the bill today." He forcibly dragged her out. "No way." She shook her head resolutely, as if to say no. "It''s not a free gift. I have a condition." He had a weird look on his face. "What condition?" "From now on, you must protect me from all kinds of women!" She frowned and said "since you have nothing to do with that, why do you always hook up with other women? Do you still want to love women?" "What? Are you afraid?" "I''m scared? Hahaha." Sophia sneered. "You are right. There are three kinds of people in the world. They are men, women strong men. Even if I am a bisexual, I won''t be interested in you." He grinned a sly smile. Embarrassed and annoyed, she snorted and turned to walk inside. ''How dare youugh at me? I''ll let you pay much money today!'' she thought. As soon as she walked in, she noticed that all the people in the hall were ring at her, envious, anthomaniac and affectionate Indeed, Lucas was like a star. All of a sudden, her little self-confidence diffused extremely. She found that she had changed from a ss of cheap and tasteless water to the most expensive French champagne. Unconsciously, she put her hand into his arm. Anyway, he was a gay, so she didn''t have to scruple about that. The shop assistants were very excited to see her because of Lucas. They kept introducing thetest and limited editions to her. Ah, the earth was really a gold digger. She was in a good mood, but when she walked out of the Hermes, she got into a bad mood. Enemies are always narrow-minded. They came across John and E again, but they didn''t recognize her at all and just looked at Lucas. "What a small world! I didn''t expect to see you again." E smiled. Lucas was so brilliant that E would never forget him. "It''s because Q City is too small," She gave a mocking smile and E noticed her. Her eyes suddenly went bigger than the eyes of a dead fish. "Sophia, you''ve changed a lot in just two days?" "Sorry to frighten you, Miss E." Sophia''s eyes were full of ridicule. But she just wore the Chanel. E was too snobbish. John stared at her without a blink. Seeing this, she felt sad. As expected, he couldn''t be an exception. "I won''t bother you anymore." She raised her hand and held Lucas'' arm. She brushed past John and walked out. After resting in the cafe for a while, she went to the dressing room. When she came out, John was waiting for her. However, she ignored him and turned her head away. He grabbed her arms and said, "you said you rejected him. Why are you still with him? Chapter 15 Hell Be Fine Chapter 15 He''ll Be Fine "You say that you were just kidding E. It''s just... You are even imitate than anyone." She shook off his hand. "Are you still mad at me? I did have an important client yesterday. " "Client?" She sneered, "it''s Caroline Yao, right? Vi, are you sure you can control yourself? Are you sure you won''t y tricks on her?" "No, I won''t. I swear." "You are so beautiful today that I can''t recognize you. I''m not going anywhere tonight. Can you go to my ce?" John asked as he rested his eyes on John''s face He took her hand. "What are you doing?" A sweet voice came from the side. John turned his head and released her immediately, as if he got an electric shock. "You shameless bitch!" E pped Sophia in the face when she rushed over. "What qualifications do you have to hit me?" She raised her hand and was about to p back, but her hand was stopped in the air by John. "Hi, Sophia." He looked at her with pleading eyes, which stabbed her heart heavily like a dagger. "Bitch, how dare you hit back?" When she saw this, she wanted to p Sophia again, but her wrist was grabbed by someone. The hand tightened, and E''s shrieks and the sound of her bones cracking trembled at the same time. "My hand is broken. My hand is broken. Please let it go. I will never dare to do it again." "I never hit women. But if anyone dares to bully my woman, she will be too weak to live," he added. His cold eyes made tremble, "John, take me to the hospital. My hand is really broken." "When did she be your woman?" asked John, staring at Lucas while helping E up. "From now on." All of a sudden, Lucas turned her around and bent down to kiss her. She was totally unprepared for his sudden kiss, and she was still indulged in her disappointment with John. She was so shocked that her eyes were wide open. He was also kissing her deeply. She felt dizzy, with her eyes falling over, and her heart was beating wildly like a deer. She had no strength to push him away. She had kissed John for many times, but she had never felt like this. Her brain was unable to think. She slowly dropped her eyelids and copsed into his arms. "Let her go!" Finally, John lost her temper. He pounced on them, pulled them apart, and swung his fists towards Lucas. "Even if you want to have a fight, you''re no match for me." Lucas dodged him by taking hold of his arm. "No, Lucas." She screamed. "You not only don''t dare to admit your rtionship, but also watch her being bullied. You don''t deserve to be her boyfriend at all." He sneered at himself, and loosened his grip on him. Then, he left with Sophia. Back in the car, she cried hysterically. Her face was like burning, but she couldn''t bear the pain of heartbreak. "This kind of douchebag, you don''t need to care about it any more. Just take it as being bitten by a dog, and look for another man in the future." But for some unknown reason, there was a little devil in his heart, who was d and eager to see Sophia leave her boyfriend as far as possible. ''damn it! What happened to the little girl is none of my business. I can''t be happier now. She must have upied his TV and watched'' you from the stars'' these days. He had heard and seen some plots which were ruined by the love stories. "I''m hungry. Take me to eat something." she sobbed without any strength. She was exhausted. Lucas immediately started the engine, turning her anger into eating was a good way to let anger out. Anyway, she wouldn''t get fat. To his surprise, Sophia ate up fourteen dishes in one gulp and then fell asleep quickly. In this way, she didn''t be a pig, which was not the natural oue of the earth. The next morning, the phone rang from the morning till the evening. And Sophia simply muted it. However, John didn''t give up. Unable to bear it anymore, she pressed the telephone and roared, "John, you''re a man who keeps going after other women, we''re done!" She was forced to turn off her phone. On the fourth day, John appeared at the door of the ZW Building, looking a little haggard. Looking at him, she was softhearted. "What are you doing here?" "Can''t I see you if I don''te?" He smiled faintly and sighed deeply. "What about E? Why don''t you go with her? You are perfect for each other. Why does you waste your time on amon woman like me? " She threw the words back and felt very upset. "You are the one who changed your mind, aren''t you? You have long been with that guy and found an excuse to dump me?" He gnashed his teeth, the blue veins on his forehead rolling up. She pushed him hard with grievance and anger, and he stumbled back two steps. "John, you bastard! How dare you doubt me? I''ve waited for you for four years, and I''ve been looking for you for four years. When you came back, you didn''t tell me and fooled around with other women. You said you had your own difficulties, so you should just watch and let it happen I was pped by that woman, but you didn''t move. What''s more, you even stopped me from pping back. If it weren''t for chuck, would I still be pped? Who do you think I am? " "You''re right. I''m a jerk. I can''t even protect my beloved woman. Why am I still alive? I deserve to die!" He raised his head andughed loudly. Suddenly, he rushed to the road, followed by a screeching emergency brake, and fell to the ground. "John --" as soon as she ran fast in fear, she felt her heart was about to explode when she saw him lying on the ground motionlessly. "John, what''s wrong with you? John?" She stood up from his body and burst into tears. The driver got out of the car in a panic. "It''s none of my business. He rushed over by himself." "Call the ambnce, call the ambnce."She screamed exhaustedly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this time, the people around came, two of whom were president''s office, Alice and Michelle. "Oh my God! It''s you! Vedder!" Michelle eximed. "Don''t panic. We''ll call the police right now." As soon as she finished her words, she called the police and then an ambnce. "Give him CPR." Someone shouted in the crowd. With tears streaming down her face, Sophia hurriedly shook off her tears, bent down and blew on John again and again. John slowly opened his eyes. His hand moved. But Sophia hurriedly grasped it and said, "John, hold on. The ambnce ising. You''ll be fine." Chapter 16 Proposing Chapter 16 Proposing "Honey, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have watched E p you. I was panicked. I''m afraid that everything before is in vain. I''m afraid that it will not save the X Group and make you live a poor life with me. I''m sorry." "Shut up, John. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you. You are under too much pressure now. I should understand you." She cried again. "Are you angry now?" She shook her head desperately. "Don''t leave me, okay?" She nodded hard. John smiled and stood up from the ground one by one. The audience burst into an uproar, but the driver breathed a sigh of relief. "John, you..." Sophia was still in a daze. I''m fine. It was just a little bit. Fortunately, he stopped quickly. " He breathed a sigh of relief. The ambnce hade as fast as they could. Worried about John, Sophia and her colleagues helped him into the ambnce. She wasn''t relieved until the doctors told her that everything was fine. "John, did you just lie there pretending to scare me? Are you crazy? " When she was about to get even with him, she was scared to death. "If not, how could you forgive me?" He scratched his head and giggled. "If you dare to do such a dangerous thing again, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." It still terrified her. "Unless you promise me one thing." He said mysteriously. "What is it?" She pouted. Suddenly, he knelt on one knee and took out a tinum diamond ring from his pocket. "Sophia, marry me!" A rush of ecstasy rushed into her chest, and she felt her whole body was waving. "John!" Tears welled up in her eyes as she choked with sobs. She had been looking forward to marrying him, to be his pure and beautiful bride the rest of her life. She trembled and held out her hands, tears streaming down her face. He put the ring into her middle finger, then happily held her up and spun in the air. There were apuse and cheers of others around her, but they were all out of her world. In her eyes, there was only his handsome face, gentle smile and affectionate eyes. On the other side, in the ZW Building, the sad and romantic love story of the two of them was spread to the outside by the president''s office. Arge number of people were excited, envied, and even Lucas heard it. Lucas couldn''t calm down the whole morning. The cheater had used the same method, ruthless. He must know Sophia was a kind girl. OMG, she couldn''t bear it this time. Then he quietly came to the CEO''s office. When he saw that Sophia hadn''te back yet, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He dialed her phone. "Boss, I have taken a day off today." The impatient voice came through, followed by a burst ofughter. "John, no, I''m afraid of itch the most." Anger swelled up in his chest. He refused, "I said no. I''ll give you ten minutes ande back right away." Today was the happiest day of her life. No one or anything could destroy her happiness. "Boss, what is it?" She looked at John happily. However, the happier she was, the more angry Lucas was. "Sophia, you are awesome. You are a celebrity in yourpany and you love incredibly. How about getting a director to film a movie for you?" His eyes were full of ridicule. Sophia was in a good mood and didn''t argue with him. She stretched out her fingers and the 1 carat diamond ring was shining under the light, which hurt his eyes. "Lucas, John proposed to me. I''m getting married." After saying that, she covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming because of excitement. Meanwhile, a burst of muffledughter came out from her fingertips, which hurt his eardrum. He felt like he was struck by a thunderbolt, twisting violently all over his body, and his internal organs twisted strangely. His face was pale and his brows were furrowed. And his handsome face was distorted. That shocked Sophia. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Lucas, are you all right? Are you not feeling well?" She ran to him to touch his forehead, but was pushed away by him. "It''s none of your business." "But you look so ufortable, do you feel any pain?" She was a little worried. Lucasy on the back of the chair. Indeed, he was very ufortable. There was really a ce that emitted a violent pain. Where was it? He put his hand over his chest where the heartache came from? He raised his eyes and looked at the diamond ring on her finger. All of a sudden, he got a clear idea, which shocked him. "Lucas." She poured him a ss of water, "drink some water." He took up the cup and drank up the tea in one breath. "Sophia, have you really made up your mind to marry him?" "Don''t even think about it. Of course I''ll marry John." She giggled. "So easily to forgive him and that woman?" His eyes were getting darker and darker. "In fact, in order to help his father get rid of the crisis in hispany, John had no choice but to date with her. Right now, an old friend of his father was willing to offer money to help X group get through the difficult time, so he didn''t have to ask for help from Y Group anymore. Yesterday, he had a showdown with E, and she would disappear from our world forever." She waved her arm and felt proud and ted. However, Lucas was frustrated. There was no reason that he wanted to stop her. "Do you really love him so much?" "Of course. I think I should have fallen in love with him since the moment I was born." She nodded her head like a chick pecking rice, and then smiled, "I''m an immortal fighter. I''m afraid of two things. One is that I''m frightened of the thunder, the other is to lose John. I don''t love anyone else in my life except him." "Why are you so sure?" His heart skipped a beat and his fingers tightened involuntarily. "Sure." Her tone was resolute and without any hesitation, like a tornado, blowing him into the Arctic Ocean of ice. He stood up from the chair and walked to the window. With his back to her, he tried to hide his expression. For a long time, he said in a low voice, "you can go out now." After she left, he just stood there silently until thest ray of sunlight covered the sky. "Vi, the Xu group..." he muttered, a malicious and cold light shing through his eyes. In the next few days, Sophia was happy day by day. However, clouded days were in the CEO Office, and the roar of Lucas shook the walls. Everyone in the CEO Office was afraid that they would leave at any time. "Who made boss angry recently?" Tina pouted. "He is in big trouble this time." Gerard sighed. "Do you know something?" Caspar patted on Daniel''s shoulder. Jerry shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say a word. But Minnie red at him and said, "if you want to keep yourself in the storm, keep silent." Gerard let out a sigh and said, "I was just guessing. He got drunk the day before yesterday when I drank with him." "Oh, mygod! Boss got drunk? " Tina was shocked. Everybody knew that Lucas controlled himself very well. He never allowed himself to be unconscious, so he didn''t drink too much. "And then?" Kai couldn''t wait to ask. "Then he kept calling a woman''s name and threatened her that she was not allowed to marry anyone else." Jerry curled his lips and said, "so I think this is really a nuisance." "Who is so attractive?" Minnie raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She had never seen him care about any woman before. "She is the heroine of the grand love drama of our CEO office." Jerry smiled. "Oh, mygod!" Tina said, "never judge a book by its cover." "In that case, let''s find a way to help him." A weird smile crept up on Minnie''s face. They exchanged nces with each other and began to echo his words. Chapter 17 A Party In The Night Club Chapter 17 A Party In The Night Club Sophia also found there was something wrong with Lucas. It was not only because of his bad temper, but also because he hadn''t been back to the vi since that day. Without him around and bickering with her, she felt so boring at night that she was a little unustomed to it. For several times, she wanted to go to the office and ask him what was going on, but she held it back in the end. One day, she finally knocked on the door of the CEO''s office in one go. At the sight of her, he asked coldly, "what''s up?" His tone was even more t. "Why didn''t youe back to the vi these days?" She asked cautiously. "Do I need to report to you what I''m doing?" He looked up and gave her a cold nce. "Hey, who on earth offended you and made you so angry?" She stared at him with arms akimbo. "I just care about you. After all, we are also friends, aren''t we?" "Isn''t Mr. John with you all day long? Howe you have the time to care about me?" He said in a jealous tone, but Sophia was so fool that she didn''t notice his jealousy. "No, he is very busy recently. I haven''t seen him for several days, so I can only talk with him through the phone every day." She continued with a pout, "you''re not here. I''m so bored every night. Your vi is sorge that I can''t even hear my voice echoing against the wall." "Are you done? Then you may leave now. " Lucas looked at theputer screen with a look of indifference. She suddenly stood up and rushed to him, with a face so close to him, which was covered with a shameless smirk. "Lucas, we are good friends. You cane back tonight. The weather forecast said that there was a thunderstorm, and I am most afraid of thunder." "Sophia, do you want me to throw you out?" He deliberately looked down at her. How dare she call him sister? One day she will have a taste of what he was a real man. "All right, all right. Let''s go. You are cold-blooded and inhuman!" She rolled her eyes and looked back secretly while walking. Lucas didn''t respond at all. She sighed in disappointment and went out with her head down. Looking at her back, there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. He was almost going crazy when he thought that she was going to marry John. If he didn''t keep a distance from her, she might do something crazy. In the evening, Kai held a party in the night club and specially found a few innocent girls for Lucas, but Lucas was not interested. Lucas kept thinking about the thunder all the time. Jerry was thetest to arrive. His hair was half wet from the rain. "Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. I almost couldn''te." Did it really thunder? Was she frightened? Thinking of her shivering and pitiful look, Lucas jumped up and said, "I should go." "The rain is too heavy. You can''t go away right now." Gerard called out from behind. But he didn''t even give a damn about it. Outside the car, the thunder was deafening. White rain poured down and it took a long time to return to the vi. As he pushed the door open, she was no longer there. He shook his head and smiled with self mockery. If she was afraid, she would definitely go to visit John. She would never let him worry about her? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He shook the rain off his body and walked out sadly. All of a sudden, a deafening thunder came down from the window, followed by a scream of horror. The sound came from the room. He hurriedly turned around and dashed into the cruise ahead of him. There was still no one in the room. "Sophia! Sophia! " He shouted. Nobody responded. Then he heard a more frightening scream. This time, he heard her voiceing out of the wardrobe. As soon as he opened the closet, he saw a woman curling up in a corner and trembling. She covered her head with a nket, covered her ears with her hands, buried her face in her knees, and kept sobbing. "Sophia, don''t be afraid. I''m back." He held her shivering shoulder. She raised her head slowly. As soon as she saw him, she burst into tears and threw herself into his arms. "It''s really you, Lucas. I thought I had an illusion." "It''s okay, dear." He took her out and put her on the bed. She hurriedly grabbed his shirt. "Don''t leave, OK? I''m scared. " "Okay, I won''t leave, but I have to change my clothes first." He stroked her head. Then she found out that he was totally wet like a drowned rat. Without a second thought, she unbuttoned his shirt. "Sophia!" He exhaled in a low voice. In fact, he meant to stop her, but a woman thought that she moved too slowly, so she sped up and solved it faster. Then he was just exposed in front of her. His body was so perfect, with solid muscles proportioned in the most pleasant way. She gazed straight, as if appreciating an oil painting of Nora. "Wow, your figure is awesome! I''m so d to hear that. It would be great if you weren''t a gay." She licked her lips and her eyes were full of hunger. "Then I''ll change for you. What do you think?" He looked at her with a smirk. "Okay. Change. I want to see." She giggled and urged him to continue. "Hurry up. Be careful not to catch a cold." Well, you can have whatever you want! He summoned up his courage and unbuttoned his jeans. Suddenly, a thunder rolled over, she screamed and rushed to him, they rolled on the bed together. She wouldn''t let him get out of bed, even if he needed to change his clothes. She just pulled the quilt to cover him. Chapter 18 John Asked Me Out Chapter 18 John Asked Me Out The next day, Lucas was woken up by a ray of sunshine that stealthily went into the window. He opened his eyes and saw the beautiful sky outside the window. He was very disappointed. ''The thunder wouldst for at least three days! A month. No, no. A century!'' Sophia slept soundly in his arms. Lucas couldn''t help but bend his head. The kiss seemed to wake her up. She opened her eyes and when she was unconscious, she saw Lucas. She was shocked and then grinned. She almost forgot that he was a gay. When she was about to give him a morning greeting, her phone rang. She got a text. "Sophia, I''ll be waiting for you in Room 502 of J Hotel. Come here soon." In the early morning, John asked her to go to a hotel? It was so weird. But she didn''t think too much and got up quickly. "Where are we going?" Lucas held her hand. "John has an appointment with me." She shook the message in front of him, and he jumped up all of a sudden. He frowned. Why is she in such a hurry to the hotel early in the morning? But what reason did he have and what qualifications did he have to stop it? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I''ll drive you there." He decided to see the situation so that the other party wouldn''t seed. When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, he followed her quietly. He didn''t care about anything else, because he waspletely bewitched by her. Sophia found Room 502. She had been excited to go there, but to her surprise, it was E who opened the door. She was dressed in a translucent pajamas, looking like she just got up. "Why are you here?" She was startled. "I have been waiting for you for a long time." E smiled sinisterly. "What do you mean?" She was shocked. "I had a wonderful night with Vist night." She said slowly. "Nonsense!" She pushed E away and rushed into the room. E''s clothes were scattered on the ground beside the bed. John was still sleeping on the bed with the smell of alcohol. "John, you bastard. Get up for me --" Sophia almost used up all her strength when she roared. John moved and opened his eyes in a daze. Seeing her, he smiled slightly, he said: "Sophia, you got up so early?" It seemed that he was not clear about the situation. "John, we had a great timest night. Have you forgotten?" E came over. Seeing her, he was given an electric shock, John jumped up suddenly, "Why are you here?" "She didn''te here until this morning. I was with youst night." After that, she came up to him. "Damn it!" John cursed and shook his head hard. He was drunkst night, and he dared to take E as Sophia. Oh my God! What should I do now? He painfully buried his head and dared not look at Sophia. Sophia was angry, but there was one thing she knew: E cheated on E. As the saying goes, "son of a bitch is invincible." as long as she was shameless, she would do anything. "John, you should be responsible for me." When E''s shameless voice came up again, Sophia rushed up and gave her a hard p. She pped her so hard that the hatred had always been in her mind. "How dare you hit me?" E covered her face and rushed fiercely in front of her, wanting to fight back, but unfortunately, Sophia had an advantage in height, and she was not a match for her at all. "What the hell are you doing? It''s you who climbed onto his bed!" Hearing that, Sophia gave a loud abusive shout, which made E''s face turned blue, "Sophia, listen, John always needs me. X Group is in a mess now. If it weren''t for our Y Group, it would be applied for bankruptcy in a month." Hearing this, Sophia was shocked. No wonder that John was so busy these days. It turned out that something went wrong with X Group again. "John, what the hell is going on?" John clenched her fist and smashed his head. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. The stock market suddenly plummeted overnight, and his father''s friends suddenly went back on their words of investing. What''s more, several partners who had agreed with him before all withdrew. If he lose Y Group, X Group would really have to apply for bankruptcy. "It''s all my fault. I''m useless and I can''t save thepany. And I''m sorry, Sophia, I failed you. I deserve to die, really!" He buried his head in his hands. She couldn''t see his expression any more, only to see his ck hair tousled by his scratch. Suddenly, two drops of tears fell and dropped on the quilt, and then another two drops The silent fall broke her internal organs. "John!" She held him in her arms, knowing that he had been forced to the edge of the cliff and was almost unable to bear the pressure. She couldn''t make any more pressure on him. He betrayed her and broke his promise, but it wasn''t his fault; it was E''s tricks. She couldn''t let her win. She wanted to fight with him together. "John, I don''t me you. I forgive you. I will always be with you. I believe in your ability, you can save X Group." "Sophia!" John gave her a big hug and thanked her with all her efforts. He didn''t lose everything, and the fact was that he still had her. Looking at them, Carol was even more angry. She stamped her feet hard and said, "Vi..." "What are you doing here? Get out, as far as you can!" She pointed at the door angrily. "I think you are the one who should get out!" A sharp voice came from the door. After hearing this, John turned around and was shocked by her words. "Mom, why are you here?" When she saw that the reinforcements were here, her arrogance was ignited again. She had already prepared with two hands. She informed Mandy and Vi''s mother, Mrs. Xu, at the same time, that he would never get rid of the n. "Aunt," she ran to Mrs. Xu with a grievous look, stomping and twisting her waist, "John bullied me!" "Don''t be afraid. I will help you out." Patting her on the shoulder, Mrs. Xu tried tofort her in a soft and gentle voice. But when she turned to Sophia, she was very angry and said, "why do you always harass our John? Do you have any sense of shame? Who do you think you are! Today, I have to make it clear to you, you are not good enough for ourpany, and you are not qualified to marry into our family. Even if nothing happens to ourpany, you are not allowed to enter our family! " She said it in one breath. A series of sentences echoed in Sophia''s ears, making her nerves and cells ache. John grasped her trembling hand and frowned with dissatisfaction, "Mom, how can you say that? "Sophia loves me and I love her too. Why can''t you understand?" "John, I''ll make a decision for you. Now that you have been together with E. Tomorrow I''ll go to E''s family to propose a marriage. Then I''ll help you with your business." Said Mrs. Xu resolutely. Her heart was stinking and hard like a stone in a hover. Chapter 19 True Love Chapter 19 True Love E was happy. She couldn''t help smiling. She looked at Sophia triumphantly, dering her victory. Sophia''s face was pale. She didn''t care too much about what Mrs. Xu said. She knew that she disliked her because of her poor family. She never wanted to give up. What she was afraid of was that John would give in. "Mrs. Xu, we don''t live in the feudal society now. I and John love each other. And John is your son, not your puppet. You have no right to affect his love life or control his marriage." "Who do you think you are? How dare you teach me a lesson?" As soon as she finished his words, she raised his hand and pped across the face. Then, John ran to Sophia to protect her. The p fell on him. "Step away, John!" He was boiling with rage. "Mom, John did nothing wrong. If you want to hit me, just do it." "Why don''t you listen to me?" Mrs. Xu was so angry and helpless that she had to put down her hands and said, "Okay, I won''t hit her, but you must ask her to get out right now. I''m annoyed to see her!" "I''m sorry, Sophia," said John apologetically, scratching her head. "My mom is very angry now. You''d better go back first." "I''m leaving, John. You have to remember that there is nothing wrong with our love, and no one can separate us." She said in a firm voice, her eyes coldly shing across the faces of Mrs. Xu and E, and then left. When she went out, she seemed to be exhausted. Her legs were weak, and she fell back. A solid arm held her from behind. When she turned around, she was slightly shocked. "Lucas, why are you still here?" "I was worried about you, so I waited outside." He smiled slightly to cover the sadness on his face. The door was open, so he heard what happened inside. He didn''t expect her to be so persistent in love. It seemed that he was really going to lose hope. "Take me out of here as soon as possible." Her eyes were full of tears. He nodded and carried her into the elevator. The whole day, she did not speak again. She sat in the garden alone, staring at the phone, and waiting for the call from John. She was so anxious. She did not know whether he insisted or yielded. She was afraid that it would be the result. While Lucas had been standing on the balcony and staring at her. His eyes were deep and deep, with a kind of unpredictable colors wandering in his eyes for a long time. John called him four dayster, and he brought good news that a mysterious overseas investor invested two hundred million dors in X Group. Now all problems were solved, so he didn''t have to be trapped by E anymore. He picked her up after work and promised to have dinner with her and watch a movie. She was overjoyed. She knew that day woulde soon. This episode should be a test to them by God. It waste at night when she came back. Rose, the steward, had not returned to her room. She had been pacing anxiously in the hall. "I''m looking for a maid again. Ah --" she sighed as she talked to herself. "Why do you want to hire a maid again?" Sophia was confused. "I have to ask you. Did you do anything to make him angry?" The corners of Rose''s mouth twitched. "No, we are good. I will ask him myself." As soon as she ran upstairs, the door was pushed open without a knock. Standing motionless in front of the window, the night wind blew in from the window. The in window gauze waved up and down, making him seem to be just a long shadow. "What is it?" His voice was cold. He was not happy to be broke in directly. "Why do you want a maid? I did a good job." Somehow, she felt a little sad. "It''s you?" He turned around, with a gleam shining in his eyes. "If it''s not me, who else can it be?" She pouted. "I thought you wouldn''te back tonight." A faint smile crossed his lips, which was as ethereal as the night outside the window. "Am I that horny?" She peered at him and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why do you want to find a maid?" "You are going to get married. Are you going to stay here all the time?" He turned his head to the window so that she wouldn''t see the disappointment on his face. It was because of this! She muttered and thought for a while. She thought that he was right. She was worried that John would misunderstand her. Every time she asked him to park his car in the nearest neighborhood to the vi. She didn''te back until he left. But when she thought of leaving this "enemy" who had been bickering all day long, she felt very sad and grieved. "I''m not going to get married in such a short time!" She shook her hand. "Besides, it''s a matter of course that I pay my debt. Since I broke your antique, I shouldpensate you in one year." "No need for that. From now on, all of our previous enmity is gone." He looked at her through the window. "No, you can''t do that. I have principles. I hate to owe others the most. If I leave at an early time, I''ll die in debt. Do you want me to die with regret when I''m old?" She pretended to be righteous. Anyway, she didn''t want to leave. If she didn''t want to leave, then it was not up to her! "Really?" He shook his head andughed. "Yes, it is. But it''s so serious!" She ran to him and stood on tiptoe to look at him. She didn''t like his back to her. "But we still have to find a maid." He raised his eyebrows. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Why not?" She was so nervous that her little face got twisted. He stared at her nervous face, which comforted him more or less. He gently rubbed her nose and said, "I''m totally concerned about you. You have work to do in the daytime and in the evening. How can you have time to go out for a date? So I n to find three more people to help you. By the way, I also want you to teach them well for me. When you leave thispany for a year, you won''t be in vain. " "I see." After rolling her round ck eyes twice, she said, "Okay, but let me apply for you." "It doesn''t matter." He shrugged. Therefore, that girl spent a whole night introducing 20 points, which were as long as choosing a secretary for the CEO. However, the first task was to make her spit blood and messy: 30-40 years old, the best bachelor to leave home without children, good-looking and strong! "Sophia, are you looking for a maid or a confinementdy?" "Lucas, the first thing you need to know is that a maid is capable of doing work, which takes all the conditions into ount. Women at her age of 30 to 40 are the most diligent, willing to suffer, unlike young people who look down upon others and are restless. Women who are single now are all very realistic. They don''t have much fantasy on men, and they won''t think about marrying rich people all day long, so you don''t need to worry that they will sneak into your room at midnight and try to seduce you. " Lucas took a deep breath. Except her, who else dared toy a finger on him? "Even if you are reasonable, then why do you still look for a person with a strong body?" "This kind of woman are all housemaids. There are no such men around, then she can stay in the vi peacefully for you. You''re still the famous in the president''s office. I can''t believe it!" She said righteously. Fine, female psycho, I surrender! Hearing her words, Lucas was at a loss whether tough or cry. He shrugged his shoulders and decided to let her do whatever she wanted. After a month of torment, Sophia had picked out three servants she was satisfied with. Then she will have enough time to date with John. After dinner, John took her to her apartment. Chapter 20 Explanation. Apology. Farewell Chapter 20 Exnation. Apology. Farewell "Sophia, how about moving to my ce?" "We haven''t agreed yet." she choked up. They had agreed at the beginning that they would protect each other and keep their first time at their wedding night, but she didn''t expect he still... Although she knew that John had been cheated, she still felt wronged. "It''s far from mypany. Let''s talk about it after I get my driving license." She found an excuse randomly. After all, she had to pay off his debt first. "Then wait a little longer. But you are not allowed to leave tonight." At this moment, the doorbell rang. Having no time to answer it, John hoped that the visitor would ring a few times and then leave. However, the doorbell kept ringing. "Damn it." He cursed, "wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Looking out of the peephole, he saw his mother and E, "damn it!" He frowned and sighed helplessly. He had no choice but to let her hide herself for a while. She picked up the clothes and hid them in the closet. "John, what are you doing? Why do you take so long?" The moment Mrs. Xu came in, he looked around, fearing that his son would hide a girl. "Mom, I''m sleeping. What are you doing here at thiste hour?" John said discontentedly. What he was most annoyed about was that E came with him. "E, I have something to tell you." Smiling, Mrs. Xu held her in her arms, as if she were a fragile object. "I was drunk that day, so I didn''t know anything. I don''t know what to say." John said impatiently. "John, I''m pregnant!" E put a list in front of him. "No way!" He had a heart attack. "Ouch!" she cried out as if her heart had been punched hard. "You must be kidding me. The result is clearly positive. I am expecting to have a grandson." Mrs. Xu grinned, totally ignoring that her son shaped face was twisting. He kept looking at the wardrobe. Maybe Sophia was so sad. How should he face her now? He scratched his head in distress, and suddenly grasped the shoulder of E, "You have an abortion! Abortion!" He was almost shouting, which scared her out of her wits. She hastily turned to help. "John, what are you talking about? Let go of her!" Mrs. Xu pulled her son away and said, "I''ve already proposed in E''s family. You''ll get engaged to you this week and hold your wedding at the end of next month!" These words were like a bullet hitting Sophia''s heart, and she suddenly had a kind of despair and fear that she had never experienced before. ''God, are you crazy? Why do you want to make E pregnant? Why do you always torture us instead of giving them good days?'' thought she. Both John and Sophia felt the same way, so he didn''t know what to do at the moment. "Mom, can you stop forcing me?" he asked "John, you have done it yourself. Now you have to admit it. She must give birth to the baby. You must marry her." Mrs. Xu said stubbornly, leaving no chance for her son to negotiate. John sat on the sofa in a fret. He covered his head with his hands and said nothing. There was a triumphant look in E''s eyes. Ever since she was young, she had always been able to get what she wanted, and now she also got what she wanted. After they left, Sophia opened the door of her cab and walked out. John ran to her and gave her a big hug. "What should I do now, Sophia? What should I do?" He felt at a loss and his mind was in a mess. Without moving a muscle, she was too weak to utter a word. Time passed slowly in the deathly stillness. There was a trace of decisiveness in Sophia''s eyes. She had already thought of a countermeasure. She was naturally calm in the face of danger. ''God, since you want me to break up with John so cruelly, I''ll take the risk, ''. "John, do you love me?" She asked in a low voice. "Love, Sophia, I love you, of course." "Well, let''s leave Q City. When we go abroad, we can leave everything behind. When we get married and have our children and we are happy." "Leave?" "But we have to start from scratch. It''s really hard for us to save money to buy house and car." said vi "John, you are a top student in Columbia University. With ability, you can surely find a good job. You don''t need to depend on X Group. I graduated from a domestic well-known university. With good English, it is not difficult to find amon job. As long as we work together, we can definitely have a good job." She said firmly and stubbornly. "Then what about E? Will she give up? She is pregnant! " With an indecisive look, John buried her head in Sophia''s chest. "She couldn''t find us, so she would naturally deal with the child. If she insisted on giving birth to the child, we could pick up the child and raise him when we came back." "But..." John was still lingering. "John!" Sophia raised her voice and said in a sharp tone: "do you have feelings for her? Are you reluctant to leave her?" "No, i I''m just worried about my parents. Please give me some time to think about it. " John sighed in a fret. "John." "I will have many children for you. Your parents will be happy." John nodded and said nothing. At that night, Sophia didn''t leave and they both stayed upte and watched TV the whole night. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The next day, when Sophia was about to leave, she was embraced by John. He finally decided that disappearing for a while might be the only solution. As soon as she came back, Sophia exined, apologized and said goodbye to Lucas. "I''m sorry. I still owe you for several months. I''ll pay you back when Ie back." He trembled slightly. His mouth was like a lemon, extremely sour from the tip of the tongue to the bottom of the heart. At this moment, he had an impulse to hold her in his arms, to tell her that there was more than one person in the world who was willing to support her, and that there was another person who was willing to support her. He really wanted to ask her to stay and give him a chance topete with John. Who said that it was destined to be born in the same delivery room as his in the same month as she was in this year? If he was not destined to meet her, how could he let this happen? However, he controlled himself in the end. He was so depressed that his handsome face was distorted. "Have you really thought it through?" Thousands of words turned into a simple sentence. She nodded, and her expression was firm. "We must do ourst efforts for our love!" "Where are you going?" His heart was twitching. "We can find a ce to hide, turn off the Weibo, and change our QQ ount. After getting the visa, we can go out." She had made a n. "I have a vi in S City. You can go there first. I will arrange a private ne to send you there, so that no one can find you. By then, I will arrange for you to go abroad." "Lucas..." She looked at him gratefully and didn''t know what to say. He pulled his stiff muscles and squeezed a smile with difficulty. "You don''t need to thank me. After all, I''m your boss." But he didn''t say it out in his heart, ''as long as you are happy, it''s the best for me.''. Chapter 21 Dont Wait Anymore Chapter 21 Don''t Wait Anymore After getting everything ready, Lucas drove Sophia to the airport. They were standing side by side in front of a huge French window. The rising morning sun made them blush. "No matter where you go in the future, if you are in trouble, just tell me. I will help you. I will do what others can''t do!" He looked at her, solemn and sincere. "Lucas..." She skipped out the word "Mo", walked forward and hugged him, just like a friend, "thank you, it''s very nice to meet you!" "Remember, you must be happy!" His eyes were filled with tears. He didn''t want to give up, but finally he had to let go. Time passed by, but there was no sign of John. She suddenly felt a little uneasy. She dialed John''s phone, but it was turned off. "What''s wrong? Does it get through? " Lucas asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She nodded and said, "No, there must be something urgent." She walked to a chair and sat down, rubbing her hands constantly. The sun rose high in the sky and slowly sank to the west. Her heart sank slowly. "You can go back now, L. He won''te." "No!" She drew her hand back and said, "he promised me that he woulde. I must wait here for him." With tears in her eyes, she refused to admit that fact. The setting sun no longer below the horizon, and the sky was filled with the night light. With thest glimmer of hope, she dialed the number of John. Heaven finally got through, but a woman''s voice came from the receiver, "there is no need to wait, Sophia. John and I are on the way to Golden Sun Hotel. Our engagement party will begin in an hour." Her heart thumped violently, and the hand holding the phone began to tremble. "Let John hold on the phone!" But before she could finish her words, the phone was hung up. She seemed to be hit on the back of her head, feeling dizzy and reckless. She fell backwards. But Lucas held her in time. "Bastard!" Lucas roared. Sophia had put her phone on speaker, so he heard what she had said clearly. She shook her head, desperately shaking her head. The pain and despair mixed into a surge and surrounded her. He finally gave in. He and she were not meant to be together! "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." She said weakly and forced herself into the bathroom. She didn''t go to the washroom. Instead, she secretly ran out from Lucas. She hailed a cab and went straight to Golden Sun Hotel. In front of the hotel, there were a lot of luxury cars stopping, and a huge marriage card was ced in the middle, which was written with gold-ted words: congrattions to Mr. John and Miss E for their engagement. As expected, E was the daughter of a rich man. An engagement party was magnificent and eye- catching. Although the preparation was in a hurry, all the high-ranking officials and celebrities in Q City were invited. She bit her lip, took a deep breath and ran into the building. On the stage, the emcee was giving a p of congrattions, next to him were the heroine: John and E. Seeing John, all the sadness and indignation Sophia gathered in her heart erupted like a volcanic eruption. She screamed, "John, you bastard --" the roar almost used up all of her strength and shocked the whole audience, which made the emcee stunned. "Sophia!" Seeing her, John''s face was full of deep guilt. He wanted to meet her, but was stopped by E. "John, if you go there now, I and your child are not only dead, but also your mother." She threatened. He clenched his fist and stood there stiffly like a pir. However, E went off the stage swaggeringly, "why would John pick you? Look at yourself. You are ugly. I have heard that you grew up by scavenging through pieces and collecting rubbish. No wonder you would smell a rotten stink as soon as youe close. John keeps her eyes on you, and doesn''t eat at all." "You are a dignified woman. Why do you have to y tricks? It''s moral to have sex with him when he is drunk. I think it is not the first time that you have done this. John, you should do a paternity test, in case that you will be other''s father. " The guests began to whisper. E''s face was ugly. She grabbed a ss of wine on the table and poured it towards her. Sophia wiped the wine on her face and spat at her, "is this your lofty quality?" At the same time, Mrs. Xu, who was sitting in the audience, also stood up to defend for his daughter-in- law to be. When she raised her hand to p Sophia across the face, Sophia instinctively raised her hand to block it. Unfortunately, Mrs. Xu''s hand pped on Sophia''s arm. "Mom -" shouted John as she went downstairs. But he was stopped by his mother, "you just stay there!" She turned to Sophia and poked her with her index finger fiercely: "Sophia, how shameless you are! You pestered and even yed some dirty tricks on John. E was right, you are a bitch. If you dare to show up in front of John, I will tear your face apart." "Stop talking nonsense with a madman? Drive her out! " Mr. Yao was so angry when he saw his daughter''s embarrassment. Chapter 22 Verify It Again Chapter 22 Verify It Again After murmuring a few words to another, the man stood up immediately and beckoned another man to take her out. "Let me go! I can walk myself!" Sophia said Though she wanted to run away from them, she couldn''t. "If you don''t want to die, let her go right now!" A harsh voice was heard and Sophia saw Lucas rushing towards her. He didn''t see her at the airport, so he knew that she must have sneaked out to look for John. Mr. Yao''s staff was shocked by his fierce posture, and he immediately loosened his hand, knowing that he was no match for him. "I came back to give this back to you." She took off her ring and threw it at him. "From now on, you and I are strangers!" Then she turned around and left. "Sophia, I''m sorry. I''m sorry!" John was paralyzed to the ground, like a helpless child with a headache. Lucas gave him a pitiful look and followed her out. At night, Sophia went to the bar alone. It was said that alcohol could chase away her sorrows. But she found that the more she drank, the more sad she was. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I don''t think it''s good. Give me another one." The bartender served her a cup of long ind ice tea. When she was about to taste it, a pair of big hands stopped her. "Sophia, you are drunk." The deep and maic voice was obviously from Lucas. "I''m not drunk. I want more." She shook off his hand. How could she feel ufortable if she was drunk? "If you are sad, drinking alone is useless." He held her up and said, "when we get back, I''ll be your sandbag and let you vent your spleen enough." What happened after she got on the car? She could only vaguely remember that she had flung him down, not just to carry him as a sandbag. It was not until she woke up at noon the next day that she realized that she was seriously injured. "Lucas --" Her roar echoed the walls. "You wake up." While walking to her unhurriedly, the man bent down and said seriously, "don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for you for the rest of my life!" He paused and pinched her chin gently. "From now on, you are not allowed to drink even a drop of wine when I''m not around. Remember!" His tone was so arrogant. Sophia''s heart trembled slightly, and there was a feeling of inexplicable love surging in her heart, but she suddenly stopped on the way. "It''s okay that I don''t drink, but how are you responsible for me? Am I a sandwich, sandwiched between you and your lover?" Her nose ached and her eyes turned red. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "Why do you think that I like men?" She did not speak, and turned her head away, pretending to ignore him. It was him who had admitted it himself, but now he refused. She was not a fool, and she would not easily believe him. Suddenly, Lucas touched her body. Sophia was scared, "what do you want?" "Should we verify it again to see if I am a man or not?" He said with an evil smile. She blushed and couldn''t get out of bed. In the following one week, she was still in a haze. The change was so fast that she was not used to it for a while. Luckily, Jay was willing to take photos of the huge news and he finally returned with victory. In the cafe, Jay patted and coaxed her while holding her in his arms, "Oh, my dear Sophia, I just left for a few days. How could you be so upset! John is such a coward. " "There is end between him and me!" She rubbed her temples. She was so sad. Her heart had been hallucinating after a bomb had been shot. "Don''t pull a long face then. There''s no wild woman in the world. You don''t have to be entangled with him." "No, that''s not what I''m concerned about." She put her chin in her hands and sighed. "What else could I bother you?" Jay giggled. She told him about her rtionship with Lucas. As soon as Jay heard that, he could not help but spit out the coffee all over his mouth. Then he asked, "Sophia, are you doing this to revenge on John?" Confused, she scratched her head. It was true that she was angry, but mostly it was because she had nothing to lose. After leaving John, her heart turned into a nk, which was the void and loneliness that she had never experienced before. But Lucas appeared in the wrong time and filled the void in time. "Who is this man? Do you need me to check his background?" Jay wiped his mouth. "No, he is my boss, CEO of ZW Group." She pouted and thought to herself, ''he is so mysterious that I can''t understand him at all. I don''t know whether he is real or not.'' "Oh, my god!" Jay covered his mouth with astonishment, "Lucas is a big shot." Sophia, you''re going to be a super star. " "Jay, can you still speak louder? All people in the coffee shop should hear you." She was desperate to hide herself. I''m serious. You have to keep an eye on Mr. Lucas this time. Don''t let him slip away. " He looked excited as if he had found a new rich guy. "It''s just money. What''s the big deal?" As the saying goes, wealth and power can''t let you yield. "Let me ask you, what is your biggest ambition?" Sophia was stunned for a while. Her biggest ambition was to be a rich woman, and let the bastard, who had abandoned her mother and herself, apologize to them! "Does it have anything to do with Lucas?" "It''s a big deal," Jay patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "he is a tall and strong man. You just need to climb up to the top by getting close to him. You can''t rely on yourself to seed. Many people''s sess relies on the shoulders of the giants. Only those who have opportunities and people can achieve half sess with half sess. You have great opportunity to meet him, so you should make good use of him. " "Take advantage of?" "I just want to be in love. Don''t make things soplicated, okay?" "No, no, no." Jay shook his head and added, "That man and woman get along with each other was like the game of love. Love is mutual use. Both of them get what they want from each other." He put his arm around her shoulder and continued, "from now on, I will be your love strategist. I promise you, you will tame Mr. Lucas." What Jay had said made her confused. She scratched her head, wondering whether she could understand him or not. However, after she went back, she thought about it for the whole night, and then she gradually understood what Jay was talking about. God had closed the door for her, he opened the window for her. Perhaps this was an opportunity. She didn''t know Lucas well. He was like a mystery, difficult to understand, difficult to guess. However, she decided to make a bet. Life is a game made up of many gambles. As long as the earth hadn''t stopped spinning, it wouldn''t be the end of the day. If she lost, she woulde back again. Chapter 23 Maggie Peng Chapter 23 Maggie Peng One day, the guests in the vi were the cousin of Lucas, Ellie Mo. the one who came with her was her ssmate in America, Maggie Peng. Maggie was a very beautiful girl. Every movement of her was dignified and graceful. To be honest, she was slightly inferior to Sophia in terms of the natural level. But she knew the make-up and dressing well. She had a good taste and didn''t want to go against the level of fashion. 1 degree. Sophia''s brown colored skin was very healthy, which indicated that she had grown up in the sunlight. Besides, Maggie''s skin was fair as snow. Apparently, she was slender, well-educated, well-dressed, withfortable life. Maggie fell in love with Lucas at the first sight she saw him. She had never seen a man as handsome and noble as him. Only such an excellent man deserved her. Sophia brought drinks to them. The aria orange juice was a special gift for Lucas. He took her hand, pulled her to sit beside him and said, "from now on, let the servants do these things." A gentle voice. What? She was Lucas'' maid. Although she was assigned the new job. "Brother, is she your girlfriend?" Ellie asked with a smile. "This is my future wife, Miss Sophia." He introduced smilingly. What? She pouted her mouth and felt very delighted in her heart. Maggie''s heart trembled a beat when she heard that. Hatred and jealousy welled up in her eyes when she looked at Sophia. The woman, who didn''t wear any makeup and wore cheap knockoffs, came out from some slum. How could she have the qualifications to date with him? Champagne should be mixed with caviar, how can it be washed by hot dogs? "Brother, it will be a yacht party tomorrow. Are you going with me?" Ellie asked. Turning to her, he continued, "how about I take you to meet my friends?" "Ok." She blinked at him, like a meek little rabbit. Jay had told her to control her temper in front of outsiders. He was a man of power and position, so no matter how angry she was, she would not let him go, and locked him in his room to teach him a lesson! He cast a strange nce at her and gave her a forced smile, "Okay, I''ll go with Sophia tomorrow." "Miss Sophia, your clothes are of unique style. Could you please tell me which designer designed them for you?" Maggie asked with a puzzled look She wanted to embarrass Sophia deliberately. "I don''t know which designer you are talking about. There are many such style in East Street they cost 20 pieces each. If you like it, I''ll take you to buy it next time." She was used to paying for clothes at a certain price. The clothes she chose were cheap. And she would rather not pay any attention to them. "Where is East Street? Why have I never heard of it? " Maggie eximed, pretending to be surprised. "The most bustlingmercial street of Q City. This is your first time here." "Maggie, aren''t you from Q City? Howe you don''t know where it is? " Ellie raised her eyebrows. "There are too many people. Even my mother won''t allow me to go to those ces. I usually cover the ces." "I''m tired of shopping in these ces. I don''t want to go to have fun. I like to go to the downtown area. Besides, the food on these snack stands are really delicious." Compared with the smile on Ellie''s face, Maggie had a pretentious smile. This was the difference between being rich and being a bumpkin! "If you have time, I can take you to visit Q City. There are many interesting ces. You must have never been there before," she continued with a smile. This girl was forthright, without dignity and arrogance. She liked Ellie. "Okay." Ellie pped her hands happily. Instead of scoffing at her, Maggie was quite upset. She took a sip and turned to Lucas, "can I call you Lucas?" "Whatever." Lucas answered with a shrug. "I will also stay in Q City. Lucas, nice to meet you!" "Miss Maggie, what are you doing?" Sophia cut in. "I''ve been studying ballet in the United States, and now I''ve just be a ballet in Royal Ballet Troupe of Q City." Maggie said with pride. She knew that not only K Country but also the best ballet in Asia, which was not only essible to average people. "Oh, then you ask the wrong person." "You''re a dancer and he''s a businessman. How can he take care of you if you have nothing to do with the business?" Hearing her words, Sophia''s face turned red. Lucas couldn''t help but titter in his heart. Women are really sharp tongued. It was gettingte. Ellie invited Maggie to do spa, and after they left, Sophia began to teach the man a lesson. "Lucas, I think the woman named Maggie is very interested in you. She has been staring at you with a pair of evildoer eyes all the time. You''d better be on the alert, do you know?" Lucas giggled and held her in his arms. "Are you jealous in this way?" "Well, I''m not free to do that." She pouted her mouth and said: "Lucas, be honest. Are you a man or not?" "I am a man. Is that enough to verify these days?" He smirked. "How many other women do you have except me?" That was what really mattered. He squinted his eyes and began to count the number with his fingers. "There''s one in the capital, one in New York and one in Switzend. There are three in total." "I''m fine!" Sophia let out a long sigh of relief. She had thought that the great wall could be filled with his women. "Great! It''s such a huge piece of great wall. It isn''t easy for you to fly around even if you have your private ne? How about all of us getting together? " Lucas didn''t want to answer her strange question. His reaction was really disappointing, and he didn''t know what to say. "Aren''t you jealous?" "I don''t care whether they will be the first one or not. I just want to be the third party. I don''t want to be the third party. I hate being hated so much. Besides, Q City has so many handsome men. I won''t be lonely without you. "She paused for a second and added, "Remember to do something to prevent. Don''t be like John." Lucas choked on the orange juice in his throat. He quickly covered his mouth with a handkerchief to ease the air. "Are you really the woman on the earth? Lucas stared at her angrily. She smiled cunningly and didn''t answer, which was the second method that Jay taught. Men are like the sand in their hands, which could be grasped more tightly and released more quickly. However, they just stick on their fingers and couldn''t be pped away. He felt a strong sense of loss, thinking of the women he had met before, who had been soaked in jealousy. They were crazy for him, desperate for him, and he was used to watching drama. It was the first time to meet such "sensible woman". He felt a little ufortable. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He leaned against the sofa, staring at her deeply, and his eyes shed coldly. "Don''t you care about me? "£» She squinted her eyes and put on an unpredictable smile. "I can put a knife around your neck to force you to be loyal to me, or I can install a GPS on you to monitor your whereabouts 24 hours, or I can prepare a pair of chastity pants for you. Without my key, no one can open it, but is this useful? ." She raised her index finger and shook it in front of him. "You need to be conscious!" Chapter 24 The Couples Suit Chapter 24 The Couple''s Suit Well, the man was speechless. Only if he took it for granted that it would be the right way. The next day, Sophia and Lucas were dressed in a couple''s outfit. Sophia''s hands were not soft and smooth. The palm was rough and could be easily stroked with callus. However, he enjoyed the feeling of holding them. They went up to the deck and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The girls cast envious and jealous nces at Sophia. If their eyes could kill people, Sophia would have been cut into pieces. However, she was not a coward. She could kill as many as she could. She would drive away all the girls around him. She would never let go of them. Maggie and Ellie walked towards them. "Sophia, you look gorgeous today." Ellie looked at her with a smile. There was a sh of jealousy in Maggie''s eyes. No matter how beautiful Sophia looked, she was still the same kind of sparrow. How could shepare with her inherent dignity? She said, "Lucas." She looked at Lucas and called him sweetly. Lucas nodded with a smile and responded politely and peacefully. As soon as she saw Maggie, all the defensive properties were immediately increased. Jay said that it was necessary to dig up and crushed the potential rival in love at an early stage, so that the enemy would not be able to turn over. "Your friends are all staring at us. Hurry up and say hello to them to satisfy their curiosity." She smiled and kept a distance from Maggie. There was a thoughtful smile in Lucas'' eyes. To be honest, he liked her jealous and annoyed appearance, which meant that she still cared about him. He held her and walked to the deck. A handsome man on the lounge chair waved at them and said, "Lucas, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Then, Lucas introduced everyone. His handsome face was named Jack Jiang, and everyone called him Jack. His charming eyes swept over Sophia, and he said with an intriguing smile, "not bad." He didn''t know whether it waspliment or anger? She pursed her lips. The waiter brought a ss of champagne and a ss of juice. When she was about to take a ss of champagne, she stretched out her hand and changed it into juice. Champagne is also alcohol. She will forget what she said after drinking, so she''d better not drink too much. It seemed that Lucas had read her mind. He bowed his head with a smile and whispered in her ear, "you can drink the champagne. I''ll look after you." "Juice is ok." She looked at him with shyness, trying to behave like ady in front of other people. She took a sip of juice and looked around, seeing a woman walking up to the deck. OMG! Is that Jenny? She almost choked. Lucas had the same reaction with her, "why is she here?" He frowned with displeasure. He had a headache when he saw Jenny. She was like a sticky candy that could not be removed. "I know you''reing, but who dares to invite her toe? I guess she must get the news from a big speaker ande to you." Mr. Jack shook his head. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jenny looked directly at his eyes. She directly looked at him and saw her beside him. Immediately, her eyes were full of jealousy. "I have seen some people who are obsessed with you. I have never seen such woman." The contempt in Ellie''s heart surged when she saw Jenny. "Who is she?" Maggie asked curiously. "The daughter of my aunt''s best friend, because of her engagement with my cousin, my cousin doesn''t like her at all. He won''t marry her." Ellie pursed her lips. She knew how persistent Jenny was. Hearing that, Maggie was overjoyed. Her mother had taught her from an early age that she would try every means to fight for what she liked. Therefore, robbing had be one of her habits. She took away her best friend''s dolls from the kindergarten, and her boyfriend from her roommates in college. These were all extremely useful and she must get what she wanted. Now she fell in love with Lucas at the first sight. She was worried about how to deal with Sophia, and how to drive her away from Lucas. Jenny was a good. When they fight, she could take advantage of it. At this time, Jenny had already rushed to the front of Lucas. "Who is she?" She angrily pointed at Sophia. "She is my girlfriend." Lucas snapped. "What?" "Don''t you like women? " Jenny stamped her feet in anger. "As soon as I see you, my interest in women dropped to an zero." Lucas sneered. "Great! Lucas, you win! Tomorrow I''ll find Auntie and ask her to prepare the wedding for us!" She didn''t believe that he dared not to obey his mother. Sophia looked at Jenny with a pitiful look. "Jenny, everyone is having fun." Mr. Jack came out to be the peacemaker. "I haven''t talked with you!" Jenny red at him. Lucas said he didn''t like women, of course she didn''t believe it. So she went to ask Jack, but she didn''t expect this guy to be even more exaggerated than Lucas was. She almost believed it. Now she realized that Jack was actually ganging up with Lucas to cheat on her. "Leave her alone. The air here is bad. Let''s go up there." He patted Mr. Jack on the shoulder and took Sophia to the deck of the top floor. Jenny''s face turned purple with anger. Around the desk, the girls gathered together and whispered. They were jealous of Sophia, but they hated Jenny more. In her eyes, every woman around Lucas was a threat to her. She would never let them go well. She had a fierce fight with them, so she was notorious in this circle. Nobody cared about her, except for Maggie. She walked to Jenny when Ellie went to the bathroom. "Hi, my name is Maggie. I have heard about the story between you and Mr. Lucas. You have to cheer up. Don''t give those girls any chance to get close to him." Hearing this, Jenny was immediately d to find her confidant. She gave her a ss of champagne and clinked sses with her. "Maggie, why haven''t I met you before?" "I''m Ellie''s ssmate. I just came back from America." Maggie smiled. "The woman beside Mr. Lucas is called Sophia. We met at Lucas'' home yesterday." "That woman lives in Bluewater Vi." Jenny shuddered with fear. In the eyes of women, Bluewater Vi was Lucas'' home. No woman around him had ever slept in it. If anyone was lucky enough to be his wife, he would be thedy of Lucas'' family. "Maybe." Maggie shrugged. Of course she didn''t know that before. "It''s impossible..." Jenny red up like a mad dog. On the deck, the girls'' disdain and sympathy deepened. "What the hell is going on? As far as I know, Sophia is a bitch. She usually wears cheap clothes from East Street." Maggie said scornfully. Jenny''s eyes widened. "Is he crazy?" "No, he''s not crazy. It''s her who had some method. If you don''t do anything, Mr. Lucas will nevere back." Chapter 25 Framing Chapter 25 Framing A hint of cruelty shed through Jenny''s eyes. Maggie was right. The red warning had already arrived. She couldn''t sit still. Lucas was hers. Whoever dared to grab him from her was digging his own grave! In the afternoon, Ellie went to the spa with Sophia, while Lucas and Mr. Jack went to the sea to y with their motorboat. At the deck of the second floor, the sun was shining brightly. The diamond ne on Ellie''s chest was shining under the sun. Maggie was already there, enjoying the soft incense massage. "Hi." Maggie greeted Sophia when she saw her. "Hi." Sophia smiled slightly. After changing her clothes in the dressing room, Sophia lied on the massage bed. The sky was blue and the sea sparkled. The breeze was blowing softly, and the faint fragrance came into Sophia''s heart. The coolvender oil flowed on Sophia''s skin with her ten fingers. Sophia felt veryfortable and nearly fell asleep. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "How long have you been dating with Lucas?" The voice of Maggie came from the sea breeze. "Almost a month." Sophia muttered. "That''s too short. I thought you have been together for a long time." Maggie was delighted to hear that, which indicated that the rtionship between the two of them was not deep at all. "ording to Lucas'' record, he had never had a girlfriend more than a week." Ellie added. "Lucas is so excellent. There must be many girls who are fond of him." Hearing that, Maggie turned her head to look at Ellie. "He''s a yboy, but I''ve never seen him love anyone." Ellie looked at Sophia, "you are the first one." Sophia flushed, and she felt veryfortable as if her heart was blown by the warm breeze. To be honest, she didn''t know how serious he was to her at all. He was always so cynical. A rich man like him was probably just flirting with women. And she didn''t want to take it too seriously. Her heart had been broken by John, and she would no longer be as naive as before. She had already forgotten her obsession with love. For Lucas, she needed him more. "Why do I think champagne is terrible? I would like to change a cup of green tea seasoning." A sharp voice came from behind the deck, which interrupted her thoughts. She turned around and saw Jenny come over. Tina red at Sophia as if she would swallow her alive. Sophia buried her head again. Out of sight, out of mind. Jenny went to the changing room and changed her clothes. Then she stepped out of the room and fell on the massage chair. She didn''t give vent to her anger yet. She wouldn''t stop until she appalled Sophia. "Sophia, you are the worst. You are just like a pauper. You are neither beautiful nor rich. You are just a rotten and poor woman. In his eyes, you are just a dispensable seasoning, with the worst taste. " There was no expression on Sophia''s face. "Jenny, do you know? What makes you feel the most jealous is not being jealous, but you have no right to be jealous! " "Well said." Ellie pped her hands and said, "Jenny, it''s enough. Your will only make Lucas hate you more." "I''m not pestering him. It''s them who are shameless. I''m his fiancee, so I have the right to protect our rtionship." Said Jenny with great confidence. "You don''t love each other. He won''t marry you. Why do you always lie to yourself?" Ellie wanted to spit blood. Jenny was simply paranoid. "It''s not up to you whether you get married or not. Lucas'' parents have the right to decide whether we get married or not," replied Jenny with a confident smile Lucas'' parents were Jenny''s best backing. She looked at Sophia, with her eyes full of sarcasm. "It''s impossible for someone like you to enter Mo family!" Hearing that, Maggie was very happy. If Ellie was not here, she would praise Jenny. With the prestige of the Mo family, choosing a daughter-inw was like choosing a crown prince to select a concubine. She was beautiful and elegant. The contempt Mrs. Xu''s pierced her heart mercilessly. She had seen enough, heard enough, and even satirized. Because of her love to John, she swallowed her pride and endured it silently. She endured it hard. In the end, there was only injury and pain left. She wouldn''t do that again. She was not born in a rich family, but she would take care of herself and never let anyone look down upon her. Just then, the waiter came up, and Lucas came back, letting the waiter call her, "Miss. Sophia, Mr. Lucas said he was waiting for you." "Okay." Sophia nodded her head. She stood up from the massage bed, greeted Ellie and went to the changing room. Arriving at the fishing apron at the end of the yacht, Lucas fished out a yellow croaker and, perhaps feeling it was too small, he was thrown back into the sea. Seeing hering, he stood up and hugged her in his arms. He put his handsome face close to her neck and smelled her. "Wow, it smells good. I really want to have a taste." "It smells like perfume." She giggled, gently pushed him away and sat down on the fishing ring aside. "I want to fish too. Let''s have apetition, to see who would catch more." "Okay." He raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the punishment for losing?" "If you lose, you have to be a robot and receive any instructions." "That''s a deal." There was an evil smile on his face. Soon, he caught two goldfish. Without showing her weakness, she caught a card stud. "They are so big. One is enough for five, isn''t it?" She looked at himcently. Tonight she turned over to be the owner. "The one whost the end is the best." He curved the corners of his mouth charmingly, and with a flip, a big stone grouper was thrown on the yacht. She pouted unhappily and the fish was about to bait when she caught a figure she hated from the corner of her eye. Jenny came angrily, followed by Maggie and Ellie. In an instant, Lucas'' face darkened. He stood up and blocked her way. "What are you doing here?" "Ellie lost her ne. At that time, only Maggie, Sophia and I were there. We had already shown the shopping bag to Ellie. Now we want to see Sophia''s handbag." "Sophia, I didn''t mean to doubt you." Ellie hurried to exin. "It doesn''t matter." Without any hesitation, she waved her hand and handed Ellie her bag. "Have a look, Ellie." Before Ellie could reach out her hand, Jenny grabbed it, opened it, and then let out a scream, slowly pulled out a ne from it. It was the one Ellie wore on the deck. "Look! It''s in her bag." "Howe?" Ellie was stunned. "That''s right, Sophia. Why did you go to take Ellie''s ne? Maggie covered her mouth with her hand, pretending to be surprised. "She''s stealing. She''s a thief, a thief who likes stealing." She purposely raised her voice so that people on the yacht heard it and gathered around. "Ellie, I didn''t take your ne. I don''t know why it was in my handbag," Knowing that someone wanted to frame her, she med herself for being so careless that she hadn''t checked the bag before she came out. "We''ve got it. How dare you deny it?" Jenny snorted. The people around them began to whisper. "I didn''t expect that she would steal." "I guess she has gotten used to it." "I''m so ashamed of Mr. Lucas." Ellie took a nce at the crowd and waved her hand. "Forget it. Just find it. I don''t want to pursue it any more." "I will figure it out." The cold reaction of Lucas made Sophia very disappointed. Chapter 26 Ghost Chapter 26 Ghost At dusk, an argument at the bottom of the deck drew the attention of all the people on the yacht. "If you like diamond ne, I can buy it for you. You don''t need to take Ellie''s ne!" Frowning angrily, Lucas grabbed her thin shoulders fiercely. "I have told you a hundred times that I didn''t take it. Why don''t you believe me?" Tears streamed down Sophia''s cheeks. "The ne was found from your handbag. Nobody has been to the dressing room except Jenny and Maggie. How can I trust you?" He wore a cold expression. "I don''t know why it was in my handbag? But I didn''t, I really didn''t take it! " Sophia held his face and said: "Lucas, please believe me!" "I don''t think I know you well, Sophia. It''s time for me to rebuild our rtionship." he said, throwing her hand away. The ferocious smile was shown on Jenny''s face. And even Maggie''s heart was full of gloatingughter, but she covered it well and did not reveal it at all. Seeing them quarreling, Ellie became anxious and rushed to chuck, "Lucas, we can''t figure it out now. Just let it go. Don''t bother about it any more." "Forget it?" With a sneer, he said, "you may know a man''s exterior, but you may not know his heart. If she is a thief, would I still keep her by my side, waiting to steal all the things in my house?" "Lucas, you are right. Get her out of here right now, or send her to the police station." Jenny added. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As Sophia gazed at Lucas, her eyes were filled with resentment. Suddenly, she bit her lower lip so hard that blood trickled down along her jaw, and dropped on her clothes. "Sophia!" Ellie screamed, "don''t do this, don''t bite yourself." With his cold face, a muscle twitched slightly. He turned his back and said, "you don''t have to waste your efforts. Your trick doesn''t work on me." "Lucas!" "You''ll regret it. I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" She shook her head hard and ran into the cabin. "Sophia --" Ellie followed her into the room. Mr. Jack sighed. He walked to Lucas, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s just a ne. You don''t have to do this." "I want to be alone for a while." He went straight to the handrail. As Mr. Jack waved his hand to the crowd, they all left quietly. Maggie was thest one to leave. She didn''t enter the cabin, but hid in the corner. It was a good chance for her to take the opportunity. She peeped at Lucas for a while and walked to him when she felt it was time. "Lucas, are you ok?" She asked in a low voice, "I''m fine." Lucas shook his head. "I didn''t expect that Sophia would do that." She rubbed her hands and said, "it''s not her fault. She came from a poor family. Maybe it''s her first time to see such a beautiful diamond ne. It''s inevitable that she''s attracted by it and decided to take it at the moment. Please forgive her for once." Seemingly, she was persuading him, but in fact, she directly condemned her to guilty. This made him more certain that Sophia stole the ne. "You can go now," said Lucas, glimpsing at her His cold words disappointed Maggie. A lot of handsome men had fallen in love with her, and she didn''t believe that she was no less charming than Sophia. However, she had to take it slow. She went back to the cabin. At this time, the yacht was ashore on an ind in the center of the sea. The other people would spend the night in their vi on the ind. Darkness fell. All the people gathered in the backyard of the vi and started the barbecue party. The previous scene had been temporarily forgotten. Magical music was ying, champagne bubbling in the transparent crystal cup, hot dancing of the beauties and handsome men. Jenny drank several sses of champagne. She was in a very good mood tonight. Sophia was doomed. All the women who dared topete with her for Lucas woulde to no good end. Maggie was not in the mood for dancing. She was thinking how to get close to Lucas. With a few "bang", bright fireworks bloomed in the starry sky. The crowd cheered and became more enthusiastic. Right at this moment, someone rushed up from nowhere and turned off the music. "Oh, my God! Sophia jumped into the sea!" Her words surprised others. "Really?" Jenny raised her eyebrows. "Ellie, is she out of the water?" Asked Maggie. "She was saved, but she was breathing a sigh of relief. Lucas sent her ashore by yacht." Ellie patted her chest and let out a long breath. "I didn''t expect her to do this." "I don''t care. Every woman who has been dumped by Lucas is so persistent." Jenny shook her hand impatiently. "But she died a horrible expression. She wore a red dress and her eyes were wide open, seeming reluctant to die." Ellie said, raising her arms and shivering. "Wearing a red dress? It''s said that she will be a ferocious ghost and ask for the life of the person who hurt her. " A girl said. "I think you must have seen too many thrillers." Jenny red at her. After such an episode, everyone was not in the mood to be happy, so they returned to their rooms early. The night was getting deeper. The ind was enveloped by darkness. When all the people were in sound sleep, a scream filled the house. The sound came from Ellie''s room. Mr. Jack kicked the door open and rushed in with his men. Ellie curled up in the corner of the wall and held the quilt, shivering. "Ellie, what happened?" Mr. Jack asked. "Is there Sophia is outside... " Ellie pointed at the door. "Ellie, Sophia was dead. And Lucas had sent her body back." Mr. Jack stroked her forehead to see if she had a fever. "I really saw her. I couldn''t fall asleep at night. When I heard some noise from the corridor, I got up and looked into the cat''s eyes. I I saw Sophia standing outside. She was in a red dress covered with water all over her body and her dress was wrapped with sea weeds. Her face was as pale as paper and her eyes were as red as blood. Her eyes looked so big. She walked so slowly, as if she was looking for someone. " "Could it be true that Miss Sophia was framed on? Someone put your ne in her bag on purpose. Now her ghost is hunting that person for her life." The tone of Mr. Jack was gloomy like a cold wind. "No wonder I heard strange sounds on the corridor at night, like someone was crying and intermittent." "I heard her crying, too. Why did she cry? Horrible." A girl said. "What Don''t scare me! " Jenny stopped immediately. "You don''t do anything wrong in the daytime, so in the evening, somebody may knock at the door. Anyway, I didn''t do that. Sophia can''t me me even if Sophia looks for me. You can go back to sleep if you don''t do anything wrong? I''ll stay here with Ellie. " Mr. Jack waved his hand to the crowd. They went to the door of the hall under his guidance. At this time, a girl pointed at the floor in the corridor and screamed, "Look! There''s water on the floor!" "Oh my God! The ghost is back!" The timid girls screamed, held their heads, ran back to their rooms and closed the door. Jenny was the toughest person tonight. She turned on all the lights and covered her head tightly with quilt. There was no ghost in this world. Only those who had done something wrong would fear ghosts. A cold wind came from the half opened window, and milk white window gauze was fluttering in the wind, just like ghosts dancing in the dark night. Jenny hastily jumped down from the bed and closed it. All lights were turned off at this moment. It was dark around and the cold moonlight fell on the floor. The blurry light made the room more bleak and dreadful. Jenny tried to grab her phone on the nightstand with trembling hands. Then, with a click, her phone fell to the ground. She bent down to pick up the phone, but a pale hand reached out from under the bed and grabbed her foot. Jenny screamed in fear, "ghost, ghost -" Chapter 27 The Truth Comes Out Chapter 27 The Truth Comes Out A red shadow slowly climbed out from under the bed. His long ck hair was dragged down and covered her face. "Jenny, give me back my life!" "It''s not me. It''s none of my business!" Jenny hugged her head and cried. She was already half frightened. "The king of hell has already told me the truth. Now I want you to tell me personally that if you are different from the king of hell, I''ll tear your flesh apart." She extended her pale hand to Jenny''s neck. Her finger was still bleeding, little by little. Every time it fell on Jenny, she would scream hoarsely and spasm violently. "Ne I put the ne here. When I saw you and Ellie go to the spa, I followed them secretly. I came up with this idea when I saw the ne around Ellie''s neck. When I got changed in the locker room, I took out Ellie''s ne and put it into your handbag. I just want you to be abandoned by Lucas. I didn''t expect that you would jump into the sea. It''s my fault. I''m wrong. Please forgive me! " "Jenny, don''t y tricks. If he doesn''t love you, there will still be other women even without me. Do you want to kill all the women on the earth?" When Sophia walked to the door and opened it. Lucas and othersing in. There was a camera in Jenny''s room. The scene was live broadcast in the vi. All of them had seen it by phone. The light was on. Jenny was still in a daze when Sophia took off her hair. "Are you a ghost or not?" "Of course I''m a human being. Why are there ghosts in the world? Only you have ghosts in your heart!" "How is my acting skill going, director Ellie?" Sophiaughed as she walked to Ellie "Sophia, it''s a pity that you don''t act the movie." Ellie gave her a thumbs up. "As a supporting role, I did a good job!" How dare you to tter yourself. "Okay. I''ll award you the best man award." Sophia snickered and turned to Ellie, "but the biggest credit goes to director Ellie. Everything about this is because of your talent!" "Of course, I was born of a section chief." Ellie raised her eyebrows smugly. "You." Lucas pulled Sophia to him, gently caressed the wound on her mouth and said: "it''s all right. Don''t bite her so hard." "Well, I''m an excellent actress." said Sophia, sticking out her tongue at Lucas. He sighed inwardly, his heart aching so much that he can''t act it. They all started to whisper to each other. "You are really good at acting. We were all fooled." "I thought you really jumped into the sea and frightened me to sleep for the whole night." Maggie took a deep breath in the middle. She was surrounded by great disappointment. Nobody knew how happy she was at that time. How she hoped that Sophia could disappear from this world! Jenny finally came to her senses. She jumped up from the ground and pointed her fingers at Sophia angrily. "You How dare you cheat me together! " "No, I''m not lying. I don''t want to take the me." Sophia sneered. To be honest, she almost went mad when she saw Lucas'' indifference. Sophia returned to the room and angrily smashed the handbag. "Lucas, you don''t believe me, do you?" He held her by the shoulder and looked at her sincerely. "How can I not believe you? It''s just that even if I defend you, it won''t help. The most important thing is to find out the person who set you up." She thought carefully. In fact, it was not difficult to find the person. At that time, there were only four of them. There were only two people, Maggie and Jenny. Maggie was the first toe. She did not leave in the middle. It could be excluded that. Jenny came in halfway. It was easy for her to do something to change the clothes room, not to mention that she had the most motivation. And Ellie also didn''t believe that the ne was brought by Sophia. No one would be so stupid as to give it to others for inspection, knowing that the stuff was in the bag. At the thought of this, the three of them and Mr. Jack, they nned to make a good show. Jenny was exasperated. She raised her hand and was about to p Sophia. However, her hand was grabbed and fell down two meters away. She fell on the ground heavily, "Sophia is my woman. If anyone dares to hurt her, I will let her pay for it! Jenny, listen to me carefully. Even if there is only one woman left in the world, I will never like you. You''d better give up! " Jenny was burning with rage, but she would never give up. All the "faults" were caused by Sophia. She wouldn''t stop until she drove her away from Lucas. And now she had a good partner, Maggie texted her. She was helping her to the end and was willing to give her advice. This was just like giving her timely help. She finally found her friend in Q City. As for Maggie, she was nning in secret. The best way to get close to Lucas was to work in ZW Group. As soon as she came back home, she began to act like a spoiled child in front of her mother. Her mother had always satisfied whatever she wanted. This time, she got to know that she was for the little son of the Mo family. She was willing to support Maggie. After struggling with several connections, she finally managed to her enter the public rtions department of ZW Group. When Sophia saw Maggie, she came to the CEO office. Maggie would not miss any chance to get close to the CEO''s office. "Sophia?" Maggie was surprised to see her. "Are you in the CEO office?" But things didn''t go well. With Sophia, it would be difficult to approach Lucas. "Maggie, aren''t you ballet? How could you enter ZW Group? " Sophia frowned. "My father is getting old and he wants me to take over his business, so I want toe here to improve my ability," Maggie exined with a slight smile, but in Lucas'' eyes, it was just a cover up. Sophia was very clear about what Maggie was up to. There was no other intentions in her. It was because of Lucas! Jay was right. The woman who wanted to crawl to Lucas'' side couldn''t be stopped. "You need to exercise. Isn''t it better to work in your father''spany?" Sophia sneered. "After all, ZW Group is top 500 in the world. With the advanced management experience and business concept, it''s something that ordinarypanies can''t learn." Maggie was interviewed by her mother carefully. "So, you should leave this ce if you behave well instead of staying here to make contributions to ZW Group. Then, ZW Group will definitely train you in vain!" Sophia raised her eyebrows in mockery. Hearing her words, Maggie blushed in embarrassment. "I I haven''t said that I want to leave. Of course I have to make my contribution to ZW Group. My contribution is supposed to be stronger than yours! " With that, she threw the document on the ground and ran away. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After she left, she got a message from Michell, "do you know her?" "Yes. One of my friends'' cousin is a ssmate of hers." Nobody in the CEO Office knew her rtionship with Lucas yet. "She does have some connections. Her family engaged in a real estate agent business. Her family found the manager of public rtions- Jane and let her in. You should be on guard against her in the future." Michell reminded. For employees from the public rtions department, she paid special attention to them. The rtionship between public rtions department and CEO Office was very subtle. It seemed harmonious on the surface, but in fact it was struggling secretly. All the people in public rtions department were very naughty. They were both beautiful and powerful. They never respect CEO office and often me CEO office not to cooperate with their work. So the leaders in CEO Office naturally felt unsatisfied and were about to seek for trouble with erged cameras. "I''m not her friend, and we have nothing to talk about." Sophia expressed her stand, and she knew her thoughts. "It seems that we have one more opponent." "We won''t respect her manager. She is just a worker. She dares to make trouble and we will stamp her foot to death!" "I like you even more," Michell added with a broad smile Chapter 28 Calm Heart Chapter 28 Calm Heart At noon, Sophia went to the office of Lucas. She thought, ''No matter what happened, I have to be prepared.'' "Yourpany is one of the five hundred biggestpanies in the world. How can you recruit employees only depending on rtionship?" "So youe here for her?" Lucas asked with a smile "You know it?" She was startled. "Is there anything I don''t know in thepany?" With these thoughts in his mind, he could not help but spread out his hands. Before the entry formalities of Maggie werepleted, Michell had called him in his office. "Then you don''t care?" She gave him an angry look. "How could I have time to keep youpany if I even took care of the stuff in the interview department?" He smiled and reached out to pull her into his arms. Sophia pushed him away even before Lucas could say anything. "People in the public rtions department are all extraordinary ones. You can rest assured." Although the public rtions department was not as important as the market and the research. With a careless look on his face, Lucas answered, "I''m okay with it as long as your CEO is in charge of it." Sophia was shocked. Did he know the rtionship between CEO office and public rtions department? What did he mean? "We are like fire and water now. You, the leader, shoulde to solve it, right?" "As long as the profit of thepany is not affected, I will take it as mutual supervision." He shrugged his shoulders and said lightly. It suddenly dawned on her that mutual supervision should be restrained by power. A profound management art, indeed, the one who could take the position must be someone else, she needs to learn a lot. While she was lost in her thoughts, Lucas took the opportunity to put his mouth close to her and kiss After a long while, he let go of her and put his chin on her shoulder, "a momentter, how about having lunch together?" She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "no, I can depend on my own ability here. I don''t want to be your burden." After saying that, she raised her hand to support his forehead, tidied up his clothes and walked towards the door. As for the affairs of Maggie, it would be ok as long as he knew it. She didn''t have to specially emphasize it. It was always right to think consciously! When she went back to her office, a message popped up. It turned out that the caller was a member of John. "Sophia, are you free tonight? Let''s meet." She trembled slightly. She thought her heart had long been as calm as water, but she did not expect that there would be a hint of tranquility on it. "We have nothing to talk about." She called back. "Can''t we be even friends?" "We can be called friends, and we will never meet again." Her answer was cold and ruthless. There was no response. She threw the phone on the table. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. John was the most ridiculous joke the God had ever made to her! They were born in the same delivery room on the same day. Motherfucker! This time she was able to see through and realized that the rtionship between John and her was like a straw that could be easily broken down! She sneered. She had nned not to care about the message, but her mood was so bad. She had been in a daze the whole afternoon. In the evening, she was thest one to leave the office. As soon as she walked out of the building, she saw the familiar figure that she was also reluctant to see. She didn''t want to talk to him any more and left. "Sophia --" he followed up. "John, do you want to invite me to your wedding or your child''s one month old birthday?" She asked resentfully. "Sophia!" Pain shed through his eyes. It seemed that he had a bad time recently. His face was full of depression, his hair was messy, his chin was covered with stubble, and his eyes were tired. Even when he looked at her, he was withered. There was a faint smell of wine on his body. He must have drunk before he came. "Sophia, I just want to see you. There is nothing else. I want to talk to you. After that, I will leave. Ok? " He almost begged her. Her heart was tugged. "Don''t stand here any more. There''s a Starbucks at the next two crossroads. Let''s go there." If her colleagues saw that, she didn''t know which movie they were going to write. It would definitely be a misunderstanding if it was heard by Lucas. She didn''t want to waste her time to exin, but unfortunately, this scene was seen by the people who liked nothing to do. Maggie drove her car out. She wanted to follow up and see what was going on. How could she give up? At Starbucks, John ordered a cup of cappino and ordered a cup of mocha for her. Over the years, they had always ordered the same vor to each coffee shop. They loved the way they fed each other. "Change thette for me. I''m tired of the mocha." Sophia asked the waiter politely. After that, a touch of injury flied into John''s eyes. He found a sofa against the wall and sat down, holding a cup of coffee, "do you hate me very much?" "I''ve decided not to love you anymore. Naturally, I won''t hate you any more," she said with a cold smile Hate was born by love, and it was all up to love without love. The corners of his mouth trembled. "It''s my fault, I''m sorry for you!" "That''s all you want to say?" She took a sip of coffee and said in an indifferent tone. "I broke up with E and she is not pregnant. It''s really terrible for this woman to force me to marry her." He shook his head and smiled bitterly. She was shocked slightly, but she was still calm. "That''s between you and her. It has nothing to do with me." "Hi, Sophia." He pursed his lips and said, "I want to go with you. That day when I was about to go out, my mother came and begged me. She said that if I left, she would jump off the building. I have no choice. She is my mother. She gave birth to me and raised me. I can''t disobey her! " He scratched his head in pain. Sophiaughed secretly. When John didn''t want to leave her, Mrs. Xu used this to force her out. "Let bygones be bygones." "Will you forgive me?" There was a touch of sadness in his eyes. She shook her head, "I don''t me you any more. Maybe we are not meant to be together." "I know I''m useless, and I let you down. I''ve long wanted toe to you, but I dare not. I''m afraid that you don''t want to talk to me and don''t forgive me. But there is no way for me not to think about you, nor to let go of the twenty-first year rtionship between us. Sophia, mom promised me that she would not interfere in my business anymore. Please give me another chance. Let''s start all over again, okay? I promise I won''t let you get hurt again and I won''t let you down. " He spit out what he wanted to say in one go, but she seemed to be indifferent. "John, we are over. There is no possibility of our being together again." Chapter 29 Impossible To Go Back Chapter 29 Impossible To Go Back "Sophia, I love you. I love you so much. I won''t love others for the rest of my life. I thought of losing you, and it almost killed me." He wanted to grab her hand on the table, but as soon as he touched it, she shrank back. The reaction severely hurt his heart. "Sophia, it''s all my fault. You can hit me or scold me, and you can punish me in any way you like. But don''t ignore me or treat me as a stranger. Can you give me a chance to correct myself, okay?" With mixed feelings, Sophia could hardly keep calm. She thought she had been given up John. But when she saw his haggard face and heard his pleading words, her heart twisted uncontrobly. It was difficult toe back. "John, I don''t me you. It''s true, but we can''t go back." "Why? Do you have no feelings for me anymore?" His heart sank. She bit her lips and remained silent for a long time before she said in a low voice, "I I have a boyfriend now. " He trembled violently all over, as if he had been attacked by a heavy sniper. "Is that Lucas?" She acquiesced. "No wonder." He stirred his coffee, as if venting some of his emotions. "When I was in the United States, I was so worried. I was afraid that there were other boys chasing after you, afraid that our rtionship would change. When we graduated, our professor wanted to stay for further education, but I refused without hesitation. I was eager to return home and return to you, but I didn''t expect that there would be something wrong with my father''spany, not to mention that my mother would force me to date with E, I was suffering a lot those days. I was afraid that you would misunderstand me, and I didn''t dare to tell you that I was back. I really hope that X Group could get rid of the crisis as soon as possible, so that we could get back to the beginning point as soon as possible. But I didn''t expect that IN?velDrama.Org owns this. would go further and further away from you. " His eyes were red. He shook his head and wiped a drop of tear from the corner of his eye. "John..." She wanted to speak but stopped. Her heart was aching, and tears were dropping uncontrobly. It was said that there was no love or hatred, or that she hadpletely put down their love. In fact, she had deliberately suppressed her feelings for each other. How could they be able to forget each other after seven years of love? "Sophia, are you in love with him?" He looked at her, with deep despair and fear. "I..." She looked down, her thick eyshes casting a strong shadow on her eyelids. A silence fell between them. He saw a glimmer of hope in this silence. "Sophia, I won''t give up, because I know there''s no one else in the world who loves you more than I do." She didn''t say anything more. Her mind was in a mess. She was unable to think straight. Before leaving, he took out a box from his car and gave it to her. "When you go back, then have a look. Even if you haven''t epted me now, at least you should treat me as a friend, okay?" She nodded silently, turned around and slowly walked away from him. In her heart, she kept asking herself, ''could shee back to John without that night?''? Not far away, Maggie sneaked out of a corner. She took a picture of every scene at Starbucks secretly. She believed that Jenny would be interested in it. When Sophia returned to Bluewater Vi, she didn''t see Lucas. He had a video meeting with the senior management of North Sea area in the evening. She curled up on the sofa and opened the box that was given to her by John. She froze, and her heart was strongly plucked. The box was full of folded-paper. All of a sudden, she felt extremely sad. The same cruel conversation in the middle school came back to her. "Sophia, I''m a careless man. If I do something wrong in the future, please forgive me, okay?" "I can forgive you. But you can make amends if you make a mistake. You have to pay a thousand folded-paper to make amends." "Okay, let''s make a pinky swear. I''m sorry, and I broke a Jarrod. Please don''t be mad at me." "Great! You are mine! You are not allowed to change your mind in one hundred years!" She buried her head in the pillow, and it was as soft as her will. Her eyes were burning with tears and the moisture began to form in them. Outside, the moon was high in the sky. If he made a mistake, could he restore it? She put the box in the closet, turned on the TV and yed a sad movie. Only in this way could she find an excuse for her tears. Lucas came back earlier than she expected. He saw her tears before she wiped them away. "Why are you crying?" He caressed her wet eyes. "Nothing. I just watched a movie, and I was so moved." She forced a smile. "You are so sentimental. You cry with tears all over your face." He then changed another movie for her. After taking a bath, he sat on the sofa and gantly gave his arm to her as a pillow, watching the sunrise with her. "Lucas Mo." She called in a low voice. "When you call me full name?" He raised his eyebrows and was a little dissatisfied with this title. "Okay, Lucas." She pouted and changed her tone at once. He turned around and kissed her on the cheek. Leaning her head on his shoulder, she asked, "I''m asking you, why do you choose me for you have so many women around you?" He looked at her with a serene gaze. Why was it her? For the first time in his life, this girl had identally broken into his heart and upied all the space. He was also moved. For the first time, he wanted to make love with her; for the first time, he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her and to love her forever. However, he didn''t say anything. He just smiled and joked, "Because you always came out to provoke me. That makes me feel flustered. So I decide to end it directly." But he didn''t know that she was both disappointed and frustrated upon hearing that. What answer? She knew that he didn''t take her seriously. There were a lot of women around him. They were all more beautiful, noble and sexy than her. How could he care about her? "Damn you! Who is the boss?" Sophia felt so angry that she hit on Lucas'' shoulder. With a charming smile, he lowered his head and rested his chin on her shoulder. "Well, since you epted me, you should be responsible for me for the rest of your life. Don''t betray me, okay?" "All my life? It''s too long. I can''t guarantee whether I''ll be tired of you. " She pouted. "I''m not a dish, I''m your main dish and a meal is not an indispensable thing." He grinned. "Then what am I?" She held up his forehead and turned to look at him, pouting her lips in discontent. "You..." He touched his chin and said with a touch of banter in his eyes, "it''s neither a dish nor a main meal." what? She felt that her lungs were expanding and her anger was building up. She was about to explode as she really treated her as a dispensable role? Chapter 30 Being Jealous Chapter 30 Being Jealous "I''ll go to bed." She quickly stood up. If she didn''t leave, she would definitely be able to make his handsome face look like a pig''s head. He grinned and put his arm around her waist. Then he pulled her back and said, "you''re my orange juice." A gentle voice came to her ears, like a breeze gently blew the turbulent waves in her heartke. "You have always been cheeky." She poked him on the forehead with her coquettish gesture. Then, the corners of his mouth turned down immediately. With a serious look on his face, he said, "I''m telling you the most serious truth!" She wrinkled her nose and turned to the TV, deliberately ignoring him. This night, she tossed and turned for a long time, and her past was like slides in her mind. She was nostalgic, and her rtionship with John couldn''t bepletely erased in a short time, but it couldn''t go back, and the missing fate would never be recovered. The next day, when she arrived at thepany, she received a delicate gift box. "A handsome man asked me to bring it to you." "Where is he?" She was slightly taken aback. "He put the things down and left." The gift box was with the information of Lady Sue Bakery. Sophia opened it and saw her favorite cakes. This kind of plum blossom cake could only be found in the nearby market. And Lady Sue Bakery was the most authentic one which was specially made here. She touched the gift box. It was still a little hot. "Wow, it''s so delicious! I really want cake from Lady Sue Bakery." Michell said with a smile. "I bet it must be from a handsome guy." Amy said. "So romantic! So romantic! It takes at least three hours from Q City to L City. He must set out before dawn." "When did the God give me such a prince?" "Well, you guys." "Come here and eat with me." She thought that maybe John was just out of a whim, but she didn''t expect that the plum blossom cakes would be delivered on time for the next week. She had no choice but to send him a message. "John, thank you for your plum blossom cake. Don''t make so much trouble in the future." "Don''t you like it, Sophia?" "It''s not like that. It''s hard for you toe and run in the early morning." "It doesn''t matter. As long as you like it, I will buy it for you all my life." "John, we are only good friends now, can we?" On the other side of the phone, the frustration of John could be imagined. He was so afraid that it really could not be repaired. Lucas was a too strong opponent. But he wouldn''t give up. He knew her well. Her heart was tender, nostalgic and emotional. He believed that no one could rece him in her history. After a long time of silence, he texted again. "Can we have dinner tonight?" Tonight? She pursed her lips and wondered what "tricks" Lucas yed, because he invited her to dinner tonight. "How about tomorrow? It''s my treat," She thought she should return the money after eating his plum blossom cake for a week. She didn''t owe anyone. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After work, there were few people in the parking lot. So she quickly got into his silvery Lamborghini. "Just enjoy your meal at home. Why did you go out today?" There were several Western Chef in Bluewater Vi, so he didn''t even need to go to the restaurant to have dinner. Lucas smiled and drove the car silently. Then he drove to the dock where a luxury cruise ship was parked. Today, they were the only passengers. In the deluxe restaurant on the cruise ship, there were huge French windows on each side, which were adjacent to the sea and reflecting with the sky. The blue waves undted outside the windows, as if one could reach out for its soft touch. The waiter lit some candles. The hanging candle lights shone on his perfect face. He looked like a God in the mortal world. She sighed. It was a sin to be so handsome. No wonder those women scrambled to form a long line and begged him piteously. This type ofpetition was too fierce, which made hercked a sense of security. "What''s the date today? It''s so grand!" She smiled faintly and rule out "it''s not women''s day, not Christmas nor her birthday." then "ah She screamed, "it''s your birthday, Lucas!" The man frowned and said, "Sophia, you even don''t know when my birthday is?" "You didn''t tell me that, and I couldn''t find it on the Inte." A girl pouted and said, "you don''t know exactly when my birthday is." "No.2 of June." The man blurted out without thinking, "you are 21 years old, type O blood, height 169, weight 96. Your favorite color is midnight blue, and your favorite dessert is the plum blossom cake from Lady Sue Bakery." he said a series of words slowly. "Really? You investigated me?" She tilted her head and looked at him, her thick eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. "Since you are my woman, of course we should know you well." He raised his eyebrows slightly, picked up his phone and sent her a message: Lucas, January 12, 28 years old, type B blood, height 189 and weight 84 "Remember, don''t forget!" He gave an order. "Okay." She giggled, "tell me, what day is it today?" He rubbed his chin and smiled, "it''s our one hundredth day of dating, right?" What? She felt a thrill in her heart. This guy was usually careless, as if nothing was in his mind. She didn''t expect that he could get along well with her and didn''t even remember the day. While she was lost in thought, an extremely expensive velvet box was handed to her. "Open it." She was shocked and took it over. It was a diamond bracelet inside. On the top of it, there were nine heart-shaped pink diamonds which were at least six carats. Each pink diamond was iid with several transparent diamonds. It was obvious that the price was quite high. She closed the box and pushed it to him, "thank you, Lucas. But it''s too expensive. I can''t take it." He looked at her with his deep and intriguing eyes and asked, "tell me, do you like it?" "Of course I do. Who doesn''t like diamonds?" She blinked her eyes and put on a mischievous smile. "But I have never worn any jewelry and I''m not used to wearing it. Besides, it''s so expensive. You''d better keep it for others." "I gave it to another woman. Aren''t you jealous?" The corner of his mouth turned down, quite unhappy. A woman is so indulgent with her boyfriend. Apparently, she doesn''t care about her boyfriend. But 100 days has passed, she still doesn''t care about him. "I am not talking about those promiscuous women around you. You can give it to Ellie, or your mother or grandmother!" She red at him. He smiled and his mood turned better instantly. Ah, his emotion was totally controlled by her! He had always been calm and rational, and no one could make him be out of control. But when it came to her, the situation changed. She was like a spirit, and could easily invade his cell, making his body, brain and thoughtspletely out of control. He took hold of her wrist and forcibly put the bracelet on, ignoring her refusal. "Sophia, from now on, you must ept whatever I give you, understand?" "Do you have OCD?" She said angrily, but the two dimples on her face revealed her happy secret. Chapter 31 Love Her Forever Chapter 31 Love Her Forever "Since you are so passive, how can I not force you?" Lucas scratched Sophia''s nose. To be honest, she was passive. She even didn''t show any affection to him. Why was she so persistent with John? It''s unfair, very unfair! She also knew that she was not fully involved. The blow from John was too heavy for her to bear. And she had formed a self-protection awareness in her heart, making her reluctant to pay any more easily. Anyway, he had made up his mind to give all his heart to her. She did not want to disappoint him. She cut a piece of goose liver and put it to his mouth. With a smile, he took it over and ate it happily. Then he wiped his mouth with a tissue. "Honey, feed me the rest." "You are asking too much," She pouted and gave him the second one After dinner, they strolled on the deck, enjoying the sea breeze and looking at the stars. She flipped the short hair in front of her forehead and turned her head to look at him. "When I was a child, I always thought that if I could live in all the transparent roof houses, so that I could see the stars all over the sky when I sleep." "Then I''ll make you a new one." He held her in his arms. The moonlight poured into his eyes, and the dim light was like a thin mist, making his deep ck eyes more unpredictable. She thought he was just saying it casually so she didn''t respond but smiled slightly. "I have made up my mind." His voice sounded again, "from now on, every 100 days, we will celebrate it as an anniversary, until we are too old to move. How do you think about it?" "Why do you think so far? Who knows what will happen in the future?" She shook her head with a bitter smile. He would be bored with her in one or two years, let alone getting old. When he was tired of her, he would surely take her as a little snowball and waved it out of the earth.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her pessimistic feeling was reflected in his eyes. He held her hand and said, "Sophia, I will hold your hand and walk on, and no matter what happens, I will always be with you. Have confidence in me and in us, okay?" Looking at his solemn, sincere and sincere expression, she looked at him in silence. Then her heart throbbed a bit, almost unconsciously, she nodded. But deep in her heart, she was still cowardly. If the distance between her and John was moon and earth, then she and Lucas were Mars and sun. Whether his family would ept her or not, the mistress alone might be enough for her to suffer. Indeed, when they were enjoying this wonderful night together, Jenny and Maggie, who were scheming to "get rid of" her on the other side of Q City. Jenny hired a private detective to secretly follow Sophia and John and take photos of the evidence of her ''cheating''. Sophia didn''t know that she was stalked. The next day after work, she went to the Cadic which belonged to John. "Where do you want to eat?" He turned his head and noticed the diamond bracelet on her wrist. Unconsciously, she pulled her sleeves to cover the bracelet. "Let''s go to eat hot pot." She knew that John liked hotpot the most. "You are the one who knows me best." John smiled and started the car. After they arrived at the hot pot shop, they took a table by the window and ordered the two vor hot pot. As far as Sophia was concerned with chilly, John was afraid of chilly, so they always ordered in this way, so the dishes they ordered were the favorite of each other. "Two years ago, we had hotpot together, right?" He asked as he scratched his head. "When you came back from your summer vacation." She remembered clearly. "I miss you so much. I miss you so much that I even don''t attend the professor Kevin''s meeting." He smiled, "I want to give you a surprise, so I didn''t tell you in advance, but the result..." "Atst, I didn''t know you woulde back. I went to A City to visit my mother, and you still went there." She took over his words and sighed in her heart. There were too many unexpected things in life that she could not anticipate. Maybe a fork in the way could make them go further and never return to the past. "At that time, I could not help but make up my mind to find you no matter where you went." He put the scalded mutton into her bowl while speaking. "Wow, it''s so hot! This is the most authentic hotpot in this restaurant!" She said. "Slow down, you little glutton." He reached out and wiped the oil off her mouth. "You should eat too." She got him a duck tongue and blinds. He took a bite and smiled, "the food outside is not as delicious as your home-made food. When can you cook for me again?" She shook her head with a smile, "I haven''t cooked by myself for a long time." There were plenty of chefs in Lucas'' vi, and there was no chance for her to cook. What''s more, the chefs thought she came to grab the job. With an indescribable touch of emotions in his eyes, he opened a can of beer, drank a few mouthfuls in silence, and then asked slowly, "is Lucas good to you?" She was stunned and ate a few beef pieces. "It''s good." she replied. "Did he give it to you? What a generous man. A rich man like him is good at coaxing women with money. " Then he picked up the can and gulped down the beer. Without making any response, she put down her chopsticks and took a sip of the orange juice. "John, am I a material girl who worships money?" "I didn''t mean that." He immediately exined, "I just don''t want you to be cheated by him. He is just interested in you for a while. There are so many women around him, how can he be sincere to you?" Chapter 32 Sneak Shot Chapter 32 Sneak Shot "John." She looked at him deeply. "I think we should try to contact with others, only in this way can we more recognize our own feelings." "Don''t bother. I know my mind. I only love you. I won''t love anyone else." "You can ask him how many women he has dated. Apart from material satisfaction, what else can he get from a momentary happiness and excitement?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A mocking smile appeared on Sophia''s face. What did she get from the rtionship with John? She must have been unforgettable for so many years. The reason why he bowed his head was because of her mother. "John, are you sure your mother will ept me?" A leopard cannot change its spots. Maybe her mother was born to be snobbish. She didn''t believe that his mother would suddenly ept her. John nodded, "don''t worry, Sophia. When my mother found that E was not pregnant, she said personally in front of her, let I be in charge of my marriage, and she won''t interfere." "So that''s it." Sophiaughed scornfully and thought to herself, "John, how naive you are!"! If she guessed right, you mother said that just because she wanted to send away E. A month ago, Y Group was suspected of illegal transaction and their property was sealed up by the court. E was useless to X Group, and in Mrs. Xu''s eyes, E was just a weed. She was desperate to abandon Y Group as soon as possible, so as not to implicate X Group. "If your mother oppose it again, what will you do?" She asked slowly. "No, she won''t. since she said it, she wouldn''t interfere with my private affairs any more." John shook his head. "Anyway, if she forces you to ept using her death again, you will be obedient, won''t you?" She said in a sharp voice. "Sophia." He looked at her with pleading eyes and said, "my mother is not an unreasonable person. You just need to be more filial and please her. She must be happier than Lucas'' parents. The well- educated men like the emperor picked up wives for them. Lucas'' mother is picky, and is very strict with the rules. Not to mention that they don''t ept you, even if you are lucky enough to marry them, you will not have a good life. " Then he turned the topic to her and Lucas, and it was getting more and more serious. She knew all these things well, but she cared more about the attitude of Lucas. If he insisted, no matter how difficult the situation was, she could ovee it. If he was as indecisive as you, she would leave without hesitation. "All right, John. Let''s finish our dinner first. I have to go home early tonight and I have a report to write." She didn''t want to say anything more. After all, now she didn''t have much to say. She just treated him as a friend. John lowered her head to show his disappointment. How much he hoped that he could persuade her to leave Lucas ande back to him. He grabbed a bottle of beer at hand and drank it up. Outside the window, someone had secretly taken photos of their movements. After they got on the car, he processed all the photos and sent them to Jenny. Jenny picked out the most wonderful pictures and sent them to Lucas'' personal mailbox anonymously. At this time, Lucas just returned to Bluewater Vi. He frowned at the sight of the photos. She said she would have dinner with a friend, but it turned out to be John. No matter the intimacy in the photos was true or not, when he saw that she was with John, he was jealous. At the same time, he was afraid that she would leave and return to John. He was not sure whether she loved him or not. Perhaps her love for him was not as strong as her love for John. He was about to call her and found her back. Chapter 33 Test Chapter 33 Test Sophia went into the living room and saw Lucas watching TV. She was slightly surprised. This guy seemed to not have a habit of watching TV. The TV at home was like decoration. Every time he was dragged by her to watch with her. She sat next to him and nced at it. It was not news. It was not an American movie. It was an idol drama! OMG! Did he oftenpany her to watch the sunrise? Was he addicted to it too? "What''s this? Is it good?" She took a can of juice from the fridge and sat beside him. "How campy!" He shrugged his shoulders and said, "the heroine once had a boyfriend, and the man cheated on her before and was engaged with someone else. Later, the heroine had a boyfriend. They got along very well with each other. However, the boyfriend cheated on her before and came back to find her again." "Was that really a coincidence?" she wondered? Was the scriptwriter a mind reader? "Why are you watching the soap opera?" She smiled slightly to cover up the uneasiness on her face. "I have recently bought an entertainmentpany." He said with understatement. Then he leaned slightly closer to her, "if you were the heroine, would youe back to the ex?" His tone was light, like a dark tide deep at the bottom of the sea, slowly and heavily. Being guilty, she thought that he had other meaning. "perhaps she ate dinner with John," thought Sophia. She sighed slightly. As expected, people could not do something in secret, or they would feel guilty! She picked up the ss of juice and took a sip, trying to keep calm. She just didn''t tell the truth, and she didn''t do any shady activity, so she was not afraid of anything. "What are you thinking about? Why don''t you say anything?" He gently pinched her chin and turned her head to let her look at him. There was a faint smile on his face, but somehow it made her hair stand on end. She took a deep breath and said, "I won''t. A good girl will never turn back." Anyway, she had made up her mind to continue moving forward and see if there would be a better view outside the window that God had opened for her. "I like that." His smile deepened and there was a profound look in his eyes. She took the remote control and changed to another channel, "that''s some. Don''t watch it. Let''s watch this." "Whatever. You''re in charge of the remote control." He leaned back on the sofa, picked up the iPad and began to browse business weekly. There was a short silence in the living room. Her giggling echoed in the quiet air. During the advertising time, she brought an ice-cream and cherry, picked out the biggest red one and fed it into his mouth. Then sheyfortably on hisp, watching while eating. He stroked her ck hair and said, "I haven''t seen your friend yet. Next time, can you introduce him to me?" Her voice was as soft as the night wind. "Jay went to C City for an interview at a music festival. He''ll be back in two days." She shook her hand, thinking he was referring to Jay. "Really?" He raised his thick eyebrows lightly and pretended to be ignorant. "Didn''t you have dinner with him tonight?" She stunned for a moment, lowered her eyes to conceal her flickering eyes. After being silent for a while, she raised her thick eyshes and said, "if I said it, don''t misunderstand me?" She decided to confess. "Shouldn''t we be honest and trust each other just in getting along with each other?" He stared at her and smiled gently, which made her less worried. "Actually, I had dinner with John." She said slowly, "although we broke up, we can still be friends. What do you think?" He took a sip of the orange juice and asked, "does he want to be together again?" She raised her arms and put them around his neck. "I''m very happy now and I don''t want to see any change." Then she bit his straight nose lightly and said, "so you''d better be a good boy and don''t mess around with women. Got it?" She turned the tables with a single sentence. "What about you?" He turned back again. She patted her chest and swore: "I am a honest and upright person. I will never do such a dirty thing as a cheater. I will not have any connection with the ex, unless the other party breaks the rules first!" He smiled lightly, "the same as me, I won''t cheat on you, and I don''t allow anyone else to cheat on me." He raised her little finger, his thumb touching hers, "now, let''s make a deal that we will stick to each other till the end of our lives!" "That''s a deal." She smiled, "I''m getting old in the future. My hair is grey, and my face is full of wrinkles. My body is too fat. You can''t date with young girl, can you?" "Well, that''s true." He smiled, "but I am several years older than you, I will certainly be old first. Then, with beer belly and sparse hair, you can not dislike me to find a gigolo!" When she heard this, sheughed happily and rolled on his leg. If he hadn''t held her in time, she would have fallen heavily on the carpet. "Is it so funny? I am serious. " He stared at her, pretending to be angry. She turned down the corners of her mouth and sat up. "Lucas, To be honest, a man like you, even at the age of 80, would be seduced by many women, not to mention the man''s nature. If you can persevere for three or four years, I believe that. Ten or eight years, or even all your life, is really challenging men''s limits. But our women are different. Women are more stable and persistent in love, especially after they have a family. If they don''t trust others, their lives will be almost destroyed. In a word, I''m much safer than you! " The metaphor took him by great surprise. The tough woman was neither a creature nor a neurotic creature, but an outsider with an extraordinary mind! He corrected her resolutely. "No, no, no!" He shook his finger. "People are different from people. What I like most is to challenge my limits." As he said, he held her hands and continued, "and you, you need to be my witness." Looking at his serious face, she felt embarrassed to make him angry. "Well, I''ll trust you for now." She said with her white teeth exposed, "I will only give you one chance. Don''t fail my trust." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "So, you can''t have any expectation for John!" This was the most important thing. "Are you jealous?" She narrowed her eyes. "I''m allergic to jealousy, and it''s a disaster. You must be careful." He pinched the tip of her nose gently. "Me too." She pouted. Looking at her, he was relieved. The photos didn''t want to be asked about. Someone deliberately created the misunderstanding between them. And this person was full of hope, waiting for a good show. The next day, in order to find out the truth, Maggie, who was her "aplice", had specially gone to the CEO office. When she saw the calm expression on Sophia''s face, she knew that her n had failed. She looked at the pictures Jenny sent to her and frowned. "No wonder they don''t work. At least they have to be shot with sexy shot like kissing and seducing." "I''ll inform my private detective to continue to follow her. I''m sure they''ll find her." Jenny tore off the roses from the vase and rubbed them in her hand. The fragments of petals scattered on the floor, like the blood after killing. She said, "catch her secret. I''m going to give her a hard lesson." Chapter 34 We Will See Chapter 34 We Will See A sinister smile appeared on Maggie''s face. She hated Sophia. Sophia seemed to be growing three eyes, and every time she stepped into the 35th floor, she would be intercepted by Sophia. CEO''s office was on the 36th floor, but the employee elevator could only reach the CEO Office on the 35th floor. After the secretary''s permission, she was allowed to take the elevator on the 36th floor, so she hadn''t been allowed to see Lucas until today. This time, she finally found an opportunity to go to Jane''s office. But when she arrived there, she saw an urgent file with the three words'' urgent '' on her desk. ording to the rules of the group, if any file with the name of three "urgent" was marked, it must be immediately handed to boss. Without thinking, she secretly picked up the document. No matter what mistakes she had made since she was a child, her mother always gave her money and helped her deal with them. As time went by, she was ustomed to being regardless of the consequences. As long as her mother was there, nothing could be sorted out. When she came out of the elevator, she met a waiter who was giving roses to Sophia. Without doubt, she knew it must be from John, because Lucas had never had the habit of sending flowers to girls. Sophia had been a little upset, but when she saw Maggie who came to the CEO office so frequently, she got even impatient, "is it because you are too free these days in the public rtions department, or it was because Jane didn''t give you any work so you go to our CEO office all day long?" "This is an urgent document. I have to take it directly to Lucas. Please inform him." She pointed at the words'' urgent ''on the file, her face smug. This time, let''s see if Sophia dares to stop her or not. However, Sophia didn''t look at her all. "Maggie, watch out your words. Boss has only met you once and he doesn''t know you well. Here isn''t amon ce. He is your boss. You can only call him boss or president with two different forms since the moment you stepped into the building of ZW Group! Do you remember? " "You are not my boss. How dare you teach me a lesson?" Hearing that, Maggie was so angry that her face turned purple. How could a lousy sparrow like Sophia make any remarks on her? "Because my rank is higher than yours." "Enough. Give me the file. I''ll hand it to boss." "I have to hand it over to him directly. This is the rule." Said Maggie in a low voice. Sophia sneered. ording to the corporation''s rules, the urgent documents must be sent to a person above the director directly without being noticed by others. If she went there, she would not only be punished, but also get Jane involved. "Wait here. I''ll go pass on the message." Then she turned around and went in. Of course, she didn''t inform the director of public rtions but she called Jane. At the same time, Jane was worrying about the files all over the world. As soon as she answered Sophia''s phone, she rushed over. Her face was so gloomy and terrible that she almost wanted to give her a p on the face when she saw Maggie. "I will get even with you after I go back!" Gritting her teeth, she snatched the document. "Director Jane, I''ve informed boss. You can go now." "Miss Sophia, I''m leaving now.". Jane nced at Sophia with a grateful expression and said, "I got it. Sophia." Seeing that Jane entered the elevator, Maggie''s face turned livid with rage. She stomped her feet in anger and said, "I''ll keep that in mind. Let''s wait and see." Apparently, there are two different meanings. "Maggie, don''t think that I don''t know what''s on your mind. I''m telling you, give up early. You''re not his cup of tea." Maggie''s face immediately turned as red as a pig''s. she was angry and embarrassed at the same time. She gave Sophia a ferocious stare, and rushed into the elevator as soon as she saw it open. "Damn it." Maggie thought to herself. Knowing that Jane wouldn''t let her go, she immediately called her mother. After the phone call, she pretended to cry bitterly and repent, finally she was able to stay. Then she went to find Ellie. Ellie was a lively and innocent girl. She was rescued by Maggie, when she was still in her trip in reply. So she regarded Maggie as a good friend. When she heard that Maggie wanted to ask Lucas to take care of her, she called Lucas and asked him out for dinner. She also had something to ask him to do. Maggie had spent a whole day dressing up for the lunch. She was wearing the most beautiful dress and the most exquisite makeup. But she didn''t expect that he would bring Sophia here. Her gentleness turned into ice at the sight of Sophia. She couldn''t figure out what on earth was good about this woman, to be treated like treasure by him. She couldn''t figure it out more. In the past, every man she had met had fallen in love with her. With just a few tricks, they had fallen at the feet of her. However, Lucas had paid no attention to her. If she was not charming enough, Sophia was worse than her? While she was thinking, she heard the voice of Lucas, "Ellie, how can you be so thoughtful today? You want to invite me to dinner?" "I haven''t seen you and Sophia for a few days, have I?" Ellie giggled. Not wanting to be ignored, Maggie chipped in, "it''s not working hours, right? I don''t need to call you boss, right" She said as she deliberately nced at Sophia. "No." Lucas replied with a faint smile. "Lucas, I''ve been working in thepany for a long time. I wanted to say hello to you, but Sophia don''t want to let you know." She pouted, acting like a spoiled child. "I have no choice. It''s one of my duties to cut down unnecessary time for the CEO," she answered with a slight smile "I don''t have to worry about such things with you." Lucas said, pinching her chin lovingly. Obviously, Lucas was on Sophia''s side. Hearing that, Maggie was extremely upset. Looking at the proud look in Sophia''s eyes, she was so angry that her insides were twisting. Lucas took a sip of wine and turned to Ellie. "You''re not just inviting me to dinner, are you?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I can''t hide anything from you." Ellie made a face and stuck out her tongue at him, "Lucas, now that you take over Rock Media, I will work for you from now on." Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly, "how are you going to do that?" "How about a movie? I made this up and acted it by myself. " Ellie said tly. "Rock Media is going to hold a selection for super directors with the purpose of discovering talented director. You can join if you are interested." "Great!" Ellie pped her hands and said excitedly, "I''ll get the first." "My best friend is a reporter in the entertainment circle. If you want to make the headlines, you can ask him for help," Sophia said. "Sophia, I didn''t expect you to have a friend who would act as a paparazzo." Ellie giggled. "I agree with you. I know he loves this job very much." Sophia said gracefully. Looking at the two of them who were talking andughing happily, Maggie felt extremely disappointed. She didn''t want to be an invisible person. Suddenly, she thought of the roses that Sophia received this morning. The flowers Sophia received were very expensive. It must be from John. She wondered how Sophia would exin the situation. She took a sip of champagne and smiled, "Lucas, you send flowers to Sophia every day. How romantic!" Lucas paused and frowned, "what flowers?" "The blue enchantress you gave to Sophia this morning. It''s sorge and beautiful." She said exaggeratedly and gestured with her hand. "How obscene you are!" Sophia cursed silently. Chapter 35 Sending flowers Anonymously Chapter 35 Sending flowers Anonymously "It seems that Sophia has many admirers. I need to keep an eye on her," he said to Sophia with a smile. "It''s impossible for you to have any more in your rtionship with Lucas? If I had a boyfriend like Lucas, I would love him with my whole life. " Said Maggie in a soft and sweet voice. Sophiaughed coldly. "Love can''t be blind. You should have a bottom line. Don''t be the shameless third party. The third party will have a bad ending. You should be struck with lightning." "I agree with you on this point." Ellie nodded her head firmly. "I despise home wreckers most. I don''t think it''s shameful to make a bitch do that." Hearing that, Maggie could not help but feel annoyed. As a matter of fact, Sophia had changed a lot to me her. She did not care about being a third party and she had done many shameless things. As long as she liked, she had to grab it from anybody else in exchange for other people''s tears. This was a sketch of her life. Of course, this was what Sophia despised the most. She nced at Maggie with a sullen face, turned around to look at Lucas, sliced a slice of beef, fed it into his mouth, and said, "I will never look sideways since Lucas is with me. All I care about is Lucas." With a soft smile, he cut a piece of beef steak and fed it to her: "baby, me too." "Could you please be more restrained? Are you trying to make us jealous? " Ellie said while rubbing her arms. "You''ve got many wooers." Lucas raised his eyebrows. "I don''t like them." Ellie pouted. "That''s right, if only there could be a boy as excellent as Lucas." Maggie said. That was not only a hint. Sophia sighed and thought, ''Maggie was indeed a bitch. Without saying anything, Lucas looked very indifferent. All he cared about was only Sophia. After dinner, they returned to Bluewater Vi and sat on the sofa together. "Is it from John?" He asked casually. Apparently, he still took it to heart. "I don''t know. There is no signature on it." "I don''t care who he is." "Does John want to be together with you again?" He didn''t seem to hear what she said and asked. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "As the saying goes, misfortunes nevere to an end." She put her arms around his neck and said, "if you miss the chance, you can''t restore it. People should cherish the chance now, and don''t regret it until you miss it." Her wordsforted him. Lucas smiled with deep love in his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed Sophia affectionately. He would always grasp the destiny between them, and never let go a finger, letting it go in the slightest. Of course, as John''s insistence, he also waited for Sophia at the ZW Group the next day. She pulled him to a quiet corner and said, "John, I''m fine now. I don''t want to change anything. Let''s be friends!" This was a big blow to John. Her handsome face twisted. "Sophia, you''ve changed." "People will change," She replied lightly, "John, I loved you, but we were separated after all, and I have a new boyfriend, so we can''t go back to the past." "Sophia, don''t you love me at all?" He grabbed her by the shoulder. His chest heaved heavily and blue veins stood out on his forehead. She lowered her eyes, which were filled with coldness. "Since the moment I stepped out of the hotel, I''ve made up my mind to move on." "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" Severe pain shed in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and suddenly embraced her. "You are mine. I won''t allow anyone to take you away." "John, if you continue to treat me like this, I''m afraid that we won''t even be friends anymore," said Sophia, struggling to push him away After hearing what Sophia said, John smiled sadly, destely and desperate. He turned around mechanically and dragged his stiff leg to leave her step by step. She gazed at his back, feeling a pang of pain in her heart. Not far away, a camera had caught all of this. This time, it was much more shocking. The man who was taking photos wascent. A big hand grabbed his shoulder. When he turned around, two men in ck stood behind him. Without asking for his permission, each of them twisted him violently and dragged him into the car, like the eagle that was hunting a chick At this time, Jenny was waiting for the wonderful photos taken by the private detective. At this moment, her phone rang. When she took the phone and saw it was from Lucas, she got very excited. "8:00 pm. I am waiting for you in HB Vi." It turned out that he asked her out. Oh, my God! She was so excited that she had done make up for the whole afternoon. They went to the hotel. As expected, Lucas was waiting there. She was so happy without knowing why. She opened her arms and rushed to him. He avoided her and made her fall on the carpet like an eight wed crab. Then she fell down onto the ground. "What''s the smell on you?" He frowned slightly. Despite the pain, she managed to get up. "It''s thetest perfume from the chancellor group. I just bought it," she said "You know, I hate women with peculiar smell most. Wash them off." He growled at her impatiently. "Oh, I forgot it. I''ll take a shower right away." Jenny rushed into the bathroom at once. When she came out, Lucas sat on the sofa and turned on the TV, which was broadcasting the video that she just took a shower. She smiled casually. "If you want to see it, I wash it for you every day. Why would you take pictures of me in secret?" With a weird smile on his face, he reached for the remote control and said, "believe it or not, everyone can see your bath all over the world as long as I gently pressed the button." "What What do you mean? " Jenny was shocked. "Don''t you like to snap photos?" Lucas said slowly. "I I am not! " Jenny gave a chill. He threw a pile of photos to her, in which there were private detectives who had been beaten ck and blue. "He said everything." Jenny''s dark eyes rolled a few times. She sat beside Lucas and tugged his sleeve, acting like a spoiled child. "I did it all for your good. Sophia is a bitch. She is cheating on you. You should know the truth." "Jenny, you are as stubborn as a mule. If you dare to trick me again, I''ll let the whole world see you," he warned. "What How dare you! " Jenny''s face turned pale with fear. "Is there anything in the world that I dare not do?" With a groan, he shook off her hand, stood up from the sofa and walked out directly. Jenny''s legs became soft like mud and she fell on the carpet. Chapter 36 Rekindling The Relationship With OTHERS Chapter 36 Rekindling The Rtionship With OTHERS When Lucas returned to the Bluewater Vi, Sophia was curling up in the sofa, watching the movie. "You like movies so much. Why don''t you go to the film festival with me tomorrow?" He sat beside her and smiled. She stared at him with the stars in her eyes, but they quickly became dim. "Tomorrow is my mother''s birthday. I''m going to A City to celebrate it for her." "Do you need me to go with you?" He put his face close to her with a kind ofisant look. "We are not going to get married. Why should we meet my parents?" She gave him a reproachful look. "Sooner orter." He put his arm around her shoulder with a faint smile on his face. She turned to look at him and thought he was joking, so she teased, "who wants to marry you? It''s not settled yet. Many men want to chase me." "If you don''t marry me, you''ll have to live a miserable life." He squinted with a menacing smile. Without showing weakness, she poked him on the forehead with her finger and said, "If I don''t marry you, you will not get married." "After all, we are still a couple." He was now in the upper hand. She wrinkled her nose and didn''t intend to argue with him anymore. She then continued to watch the movie. The next day, Sophia took a leave and went to A City to celebrate her mother''s birthday. While Harry went to Y City. The annual film festival was grand and lively with starry lights shining. Cindy, the most popr actress, was the goddess of the nation who was born with a famous model. A slight smile appeared on Cindy''s face when she saw Lucas. Seeing that he was alone, she held his arm and walked on the red carpet with him. "You have not changed at all." Lucas shook his head helplessly. "You are my savior. I am saved when I see you." Her thick eyshes fluttered mischievously. So, after the opening ceremony, she stayed around Lucas and jumped into his car without asking. The paparazzi were excited to discover the new continent, pursuing the exclusive news. "Where do you live?" Lucas asked. "How about you?" She asked. "The Queen Hotel." He replied faintly. "It happens that I also live there." She smiled, "it seems that we are destined to meet." "What tricks are you ying now?" He frowned slightly. "You will know when we get there." She smiled wickedly. To be honest, Lucas was not curious at all. He only hoped that she would not cause him any trouble. To his surprise, the result was more terrifying than he had imagined. As soon as they got out of the car, Cindy threw herself at him without any preparation. Before he could dodge, she kissed him passionately. "Click, click, click." The paparazzi who had been following him found them. Cindy, you are getting more and more crazy! " He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away angrily. What the hell? If Sophia knew it, he would never be able to clear himself. "Lucas, please, I''m in big trouble this time. My dad began to suspect me and sent people to follow me. You must help me." She stood on tiptoe and whispered to his ears, which was more like kissing in the eyes of the paparazzi''s camera. "Cindy, I have a girlfriend. I don''t want her to misunderstand me." He turned around and walked to the hotel. "I can exin to her. But you must promise me that you won''t tell anyone my secret." she insisted He walked forward in silence. He had the rumors, it would be impossible to wash it clean! "Lucas, for the sake that I have saved you, please?" She showed her trump card. "I finish your favor that I owed you, Cindy?" He stopped and frowned more tightly. "This is thest time you help me. We are even now." She walked to him, raised her index finger and looked at him pitifully. He sighed helplessly. "Remember what you said today. For thest time!" "OK!" Cindy replied in a joyful tone. At the moment, Sophia was celebrating her mother''s birthday happily. She didn''t expect that Lucas has the chance. It was two days after she returned to Q City. Before she could even take her seat, someone ran straight to her with an unpredictable smirk on his face. "I guess you haven''t read today''s news, have you?" As Maggie said, she took out her cell phone and opened the entertainment news. The headlines said: Cindy, the national Muse of the nation, had a night party with him in Lucas Mo. Next day, they came out of the hotel, they would rekindle their love. "What does this mean? The entertainment industry likes to make groundless usations. "This is not a groundless rumor." "I''ve inquired about it with Ellie. Cindy is his first love. You know, men always don''t forget their first love. You have to be careful." "Thank you for your concern. I believe in him and our rtionship," she continued calmly "Look out for yourself." Maggie said as she left with a sly smile. Watching her back disappearing outside the door, Sophia opened the news again, the content of which was more hot. The two of them were even photographed kissing at the door of the hotel. There was a picture showing the truth! There was a flicker of anger in her eyes. She immediately called Jay on wechat. As a paparazzo, he must know it better than anyone else. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Is what happened between Lucas and Cindy true or not? "Sophia, I have inquired about the real and false news in the entertainment circle. I have found out that Cindy wants to terminate the contract with her former boss and turn to a stake. She probably wants to make herself popr by taking advantage of this opportunity," Jay said "Jay, I don''t care about this. I only care about whether they have done it or not." "Sophia, be calm. You have to be calm. Don''t me him when hees back. Just knock at the shooting range and mention it. Let''s wait and see," She didn''t n to ept his suggestion at all. She wanted to ask him for the truth directly. It was almost midnight when Lucas came back from Y City. As for Sophia, she did not sleep at all. She sat on the sofa in the hall, waiting for him. From her grim face, he knew that she must have watched the news. He poured a ss of water and sat beside her. "It''ste. Why don''t you go to bed?" He deliberately avoided the topic. "I''m waiting for you. I''ll see what you want to say to me." She said it lightly, her voice as cold as ice, without any warmth. "Don''t believe those craps." He tried to hold her hand, but she shook off. "So, the photos were photoshopped. Did you happen to meet a man in a hotel room who looked like you?" She taunted. He sighed. He didn''t like to exin at all. For those women in the past, they tended to believe it or not and never made any exnation. If you didn''t believe it, please form a team, and get out! But this time was different. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him. He put his arm around her shoulder and exined, "honey, it''s not like that you think. Cindy and I are just friends. We didn''t do anything else in the room except chatting." He had nned for countless exnations, but this was all he got now. "You must have a lot to talk about, can you talk for a night?" She sneered with an expression of disbelief. He shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly. "Sophia, don''t we even trust each other?" "Lucas." She sneered, "Cindy is your first love, right? If I and John spent the night together in the hotel room, what would you think of it?" Without answering, there was a guilty look in Lucas'' eyes. In her opinion, it was a guilty expression. She felt as if she had fallen from the nine kingdoms, and had fallen into the abyss. Chapter 37 Being Separated Is Good For Each Other Chapter 37 Being Separated Is Good For Each Other "If you are tired of ying with me, just tell me. I am a straightforward person and I will never badger you." She pushed him away with brute force and turned to go upstairs. He caught up with her from behind and grabbed her thin shoulders. "Listen to me, honey. There is no first love. Cindy is very special. She is different from other women. I never date with her, and there is no way that we can be together. No matter in the past or now, I am just acting with her. And give her the favor that she got hurt for me while we were climbing rock. " He gazed at her without blinking. There was no sign of lying on his face, but she was still angry. She would never fall down at the same ce twice. "Leave me alone." She shook off his hand coldly and ran upstairs. He scratched his head and sat on the stairs. "Damn it! Cindy!" He cursed in his throat, thinking that he was really going to die because of her this time. After locking her bedroom for the whole night, she went to the bedroom and packed up some clothes early the next morning. When she opened the door, she found that Lucas was waiting for her outside. When he saw the big bag in her hand, he was shocked. "Where are you going, Sophia?" "I''m going to live in Gerard''s house for a couple of days. I need some time to calm down. I can''t just stay there and cool down every time I see you." Then she left. "Sophia." He grabbed her arm and said, "why don''t you trust me?" She shook off his hand, "no matter what reasons you have, no matter if you have done it or not, if you really care about me, you should take my feelings into consideration. You will not do anything that makes me misunderstand you. At least, you should give me a warning in advance." "Sophia..." He wanted to apologize, but he just couldn''t say the rest of the words. He had never lowered his head to show his apology. "All right, Lucas. I don''t want to quarrel with each other. It''s good for us to separate for a period of time." She ran out of patience and went downstairs. He didn''t stop her. Maybe it would be better for her to calm down for a while. As soon as she entered Jay''s apartment, she felt a sense of regret. It was just a garbage park. There was no ce for people to live. "Jay, it''s a miracle that you are still alive." She stared at him with arms akimbo. "I don''t have time. Sophia, help me please." Jay pretended to be angry with her and said, "I have ordered pizza for you and ice-cream to reward you." She let out a sigh, put on her gloves and started to clean up the room for him. Then shezilyy down on the sofa and enjoyed her pizza. "Sophia, when are you nning to go back?" Jay asked while eating ice cream. "Oh, my God! I haven''t even stayed here for a long time yet. You want to drive me away?" She knocked him on the head. "I didn''t mean that, of course. I was worried that if you stayed here for too long, Lucas would be taken away by others. You know, youngdies are waiting for the chance." Jay pouted. "This is themandment. If he just got kidnapped in a few days, he''s too unreliable and there''s nothing to miss." She shrugged her shoulders. Although she chose to believe him in her heart, she couldn''t swallow her anger. She had to teach him a lesson, so that he could remember the words "avoid arousing suspicion". So that other women wouldn''t have any chance. And, as she expected, Lucas would pick her up after the weekend. However, to her surprise, this weekend was not peaceful for him. Jacob Mo called Lucas toe home. After being taught a lesson, Jenny finally used her trump card to call her parents in Australia, using both hard and soft tactics to force them to return to the country far away to propose marriage to the Mo family. Jacob knew that his son was against marriage very much. He also felt that it was a little too early for him to arrange marriage now. After all, a young man,ck of wisdom and maturity, could not fully understand his intentions. But when Jenny''s family came to mention it himself, he could not dy. When Lucas came back home, Jenny''s family had already left. He jumped up from the sofa as soon as he heard his father''s proposal. "There is nothing to discuss about. I will never marry her." "Lucas, put your family''s interests first." Hearing that, Jacob''s eyes turned cold and his face darkened. The Mo Group''s global business had been expanded to Europe and America. The next goal was Australia, where the Xue Group started from Australia and was now quite famous in Australia. The reason why he had proposed the marriage with the Xue family was not because Mrs. Xue and his wife Anna Shen were best friends, but because they hoped that with the help of the Xue family, they could rebuild the road to Australia. But Lucas disdained it. With a deep sneer on his face, he mocked, "you want to sacrifice my happiness for your so-called interests?" "Men want to sess. They can''t be emotional. Your marriage must be based on assets, not burden." Taking a deep breath, Jacob continued, "women are like chips. They all have to contribute and value to you. As a wife, they also have the role of inmed women. Even if they are just yful people, they should act properly in order to get what they want. In this case, only these women are worth your money, time and emotional investment. If you unfortunately can''t find your love in an equal sect, you have to make a sacrifice for your family." He said these words with all earnestness. In fact, from the age of fifteen, Jacob has often told Lucas these words. But he is rebellious and does not receive any education. He didn''t allow his marriage to be just a deal of mutual use, mutual cooperation and mutual benefit. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I don''t care whether my wife is ady from a rich family or a shaggy jade. She just needs to do a little bit to make me willing to go home." He said clearly and forcefully. Jacob''s face was a little gloomy, but he did not rise a wave of anger. He knew that in dealing with his son''s business, it was like beating a ball. The more hard he pped, the more horrible the rebound force would be. "People''s feelings are not always the same, but can be cultivated." In fact, Jacob didn''t have the guts to say those words out. Only after he personally experienced many things could he feel the same. But he didn''t, he was very lucky that he met a woman who came from a rich family and liked her very much. His wife, Anna Shen, was from the richest and the most powerful Oriental n. They fell in love with each other at the first sight. This perfect marriage became the strong springboard for the ck sheep to grow. His son''s marriage was just like the copy of him and Anna. It was beneficial to the Mo Group. But he ignored the most important point that Lucas had no feelings for Jenny. "I''m sorry, daddy. I''m afraid I''ll only let you down." Lucas was still determined, but no one could change Jacob''s mind, even if it was his own son. Chapter 38 Its Over Chapter 38 It''s Over Lucas was more defiant than his father. He set himself up because he didn''t want to be bound by anyone. Aftering out of the house, he went to Cindy''s vi first and then to Jay''s apartment. When he opened the door, Sophia deliberately sat on the sofa to y with her iPad, without answering him. "Are you still mad at me?" He sat down beside her and held her in his arms. She shook off his hand and turned her head, still ignoring him. "Sophia." He put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her deeply. He pursed his lips and said slowly, "it''s my fault. I didn''t consider it well, right..." She covered his mouth with her hand, and said, "all right, I don''t need your apology, as long as you can think for me and for us in the future." She knew when enough is enough. "Sophia!" Lucas moved and held her in his arms. He sucked the fragrance of her hair greedily and said, "I miss you. I can''t sleep well without you by my side." She buried her head in her chest. She was also missing him. Without him by her side, she slept well. She was even afraid that he was really tired of her. She said, "Lucas, you promise me, no matter what happens, don''t lie to me, even if it is a white lie, okay?" "Okay." He nodded solemnly. After a while of silence, he whispered, "now, there really is something I have to remind you in advance." "What is it?" She was slightly stunned and looked up at him. He lowered his head and said to her ear. An hourter, she left Jay''s apartment with him and came back at dusk. She even packed up all her belongings in Bluwater Vi. As soon as he got home, he was shocked to see the living room full of shopping bags and Sophia who was sitting on the sofa with tears all over her face and pushing food into her mouth. "Sophia, what are you..." "Our rtionship ispletely over." She sobbed while speaking ambiguously, with the cake in her mouth. "Really?" His eyes widened. "Jay, I want to tell you something! Use your pen to kill him!" She jumped up swiftly, hands on hips, and stepped back and forth in anger. "What happened? Sophia, tell me now. " He picked up a piece of cake and took a bite. "He really had sex with Cindy that night. They are now reconciled." She sniffed hard. "Really?" Jay was choked and poured a ss of water for himself. "Yes, I have proof," She got three photos from her phone, which were taken on the bed by Lucas and Cindy. "Cindy sent these pictures to me and asked me to quit. I went to see Lucas this morning. He admitted himself that he still loved Cindy and wanted to be with her again." As soon as she finished speaking, she burst into tears and continued, "Jay, I was dumped by that bastard. You must help me to revenge!" "Fuck! How dare he can bully you!" Jay said while angrily patting the coffee table. "Sophia, send the photos to me. I''ll have him hit the headlines tomorrow." "Jay, I''m afraid he won''t listen to me. I''ll make him a heartless, cold-blooded man, a son of a bitch, and a whore. How irresponsible and cold-blooded he is!" She spit out thirty words in a row. It seemed that she was angry with him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Okay, Sophia, I''ll write now. I''ll write it down ruthlessly!" Jay couldn''t help but roll up his sleeves, rubbing his hands. The next day, Lucas hit the headlines again. Cindy got back together with her old love. yboys changed their girlfriends in many ways Coral, the goddess of the nation, also had a huge poprity. Her rtionship with chuck had be the hottest topic on Weibo and BBS. When Cindy was interviewed on Wednesday, she also vaguely admitted her rtionship with Lucas. And they had frequently shown up in front of the media to show off their love. Sophia asked for three days'' leave before going to thepany. Hearing that, Maggie put everything aside and rushed to the CEO office. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Maggie was assured. "Sure enough, one can''t defeat the other. She is beautiful and noble. You can''t defeat her. I really sympathize with you!" She covered her mouth andughed. "There is a saying that you don''t care about how long the world ends, you only care about what you once had, at least I have once. You can only stare at me helplessly." Sophia sneered. In terms of eloquence, Maggie was always at a disadvantage. Her face grew pale and green. "Miss Sophia, let''s wait and see." "What are you looking at? Even if you wait for a life time, you won''t have him. I''ve long given up hope. You''d better give up." "Am I making fun of you?". Maggie was mad. She knew that nobody could be able topare with Sophia. Afraid of being poked again, she stamped her foot, turned around and left bitterly. Jenny was even angrier than her. When she saw Jacob agreed, she had expected that there would be another stumbling block. Though Sophia was just a poor girl with no background, and she was easy to deal with. Cindy was the daughter of the casten with a prominent family. Jacob and the casten were good friends. No matter what, they would give a little respect and would not stop Cindy from dating with Lucas. And Jenny and Lucas'' wedding had to be put off temporarily, otherwise it would be difficult for them to deal with Cindy. Maggie said, pretending to beforting her. She was happy that Jenny would not get married with Lucas. She could only wait and see when they had a quarrel. The first battle between Jenny and Cindy was going on the Inte. The news about them attracted a lot of people''s attention on the Inte and became the first topic. Their fans were divided into two groups, fighting with each other fiercely. Some of them followed suit on the Inte, with the purpose to make friends with each other. The paparazzi were more than happy. They followed Cindy and Lucas secretly every day to get the first prize, including Jay. Of course, he had another purpose: to avenge Sophia and to inform John. Since their reunion, John had been upset and went abroad for rxation. As soon as she got a call from Jay, he boarded the ne back to the Pacific Ocean immediately. Her heart sank again. Sophia was taken aback by John''s sudden appearance. "Sophia,e back to me. Let''s start all over again, okay?" He took her hand and she tried to break away from him, but he refused to let her go. "John, too many things have happened these days, and my mind is in a mess. I just want to be alone for a while." She frowned. "Okay, I can wait, I will wait for your heart to calm down." He knew that he needed to be patient. Chapter 39 Why Are You Here Chapter 39 Why Are You Here As she thought of this, Sophia felt a little helpless. It seemed that she regarded John as her friend more than anything else. People were always emotionless towards each other, and if they just faded away, it would be very difficult for them to restore their rtionship. She knew this and also knew how to cherish fate. She had been persistent and strived for John, but only to be exhausted as a result. "John, there are many good girls in the world and you don''t need to waste time on me. I think the best rtionship between us is to be friends." "Why? Didn''t you break up with Lucas?" An expression of sadness shed across John''s face. She shook her head, "it has nothing to do with Lucas. I don''t think we are right for each other." "We were born together. If we were not the right one for each other, then there would be no other suitable man in the world." "John." She looked at him, with a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth. "Whether I am suitable or not has nothing to do with time. It is a matter of character and family. Your family will not ept me. If you want to make a choice between your family and me, you must give up me." This words hit John''s heart. His eyes moved slightly and there was a guilty look in his eyes. He said, "my mother has agreed to let us go. There is no obstacle." "Really?" She smiled coldly. "How about asking your mother out for a mealter to ask her?" Perhaps only in this way could John really give up. "Okay. I''ll call my mother now. If she''s okay with it, you can''t refuse me again." There was a glimmer of hope in the smile of Vi. She nodded. She knew very well that unless the sun rose in the west, the moon fell in the East, or she would be a daughter of a rich family in one go. Otherwise, the snobbish Mrs. Xu would never ept her. Hearing that her son would invite her for dinner, Mrs. Xu came to the shop selling beef in high spirits. Her face darkened as soon as she saw Sophia. "Why are you here?" She pouted with anger. "Mrs. Xu, the beef steak here are very delicious, so John and I specially invited you to eat some." "Do you have any idea about this?". Mrs. Xu frowned, "beef steak is good, but the people who eat together with me is too low, which makes me lose my appetite." "Mom, are you talking about me?" John frowned in displeasure. Seeing his mother''s face, he felt like having met Siberia, where the extreme cold air was suddenly frozen. "You are my son. How could I me you?" Mrs. Xu waved her hand and cast a sidelong nce at her. "Mom..." John looked at her with a pleading expression in his eyes. And Sophia took a sip of tea slowly and smiled slightly, "Mrs. Xu, are you talking about me? To be honest, I have seen some ces these days, such as the kindness of a real estate king, the modesty of a jewelry tycoon, and the refinement of a country. I feel really unustomed to sit face to face with you. " Mrs. Xu''s face twitched with anger. She had never expected that Miss Sophia would talk back to her. Much to her surprise, she jeered at her in a straightforward way. John was shocked too. He had long been used to her tolerance. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she was not who she used to be. Now she knew better about the saying, "a tamed horse is often ridden." so she took everything from others. "Who do you think you are? How dare you contradict me?" Mrs. Xu pounded the table hard and raised her voice. "I just don''t like your obscenity. You have no right to have dinner with me and I will never allow you to be with my son either." All the people in the restaurant looked back. Sophia deliberately stood up and poured a cup of tea for her respectfully. "Mrs. Xu, everyone is laughing at you. You are a golden honored figure. Don''t lose your identity." The voice was so low that only the people on the table could hear it. "You..." Mrs. Xu''s face flushed with shyness and anger. She was too embarrassed to say a word for a long time. In Mrs. Xu''s eyes, Sophia was nothing but a pushover. She could bully her as she liked. But Sophia dared notin at all. She had never expected that Sophia was so good at martial arts. At this moment, Sophia even personally cut the beef steak into small pieces and put them in front of Mrs. Xu. "Mrs. Xu, hurry up to eat. The beef steak will taste bad if it is cold." Her face was full of smile, but her eyes were fierce, which made Mrs. Xu fear. The crowd started to whisper. "Now that her son has found such a great girlfriend, what else can she be unsatisfied with?" "I''ve never met such a weird woman like her." "She looks like a grandma. If I were her, I would have kicked her son and let him remain single all his life." Some of their discussions reached the ears of John and his mother. Mrs. Xu was trembling with anger. Putting his hands on his head, he regretted having asked his mother toe. "John, tell me the truth. Is she here to bother you again?" After that, she pulled out her son''s sword. Holding the sword in her hand, she was afraid that Sophia would kneel down and beg for mercy. "Mom, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t interfere with my business?" John had an impulse to cry. "If she was born a rich family, I won''t interfere. If it is her, I will definitely not allow you to be in a rtionship with her." Mrs. Xu''s tone was very firm. She had no idea that her words had pushed her son into the abyss. Sophia curled her lips into a sarcastic smile. "John, now you see it? I''m leaving now. " She stood up and smiled at Mrs. Xu, "please enjoy yourself." Then she strode away. "Sophia!" "Let her go. If you dare to chase her out, I''ll die in front of you," said Mrs. Xu, gritting her teeth "Mom, please, don''t push me anymore." John tried to push her mother''s hand away, but unexpectedly, her mother took the fork and stabbed it into her own arm. "Mother..." shouted John, as he grabbed her wrist and the fork from her hand, "well, well, I won''t go with her. I won''t go with her anyway, okay?" He sat back on the floor helplessly. Said Mrs. Xu, with a smile on her face. How could she bear to hurt herself? She just pretended to scare her son. After all, the trick always works. At this time, Sophia did not go far. Standing in front of the French window of the restaurant, she saw clearly what had happened just now. She smiled sadly and thest attachment for John, like indifference, floated away. When she arrived at the apartment and saw Jay, a rage rose to her head. "Oh, my God! Do you think I''m not so unlucky and miserable enough? And you''re calling John to irritate me again!" Jay pressed her shoulder and consoled her, "don''t worry, Sophia. I have a good news to tell you. It''s a big secret. Lucas is doomed this time." Chapter 40 Intimate Relationship Chapter 40 Intimate Rtionship "What did you find?" Sophia was slightly surprised. Jay smiled mysteriously and then developed the photos in his camera. Cindy and another woman. "I kept an eye on Cindy during time and finally caught her." Jay raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "the news I just released will definitely attract the attention of all the people in the entertainment circle in Asia! And Lucas will also be the biggest joke in the whole K Country. " "What are you talking about?". "Jay, do you really believe that Cindy is the lesbian only by a few photos? Don''t forget that she is on intimate terms with Lucas now. " "No, No, No!" "I saw it with my own eyes. I don''t think she is pure. She is double-sided. She loves both men and women." Sophia took a deep breath. Jay was imaginative, "Jay, I really want to take revenge on him, but you need to be careful about this news. I''m afraid your career in the paparazzo will be over soon." She looked at him seriously. "Sophia, my duty is to expose the various kinds of scandals in the entertainment circle. What are you worrying about?" Jay said confidently. "Jay, the rtionship between a man and a woman is very normal. It''s not a big deal. Coral is not an ordinary person. She is the king''s daughter. If she was just drunk and acted wildly, the king would definitely sue you for the sake of his daughter''s reputation. Even if it was true, it was like pping the king in public. Would he let you go? Not to mention Lucas. If you made him embarrassed, he would make you disappear from this world. " "Is it so scary?" Jay asked while scratching his head. His face was pale. "No, it''s not. It''s just more terrifying. If I''m not wrong, there may be news from other reporters, but they don''t dare to make up stories, in case they offend the ship king and Lucas. And I bet the editor in chief wouldn''t let you pass the news if he saw it. " She was right and methodical. Jay kept silent for a while. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was reasonable and he decided to be more careful. A lot of paparazzi were much more experienced than him with a keen sense of smell. They all knew about coral, but maybe they chose to keep silent because they were afraid of the ship king and Heron. So he had better be careful. He didn''t want to screw up his career that he had devoted his whole life. "Sophia, you have always been thoughtful. Fortunately, you have reminded me of that. Otherwise, you would not be able to see me on the earth tomorrow." Jay gave her a hug to show his gratitude. She patted him on the back and said, "Jay, it''s better to delete the photos in your camera. You can''t let other people see them, especially those who are jealous of you and want to frame you to steal the credit from them." Jay nodded and said, "Sophia, you''re right. I''m going to destroy the photos." The magazine had so manypetitors and they couldn''t have the chance. She smiled, and the restless heart slowly returned to her original ce. As soon as she returned to the room, she gave Lucas a call. After a while, she sneaked out of the apartment in full dress, wearing a nice cap, toad cap and mask. She passed an empty intersection and quickly got into the car which was parked beside. She burst intoughter when she saw Lucas, "it''s not yours, is it?" "Mike''s." He curled his lips and said, "you want to keep a low profile, okay?" "Yes, young master." She stuck out her tongue naughtily and asked, "where are we going?" Anyway, we can''t go back to Bluewater Vi for the time being. Who knows how many paparazzi have lurked there. "You will know when we get there." His eyes shed a mysterious light. After more than an hour, he came to a quiet private bay. A vi in a wooden cottage stood on the coast. When they reached the door, he covered her eyes and led her inside slowly. "Well, raise your head." He whispered in her ear and then let go of her. "Wow!" She eximed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It was a blue sky. Several strands of clouds, light and light as a fairy, swept through the sky. The sky was bright with stars shining. Did he really make her a small room under the starry sky? She opened her eyes wide and looked at him with an incredible expression. Surprise and excitement gushed out of her heart, rippling back and forth in the night wind. "Do you like it?" His voice was stirred by the sea breeze, gently stroking her hair. "Yes." She nodded her head repeatedly and put her arms around his neck. She liked it. She liked it so much. The two of themy on the carpet. Stars were twinkling in the sky. After a long time of rxation, she turned to look at him. "I have dealt with Stevens. He won''t tell anyone about coral." He held her hand and kissed it. "I will remind Cindy to be careful." "Don''t tell us that she was taken by Jay." She pouted, worried that Cindy would retaliate against Jay. "Don''t worry. I won''t. I know he is your best friend." He smiled. "Lucas." She looked at him with a hint of worry in her eyes. "Can this really stop your wedding with Jenny? Jenny and Cindy are getting more and more impatient with each other. " "Don''t worry. Jenny is a pure evil woman. She won''t be Cindy''s rival." He gave a soft smile. Cindy was courageous and courageous. She was the best one to take the me. They just hyped about it and took what they needed. Her father would not investigate her and he could protect Sophia at the same time. He was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid that Jean would be hurt. No one knew his son better than his father. He knew his father very well. If he used any unscrupulous means to get what he wanted, and if he found out the rtionship between him and Sophia, he feared that his father would do something horrible to her. He couldn''t let this happen. She lowered her eyes which were covered with the shadow of mncholy. "Your family will not ept me, right?" "I am the one who likes you and wants to live with you. No one else can change my mind, even my parents." He smiled and said in a determined tone. It was extremely great that nobody could change his mind. She leaned her head on his shoulder, looking at the bright stars in the sky, and said, "but I don''t want you to have conflict with your family because of me." "Idiot!" He gently kissed her face and said, "I will prove to them that you are the best choice for me. You are born to fit in with me. As long as we are happy, they will be speechless." His words set her mind at rest. She knew that he was an extremely independent and unruly person, in a sharp contrast to John. The cowardice of John was a fatal injury to their love. After the disaster, she appreciated the perseverance and decisiveness of Lucas more and more, which made her feel at ease and relieved. Chapter 41 Father And Daughter Of Xue Family Chapter 41 Father And Daughter Of Xue Family The only thing she could do now was to wait, waiting for Cindy to force Jenny to leave. However, Jenny was unwilling to leave. It seemed that it would take a lot of time and mind for her to be trapped in the Mo family. The next day, before dawn, Sophia went back to Jay''s apartment. Jay also came back and was about to call her. "Sophia, where have you been? You didn''te backst night, did you? " "You can go to the night club, so can''t I?" She pouted. Jay leaned to smell her. He was relieved to find that there was no smell of alcohol from it. Otherwise, he was afraid that Sophia was turned down. "If you want to go to a nightclub, do you want to go with me?" "Can I go to your ce?" She yawned and made herself a cup of coffee. "You are right." Jay smiled while scratching his head. After drinking the coffee, Sophia went back to catch up on sleep. She was so sleepy. She didn''t sleep the whole night because of Lucas. The saying "absence makes the heart grow fonder"? In the afternoon, she was woken up by a scream from Jay! "Wow! It''s getting more and more interesting!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What?" She opened the door and rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Come and have a look." He waved at her. She walked to theputer and took a look. Then she was shocked. "Jenny, the heiress of ck tortoise from Australia, has secretly engaged to Mr. Lucas, and Cindy is now a mistress." It must be the plot of Jenny''s father, Peter Xue. He was displeased with the gossip about Lucas'' mansion and his intention was to pressure Mo Family, asking them not to dy the wedding. Xue family had started to enter K Country. Instead of Mo family, Xue family hoped their marriage to be sessful. In this way, Xue family could be able to expand its domestic market with the help of Mo family. It seemed that things were getting more and moreplicated. Sophia was a little worried. The next day was ZW Group''s anniversary ceremony. The CEO office and the public rtions department were responsible for arranging the venue and greeting guests. At the banquet hall of Penis Hotel, it was arge and luxurious hall. From the list of guests, she saw the names of Xue family. She didn''t expect that Lucas would invite them. In the evening, guests came one after another. Jenny held her father''s arm. She was dressed in a slight candy colored slip dress iid with light sequins. The hemline of the dress was elegant and loosened, showing her slender legs. Together with a floral long cape, she seemed more noble and elegant. She raised her head and waved at the guests and reporters with a smile, in the manner of a wife of a president. Maggie greeted them in a hurry and took them to the seats for honored guests. The protagonist of the party was thest to appear. His appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Cindy who was holding his arm was the goddess of the nation. "Crack, crack," the journalists'' hands were unstoppable to stop the cameras. He was handsome and superior. She was so sexy and charming. They were together like the moon and the stars. Cindy was wearing a deep V-shaped dress. Walking along the path, she looked like a ripplingke surrounded by twinkling jade. She wore light make-up. She was a pure girl with nude makeup. But the light she wore only highlighted her beauty and charm. Jenny, who had been stole the shine by Cindy was so angry that her face turned dreadfully green. Jenny''s face darkened. Now, everyone in Q City knew that she was engaged to Jenny, but Lucas invited the Xue family and Lucas dared to bring his mistress. It was obvious that he did it on purpose. In the celebrities circle, there is no evesting friend, nor evesting enemy. The rtionship between each other is veryplicated. If you respect me, I will respect you. If you tear my skin off, I will p you in the face secretly in the future. Peter remembered what had happened today, and he must teach this arrogant guy a lesson. Sitting on the chair of the president, Lucas held Cindy''s hand and kissed her in detail. The presence of so many guests and so many reporters didn''t affect his flirtation at all. Cindy chuckled. Her beautiful eyes half narrowed and her cheeks turned slightly red. A tinge of happiness could be found in her eyes. Without a blink, Sophia stared at Lucas. If she hadn''t known that Lucas was just pretending to kiss Cindy, she would have rushed to him and pped him. Jenny was getting mad. She felt that under the covers, many ants climbed out of the luxurious floor. They crawled up along her shoes and crept into her vest, biting her heart. "Daddy!" She stamped her foot and turned to look at Peter with tears in her eyes. "I will ask him to give you an exnation!" Peter patted his daughter''s hands tofort her. Jenny sniffed and looked around the hall. Her eyes stopped in the back of the hall with a cold smile on her lips. "Daddy, I''m going to the dressing room." She said goodbye to her father and went to a corner. "I didn''t expect you to be here!" Seeing her was like finding a punching bag. "Miss Jenny." "Hello," she greeted, emotionless. Jennyughed sarcastically and said, "if youe here for Lucas, I advise you not to worry about it. A woman like you is not qualified to be his girlfriend. The reason why he didn''t dump you for so long was that he wanted to y the game of sparrow turning into a phoenix. Unfortunately, you are just a vulture with a poor look." "Even the vultures are better than the air with no sense of existence!" "Miss Jenny, I really admire your persistence. You are searching for the sense of existence and being ignored all the time. You must be very tired, aren''t you?" She snorted and decided to leave, as it was rare for her to talk to her in such a condition. In this case, Alina was very indignant and unwilling to stop talking with her. Unexpectedly, she stretched out her foot and tripped her hard. Unprepared, Sophia stumbled forward and bumped into the waiter who was walking towards her with champagne. The bottle in the waiter''s hand fell to pieces. Champagne was bubbling on the floor. She apologized while squatting to clean it up. Suddenly, she slipped on the champagne, and fell heavily to the ground. A sharp pain in the back almost made her faint. A surge of warm liquid gushed out and stained the white bubbles on the floor. She struggled to get up, but the sharp pain had sucked out all her strength, and also took away her consciousness. "Oh my God! Sophia was injured. Help me!" When Michell saw it, she screamed and ran to her. Lucas jumped up from his seat and dashed towards her at supersonic speed. "Sophia --" looking at her in the blood, he heartily picked her up and crazily rushed out. The hall fell into silence. People were still in a state of shock. As Jenny looked at the blood on the ground, she was struck with indescribable joy. But the feeling soon was reced by strong jealousy and resentment. Lucas seemed very nervous. Did he still care about that rotten sparrow? Sophia was just a useless woman. She couldn''t figure it out. Peter gazed at the direction that Lucas disappeared, with a sinister sneer on the corner of his mouth. He had been worried that he couldn''t find Lucas'' weakness, and now it had a breakthrough. Chapter 42 Provoke Dissension Chapter 42 Provoke Dissension When Sophia woke up, it was four dayster. She opened her weak eyes, only to see an exhausted face of Lucas. No, not only was he exhausted, but he also should be in a mess. And his thick hair was in a mess. His handsome face was pale and haggard, with thick stubble around his chin, which was as smooth as before. And there were also two tight eyebrows, which were full of worries, worry and tiredness. His deep eyes were filled with unspeakable pain, as if he was the one who was hurt. "Sophia, you woke up." He tried to smile to her, and even his smile looked haggard. He had stayed here for four days and four nights, without even a second or a second to close his eyes. She tried to sit up, but her heart ached as she moved. "Yes." Sophia replied in a low voice. "Don''t move. The wound hasn''t healed yet." He held her and began to make bed on her bed. The doctor said that her heart was almost broken by the shard of ss. He was scared after thinking about it. However, what she cared about was not her own injury, but his n failed as her rtionship with Lucas was exposed. "Lucas, you should go back now. I''m fine. You staying here for too long will raise suspicion." He held her hands and said, "don''t worry. I''ll handle it. The only thing you need to do now is to get well as soon as possible." She nodded and pouted yfully, "I don''t want you to marry Jenny anyway." Jenny! Upon hearing the name, Lucas was infuriated. Michell told him everything. It was Jenny who tripped Sophia up. At that time, Jenny was very disappointed about Sophia''s safety. It was a pity that the sparrow didn''t die. She opened the door, intending to drive out for a walk. But when she opened the door of the garage, her eyes were shocked by the horrible scene. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her pink Ferrari was decorated with holes all over the car. "Ah --" hardly had she finished screaming in panic, she was covered by a big hand, and then she was dragged back to her apartment like a ughteredmb, and thrown heavily on the floor. In front of them were four tall men in ck, with a murderous look on their faces. "What are you doing? Do you know who I am?" She shivered and stepped back. "I don''t know who you are. Why brings you here?" A man in ck sneered and waved his hand. Jenny covered her face in panic. "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me!" "Don''t worry. We are all civilized people. Not only did we not beat you, we also brought you a gift." The man in ck with long hair took out a box from his pocket. When he opened it, Jenny screamed and got goose bumps all over her body. There were all cockroaches inside. She was afraid of cockroach the most. "Get away from it, get it away -" "This is your favorite food." The man in ck took out a sharp knife and shook it in front of her. The sharp light of the knife shed and hurt her eyes. "If you eat it up obediently, your face will be a bee''s nest like your car!" "Daddy, help!" Jenny burst into tears due to fear, but unfortunately, her father could not hear this. In order not to be disfigured, she had to eat as she asked. She cried while spitting out her bile in the end. The man in ck pinched her chin and said, "this is Mr. Mo''sst warning. As long as Miss Ye is not hurt, you will not have the courage to live in the world anymore!" After the man in ck left, she hurriedly asked for help from Peter. Peter''s anger zed when he saw his daughter suffered, "that bastard! I must teach him a lesson!" "Dad, it''s not Lucas'' fault. It was all because of Sophia. She must have been stirring up trouble between me and Lucas." Jenny gnashed her teeth. "Is she the woman who was injured at the party?" Peter asked. "It''s her. I don''t know what she has done to fascinate Lucas." She grabbed Peter''s sleeves, "Dad, you must help me get rid of her." "Don''t worry. It''s easy to deal with her." Peter patted his daughter''s hand. "But, Lucas doesn''t take you seriously. Are you really going to marry him?" "Dad, I love Lucas. I will die without him." Jenny said resolutely, "it''s all those women''s fault. As long as we get married and have a child, Lucas will set his mind at rest." Peter nodded and thought, ''men are all ambitious when they are young. At that time, I had a lot of women around me and I was too old and had a strong sense of responsibility, so I''ve slowly settled down.''. Most importantly, the marriage with the Mo family could bring unlimited benefits to the Xue Group. He had a n in his mind. He was waiting for Sophia to leave the hospital. Sophia was discharged from the hospital a weekter. She returned to Bluewater Vi and stayed there for a month before she recovered. After going to work, Lucas hired a bodyguard and driver David to pick her up every day to protect her. David called her the other day and told her that his father fell down from the stairs and had a cerebral hemorrhage. He wanted to send his father to the hospital first and pick her up. So she let him take care of his father in the hospital and took a taxi home. She worked overtime in thepany and when she came out, it was gettingte. The shadow on the sidewalk was very dark. Thick shade of trees obscured the dim light of the streetmps. There was a ck van in the shadow. It almost blended in with the night. The car was moving. There were some people in it. She moved a little inside unconsciously. Suddenly, the door opened. Two masked men rushed out and pulled her into the car. A piece of white cloth covered her mouth and nose It was still silent on the way. A fierce wind swept through the night, The miserable whistling sounded like the chimes of ghost on the ground. Deep in the shadow, a dull sound of a engine broke the darkness of the night. The ck minibus sped through the flickering light and disappeared in the night When she woke up, she found herself in a small and dark room without a window. There was only a closed iron door, like a underground room. The air was cold and moist, filled with a strong musty smell and the smell of smoke, which made her choked. There was nothing but a bed and a yellowing wallmp. She struggled to her feet and pounded the door. "Who are you? Let me out!" No one answered. A strong sense of fear took over her. Did Lucas know that she was kidnapped? How would they ckmail him? She couldn''t imagine. How could her mother live alone if she died like this? Tears streamed down her cheeks at the thought of her mother. Suddenly, they heard some footsteps from outside. The small door for a dog to get out was opened and a te of food was handed in. There was a strong and sour smell in the porridge. She thought it might be roasted? These bastards! She cursed them! Chapter 43 Revenge Chapter 43 Revenge Lucas had been looking for Sophia the whole night. He was almost driven crazy. It was a call in the early morning. "Lucas, are you looking for Sophia?" The voice on the other side of the phone was weird, but he recognized it was Peter''s voice. He held the phone tighter suddenly. "Where is she?" After a long time of silence, the man in the room cursed, "damn woman! Don''t be so stubborn! If you don''t speak, I''ll cut off your tongue!" "Sophia..." he spoke over the phone, "don''t be afraid. Tell me, did they hurt you?" She tried to keep her voice calm, but her internal organs were shaking violently. "Lucas, leave me alone. Leave them alone..." Her scream disappeared. Anger was burning in his eyes. He clenched his fist with his knuckles cracking. "What do you want?" "I''m waiting for you at room 2303 of the J Hotel!" Peter hung up the phone. Lucas rushed there like a tornado. Peter sat cross legged in the wooden armchair, with a cigar in his mouth. "Where is she?" Blue veins stood out on his temples. "It seems that dating with Cindy is just an excuse. The person you really care about is this woman!" Peter grinned sinisterly. "I asked you where she was," He clenched his teeth. "If you want to see her again, marry Jenny obediently, or I''ll give you a dead body!" Peter took a drag on his cigar and threatened Lucas. With livid face, Lucas clenched his fists, his chest heaving heavily. "If she''s missing a hair, you will die a graveless death!" Peter patted the tea table angrily, "you overweening brat! This time, it''s me who teach you a lesson on behalf of Jacob. No one dares to be unbridled in front of me." A savage light shed through his deep eyes. "If Sophia has lost hair, I''ll break one of Jenny''s arms. Remember it!" Peter''s face twitched. He forgot one thing: while he grasped Lucas'' weakness. "As long as you marry Jenny and treat her well, Sophia will be fine." He said slowly. That was a deal. Lucas snorted in his heart. How he wished he could shoot Peter dead. But for the safety of Sophia, he must be patient. The best way was to hold back. When he came back, he immediately called on Jerry and Kai, and asked them to use all the power and forces to secretly search for Sophia. In the Mo family, when Jacob heard that his son agreed to marry Jenny, he was surprised. The Xue family put forward to get married in a month, so it was so hasty for him to disagree. After all, Mo family was not an ordinary family. Marriage was a matter of great importance, which would naturally be done in a dignified and magnificent way. The rtives, friends and business friends of the Mo family and Shen family had arge number of people. Only by sending the invitation could they be busy for a few months. It was not allowed to hold the wedding for more than half a year. Jenny had expected it. She lowered her head and rubbed her belly, "Mr. Jacob, I can wait, but my child can''t That was clear. With a hint of mockery in Jacob''s eyes, he felt shame on her. Since it had happened, Jacob had nothing to say. The wedding was set at the 28 day by the end of the month. Everything was simple, and only some rtives and friends and important figures from the famous circle were invited. Jenny began to prepare for the wedding with joy. She believed that as long as she had this marriage certificate, she could trap him. From now on, no matter how many women he had around, she could kill them one by one reasonably. Peter suggested that his daughter should get pregnant as soon as possible after marriage. If she didn''t get pregnant, he would not let Sophia out. He believed that even if a vicious tiger didn''t eat its cubs, no matter how much Lucas hated, he wouldn''t hurt his own child. Moreover, if he had a baby, his parents would protect Jenny, which meant her position in the Mo family would be secured. One day, Jenny drove to Bluewater Vi. She couldn''t wait to have a look at the legendary ce". Lucas hadn''te back yet, and his adamant steward wouldn''t let her in,pletely ignoring this future hostess. "Fire her as soon as I get in." Thought Jenny angrily. Four hours had passed, but there was still no sign of Lucas. But she had to wait, until he came back. The security guard at the gate was looking at her strangely all the time. She seemed to have noticed it. She gave him a stare and got back to the car. It waste at night. Finally, the sound of the motor came from the dark avenue with the trees covering, and she could hear the sound of it now. All of a sudden, Jenny''s dim eyes were lit up. She looked at herself in the mirror, tidied up her hair and put on ayer of lipstick. In the distance, Lucas had already seen her. His handsome face shed a cold and mocking smile. The car stopped at the gate. He got out of the car. His face was as cold as the ice in the deep winter. Even her burning heart was cooled down a little. "Lucas!" She trembled. "What''s up?" He said in a cold voice. "It''s a bit cold outside. Let''s go inside first, okay?" She held her arms, pitifully. "Get in the car." He said it out expressionlessly. The driver came to open the door for them. She smiled and gracefully got on the car. Soon she would see her future home. He pushed the button, and the car door was closed. Then he gave her an indifferent look, "you can talk now." Her smile froze all of a sudden. She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t believe that he didn''t n to let her in. "Don''t you invite me in?" Her eyes were covered with ayer of tears, and she was so sad that she wanted to cry. He did not speak, but answered her with a cold look. She looked down, tears falling on her eyshes. She was the apple of her parents'' eye. She was an arrogant and insufferably arrogant person. No one dared to disobey her. A glimmer of indescribable gloom shed through his eyes. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and stroked her silky hair. She felt shy and looked at him shyly. His deep eyes, like the cold stares in the mist, were able to captivate her unconsciously. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, the man''s perfect face leaned close to Jenny''s. Jenny could feel his gentle breath, like the warm spring breeze, blowing her cheeks red. Would he kiss her? Her heart was beating so fast that she closed her eyes subconsciously. Jenny''s lips curled into a thin smile, which was even more mocking. His lips swept over her lips and stopped in her ears. "Only my woman is qualified to live in my house." His tone was calm, cold and emotionless. She trembled violently as if she had been hit by a thunder. "We''re getting married. I''m your only woman." He sneered, "the only thing you can get is a piece of paper! You will never be my woman! " He opened the door to ask her to get off. She bit her lips hard, "let me tell you. If you dare to be bad to me, you will never see Sophia again." She cried and was like a woman who ran out of the hospital like a lunatic. Lucas clenched his fingers. He would definitely repay Xue family for what the Xue family had done to Sophia! The first thing Jenny did when she came back was to ask her father about what was going on. She wanted to show off and give Sophia a hard blow. Chapter 44 You Want It Chapter 44 You Want It Sophia had been locked up in the basement for two weeks, No daytime. There was no dark night. There was always a dim wallmp in front of her. She only had dinner once or two days. She was so hungry that she gobbled it down, not caring whether the food was sour or not. Then shey back on the bed. The food was so little. Having eaten less, Sophia got more and more weak and soon fell into aa. Then she was woken up by Jenny. She grabbed her hair and dragged her to the cement ground. Sophia was too weak to fight back and said weakly, "so, you are the one who kidnapped me?" "Let me tell you, I''m going to marry Lucas!" She looked rathercent. "You kidnapped me and threatened him to marry you?" "There are many kinds of shameless people in the world, but you are already invincible." "You are the most shameless one!" Jenny became angry from embarrassment. She raised her hand to p Sophia across the face. Then she pped her back again. Blood was flowing from the corner of Sophia''s mouth. Sophia sneered, suddenly rushing to Jenny with all her strength and biting her hand hard. Jenny cried out in pain, e in quickly and teach her a lesson." On hearing this, two masked men rushed in and gave Sophia a kick and a punch. Sophia was ina in pain. Jenny''s anger subsided a little. She kicked hard at Sophia''s belly before she left. The chillness of the air permeated the ground, wet and cold. Sophia was lying on the ground. Her thin dress was soon wet through. As time went by little by little in the darkness, her blood was also frozen little by little, but the faith that kept living in her brain tenaciously supported her life. A glimmer of light came through the gap under the iron gate. The next morning. The endless quietness was shattered like ice. There was noise outside, howling like a ghost, and kicking the door heavily. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The door was kicked open. "Sophia--" a familiar voice came into her ears. She struggled hard and cracked her heavy eyelids slightly. A face was blurred and body was shaking in front of her. "Lucas..." She muttered weakly, with a tear spilling from the corner of her eyes. "No You are not him You are an angel to take me away, aren''t you? " "Sophia." He looked at her bruised body, found that his internal organs were like being stirred by a dagger and swept into the bone. Warm tears rolled down her cheeks, mixed with her tears. He was full of self-me, anger and hatred. "Nobody can take you away from me!" He wrapped her frozen body with the nket and took her in his arms. A smile appeared on her shivering lips. She was so weak like a gust of wind. "I really want to leave here..." "Okay, let''s go now." He picked her up and walked out of the cage. Then he walked over the two men who had been knocked out on the ground. He squeezed some words from his teeth, "this ce, let it disappear forever! These two people made their life a living hell! And don''t let Peter know about this. " He needed to give him a surprise. "Yes, boss." The man standing behind Lucas nodded solemnly. A weekter, the wedding caused the most sensation, was about to be held in Penis Hotel. All the guests had arrived. The bride wore a diamond wedding dress specially made for her by a famous Italian designer, waiting for the groom. An hourter, Lucas appeared at the door of the banquet hall. He grabbed the cor of two men, and slowly walked into the banquet hall like dragging two dead pigs. All the guests eximed. "Lucas, what are you doing?" Anna almost jumped up, but she was stopped and stopped by her husband, Jacob. He had long felt that something was wrong. Her son''s marriage was easily agreed by him, unless the sun rose in the West. Although Jacob wished that he could unite with Xue family by marriage, he did not allow anyone to force his son. What''s more, the Xue family did not take him seriously at all. The muscles on Peter''s face were convulsing. Jenny was scared and stayed still without moving. "Today, I brought two dogs with me to cheer you up!" As soon as he finished saying that, he grabbed the bottle on the table. He picked it up and knocked hard at the edge of the table. "Bang!" with a crisp sound, the bottle was broken in half. All the guests present were shocked. He poured the wine on the face of one man. The man groaned, suddenly opened his eyes wide, and howled wildly, "it was Mr. Xue. It was Miss Jenny who asked us to do so!" With a wave of Lucas, the bottle was smashed to pieces on the letter of happy. Jenny screamed in horror, covered her ears and squatted on the ground. Peter''s face paled. He gave a nce at Jacob, expecting him toe out and say something. Unexpectedly, Jacob, after slowly smoking his cigar, looked as if nothing had happened. It seemed that he was going to let his son do whatever he liked. Anna wanted to stop Lucas, but was held down by her husband''s hand under the table. She could only be anxious. He walked to Jenny, grabbed her wedding dress and lifted her up. She was so scared that she cried loudly. She rushed to her parents for help. "Daddy, Mommy, help!" "Lucas, what''s wrong with you? Put Jenny down!" Mrs. Xue was so scared that she screamed out. Peter stood up and said, "I did it, Lucas. Come at me if you can. Let go of Jenny!" "Let her go? Very well! " With a cold smile on the corner of Lucas'' mouth, he flung his hand away, and Jenny was thrown off the stage. She was lying on the ground, speechless for a long time. "Jenny!" Mrs. Xue ran towards her daughter. At this moment, Anna couldn''t stay calm anymore. After all, she was Mrs. Xue''s best friend. She shook off her husband''s hand and walked up to her son. "Well, Lucas, no matter what happened, enough." "Mommy, I have a present." He stretched out three fingers and his eyes became sharp, "within three months, the Xue Group will disappear in the business circle!" Hearing this, even Jacob was shocked. Peter didn''t take it seriously. No matter how snobbish Mo family was, it couldn''t extend its business in Australia, which was why he dared to ignore Mo family''s threat to Lucas. Unfortunately, he underestimated Lucas too much. In the following month, the Xue Group''s stock kept plummeting until it was at the lowest point. All of the shareholders began to sell their stocks, and then Lucas took the opportunity to buy the shares of the Xue Group. The next month, all of unknown illegal scenes of the Xue Group were exposed. Peter was prosecuted by the police. Arge number of partners withdrew investment, and a lot of contracts were terminated. In the third month, Peter was removed from the board. All the shareholders of the Xue Group showed their loyalty to ZW Group, and Lucas sessfully took over the Xue Group. In the Maud mountain vi, he handed over a share transfer agreement to Jacob. "This is what you want!" Jacob took a drag on his cigar and looked at his son meaningfully. "Don''t you n to discipline yourself?" "I''m not interested in Australia for the time being!" Lucas shrugged and said, "I just want you to know what I want and I will get it myself. I don''t need to sacrifice my marriage and happiness! So, my marriage is up to me! " Jacob spread out his hands and said, "you''ve grown up and your wings are getting stronger. Even if I want to help you, I can''t do anything about it." Chapter 45 Being Soft Hearted Chapter 45 Being Soft Hearted After Lucas left, Jacob picked up themission book on the table andughed in a low voice. Like the saying goes, "Eagles do not breed doves." no, Lucas was much stronger than him. Looking at her husband smiling husband, Anna frowned and said. "Come on. Just let him be. Yesterday I saw Amy crying in front of me. Even though we are not rtives, we don''t have to be enemies, right?" "You are softhearted!" Taking a sip of his cigar, Jacob said, "Peter wouldn''t do such harmful thing to us!" He had a general understanding of what had happened. No one dared to threaten the Mo family in Q City! "Anyway, don''t go too far. For the sake of me and Amy, leave a way for the Xue family." Anna sighed. After a moment''s silence, Jacob said, "well, it''s all up to you. Please tell Amy that I''m willing to buy the shares of the Xue group at a higher price. With that money, she can take it to rescue her life." Anna nced at him, lost in thought. "he is such a shrewd man. He will not do anything unprofitable to me. He helped Amy, but in fact he is buying the rest of shares from her. He is so thoughtful." She breathed a sigh of relief and stopped talking. At this time, Lucas had returned to Bluewater Vi. Sophia bent over the desk, and was preparing something earnestly? She put away the paper quickly when she heard his footsteps. "What are you doing?" He asked with a smile. "It''s okay. Let''s do it there." She giggled and stood up. She had rested for three months and her body had fully recovered. But he still worried about her, so he asked the doctor to do physical examination for her every week. "Let''s go. I want to take you to a ce." He took her hand. "Where are we going?" She raised her eyebrows. "You will know when we get there." He smiled and pulled her out. She had thought that they were going to some mysterious ce, but it turned out to be her starry cottage. The night fell. When she opened the door, a light fragrance came to her nose. The moonlight was as clear as water. The starry light breathed like smoke. Under the moonlight and star light, she saw the rose petals that flew all over the house. She stopped as she was worried that she might hurt the flowers on the ground. But Lucas didn''t care about it at all. He picked Sophia up and walked into. The petals rustled under his feet. He gently put her on the bench, picked up a piece of flower and put it in her palm. Oh, my god! Are these flowers made for her? She was a little scared. "What a crazy and cruel way! He is indeed the one who never sent flowers to others!" Sophia thought in his mind. "Do you like it?" He looked at her with a smile. "Yes, I like her. But you are so rude to them, aren''t you?" "If I have a tender heart to everyone, won''t that be phndering?" He pinched the tip of her chin. She smiled, it sounded reasonable. She would rather he be cool and heartless than be overwhelmed by love. She turned over andy on the bench, overlooking the sky. Then she gently drew a shadow of the sky with her slender fingers and said, "ha ha, I found my constetions." She turned her head to look at him with a smile. The stars were shining not only in her face, but also in her eyes. He narrowed his eyes and gazed at her with a slight smile on his lips, "it''s said that the Gemini are changeable." She snorted and jumped up from the couch, with her hands on her hips and staring at him, "who said, the Gemini are the most single, and the yer is the most yer, and you are a typical example!" "It doesn''t matter. My wife will help me to deal with those women." He sat up and reached out to pull her into his arms. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" She was shocked and her heart jumped to her throat. "You and Jenny are not married, right?" His face had an unpredictable and strange smile. "That was a farce, and this time it''s serious." "You are getting married?" She widened her eyes as if she was frightened. "Yes." He pursed the corners of his mouth and nodded. He looked very serious. "With With whom? " She staggered as if being attacked by a sudden attack, and her tongue was somewhat knotted. "Someone I want to marry." He gave a near useless answer, "Who is she?" She felt a fishy throat in her. "I said I want to marry her!" He smiled more brightly, stirring her internal organs. "Is he kidding or he just wants to break up with me?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was terrible. A kind of anger burst out of her heart. She pushed him so hard that she jumped from the couch to the ground. Even if she stamped on the petals on the ground, she couldn''t care about it at all. "Lucas, your marriage is your business. I don''t care, but you''d better make it clear to me. Let''s break up. From now on, you can get involved in your business and I''ll ignore you." He didn''t know whether tough or cry. He only knew that she was simple girl before, but he didn''t expect that she was still in a muddle headed state. "Are you jealous?" "Damn you!" She was furious and clenched her fists, and had an impulse to hit him. This fickle and heartless bastard. She had just been tortured by him, and he had changed his mind so quickly. She cursed him marrying an ugly girl, ck bun, disgusting green tea girl She listed a hundred words in her heart. "But you don''t look good. Apparently you don''t want me to marry another woman!" He touched his chin and squinted his eyes. "It''s none of my business who you marry. Don''t bother me from now on. I''ll dump you!" She was almost roaring. How she wanted to jump on him and bit a piece of flesh from his body! "How dare you!" He took her in his arms and tied her to a pair of strong arms. "I tell you, Miss Sophia, you will never be able to leave me for the rest of your life!" What did he mean? Was he going to date two women at the same time? Damn it! She was pissed off. She raised her leg and kicked at his belly. "Humph!" he didn''t let go. "Let go of me, you shameless bastard, or I will never treat you as a mistress, even if I die!" She was a little hysterical. He found this scene both funny and annoying. It seemed that she had no way out. "All right, little fool!" He patted her on the back to calm her down. "You are the only woman I have. Who else do you think I can marry?" "I don''t care who you are going to marry, after all I am not..." Thest word was stuck in her throat and did not spit out, but her mind suddenly sobered up. What the hell is going on? She opened her eyes wide and turned around, staring at him. There was an unusual silence in the room. Chapter 46 Melancholy Chapter 46 Mncholy Suddenly, he knelt on one knee and took out a velvet box from his pocket, in which there was a strange and unting diamond ring. The ring was made of tinum. Several gold diamonds were embedded into the shape of crescent. Around the ring was a blue diamond as deep as the earth in the center. She opened her mouth wide as if she was frightened. "Marry me, Sophia." He took her hand. She was at a loss for words. She didn''t know what to do. She was unable to think. She felt blocked by thousands ofplex and unknown feelings. She just stared at Lucas dully. He put the ring on her slender ring finger. He didn''t need her answer. He would marry her! A cool wind blew in from the window. He lifted her to his chest and put her on the bed. The bed was very soft, like what she felt now, very drunk. Her heart was light and rxed, as if she was dreaming. The only thing that could make her feel real was the shining ring on her finger, which was too heavy for her to ignore. After a long time, she finally woke up. But the moment she opened her mouth, she made him want to spit blood. "Well, we get engaged first, and then get married in two years?" "Sophia!" He stared at her and asked, "do you have premarital phobia?" "I just think we should wait until our rtionship is more stable." She pouted. Only half a year after her mother and that bastard got married, he cheated on her mother and abandoned her and her mother. She didn''t want to repeat her mother''s bad behaviors. "What are you worrying about?" His tightly frowned eyebrows were not only filled with fury that he was trying to restrain, but also hurt a little. "Lucas." She put her arms around his neck and said, "I want to try harder to close the distance between us. You don''t know that the people always think that I don''t deserve your love, which will hurt my self-esteem." She did not speak out the reason above, which could be seen from his expression that he was obviously displeased. Raising questions about his feelings again, he deliberately went crazy. The second reason was simple and realistic. There was indeed a gap between him and her. They were not in the same family. "They are all boring people. Just ignore them." He felt relieved. "I don''t care about other people. But what about your parents? Anyway, I hope that they will be happy for our wedding." She leaned her head on his shoulder. "So, I''ll try to be your capable assistant, to be someone who can work with you, so that they can ept me." "You little fool." He shook his head with a smile and hugged her. "Well, I can give you one year at most. Don''t make me wait too long." "Yes." She nodded with a smile. After a moment of silence, she turned over and looked up at the night sky. "The day after tomorrow is mother''s day. I want to bring my mother here for a few days. " "Great! I finally get the chance to meet my mother-inw!" Heughed at himself. "Why are you ugly?" She chuckled and elbowed him. "Then why don''t you allow me to see your mother?" He raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he was still mad at not letting him go home with herst time. "Well, I will give you a chance to prove yourself." She touched his beautiful nose. "Of course." He smiled. The next day, Lucas drove with Sophia to A city and picked up her mother. Mandy Ye. Mandy was fully satisfied with Lucas, and she did like him no matter what he did. After they returned to Q City, as required by Sophia, Lucas arranged for her mother to live in the luxurious S Garden of flourishing garden, because Sophia did not want her mother to know that she lived in his Bluewater Vi. In the afternoon, Sophia apanied her mother to the Golden Sun Square to pick out a gift for her mother''s day. When they walked in the Cartie, the shop assistant introduced a limited three color gold bracelet iid with diamond. Mandy was surprised to see the price, but she still reached out her hand to let shop assistant help her. Anyway, a trial doesn''t cost money. In this ce, if she didn''t pretend, it would humiliate her daughter. She had experienced this before. She was a nanny, and took care of a child for a richdy. Once when she apanied them to shopping in the mall, she unintentionally said, "this is so expensive that I can''t afford it even with several years of wages." Shop assistant despised her. The richdy felt ashamed and specially told her not to talk nonsense in future. "Madam, look at this bracelet. It looks so noble and fit you very well." Colonel Colonel Ouyang said with a smile. "Yes, it''s beautiful, but it''s toorge and not delicate." Mandy smiled and winked at her daughter, indicating her price. Of course, she also thought the price of two hundred and fifty thousand was too expensive! To be honest, her budget was only several thousands. She winked at her mother and was about to ask her to try other styles. A sharp voice came from behind, "I''ll take this bracelet." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As soon as Sophia turned her head, she saw a middle-ageddy, sparkling and well-dressed. Mandy turned around as well. She stared at thedy and thedy also looked at her, "it''s you!" Both of them said with one voice. "Mom, do you know each other?" She was shocked. "I don''t know her." Mandy waved her hand with a disgusted look on her face. Realizing that the woman wasn''t her mother''s friend, she decided to ignore her too. "Mom, let''s see something else." She pulled down her mother''s sleeve. Mandy snorted, "I want this one." Thedy smiled and asked, "have you paid?" "I am about to pay." Mandy red at her. "So you haven''t paid yet." The noble womanughed in a shrill voice. She took out her credit card from her bag and handed it to shop assistant. "Please help me wrap it up. I''m busy." Shop assistant felt embarrassed. She turned to look at Mandy, "Madam, are you sure you want it?" "Yes!" Mandy nodded. Thedy sneered. "Do you have money to pay? This is not a ce for you to show off. " She went to the sign, and stretched out her shining nails to count one zero and one zero. After counting, she covered her mouth and giggled, "six figures. Open your eyes and make a clear number, and don''t miss a few zero." "So what? I know you well. You love to collect other people''s belongings, but even if I throw up the money this time, I won''t give it to you!" Mandy was a tough woman. She wouldn''t have been so easy to mess with. Sophia took a deep breath. Her mother was a tolerant person. It was her first time to see her mother being mad with others. It seemed that Sandra Peng was not only not a friend of her mother, but also a rival! Hearing that, Sandra''s face turned blue. She said, "Mandy, you are really good atforting yourself. You have always been defeated by me, and you have always been." "Yes. In this world, if anyone dares to take food from other people''s mouths and eat it as the most delicious food, no one will ever eat it except you!" Mandy snorted from her nose. Hearing that, several clerks at the special storefront were stomachache. They were all staring at Sandra with extremely strange expressions. Chapter 47 The Duel Chapter 47 The Duel Seeing them quarreling, the manager immediately came out to rescue them. Since Mandy took a fancy to this bracelet first, they decided to give her the right to buy first. Mandy stood up with a triumphant smile. The woman was furious and shouted at the manager unwillingly, "you have to open your eyes and look at them carefully. They can''t even afford half the money!" "Sandra, what if I can afford it?" Mandy stared at her with hands akimbo. "Do you think I don''t know what you are doing in A City? If you either help to take care of the baby, or do a cleaner in the building, how much money do you make?" In the past few years, she ''cared about'' Mandy''s situation from time to time, so she was sure that Mandy couldn''t afford the bracelet. "Mandy, let''s make a bet. If you can''t afford it today, then get down on your knees and kowtow to me for three times!" "Well, if I can afford it, you can kneel in front of me, pping yourself and cursing yourself!" Mandy said word by word. With her face turning ghastly pale, Sandra crossed her arms, "Mandy, just wait and see." "You should kneel before me." Mandy took out all the bank cards in her bag. Sophia was about to stop her, but she saw her mother ground her teeth and swear not to give up. It seemed that she had a deep hatred with Sandra for eighteen years. She estimated that her mother had been frugal these years, and she also sent 10 thousand back home every month for the past six months. With the total of 25 thousand, she should have. Even if it was not enough, she could get 100000 in credit card, which should be enough for her to pay. It was not a big deal to think about it. After all, people could live for a while! However, the cashier''s next words were totally out of her expectation. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Mandy. The total price of your three bank cards is only fifty thousand." "No way!" Mandy stood up from the chair and rolled her eyes. Suddenly, she screamed, "Oh, I forget, your aunt borrowed one hundred and fifty thousand from me when your elder brother married to buy a house!" Gosh! She thought that her mother''s confusion couldn''t be changed. "Sophia, how much money do you have in your card?" Mandy turned to her daughter for help. Sophia let out a sigh and shook her head at her mother. It was not enough! Seeing that, Sandraughed with her mouth covered, "don''t look at your daughter. She has just stepped through the poverty line, and yet she doesn''t know how to solve the problem of food and clothing, just like you." What is your issue? More and more arrogant! When Sophia heard this, she cursed in her heart, but she didn''t exploded. She knew that among all the sharp tongues, no one could defeat her mother. Mandy fan her on her nose. "Don''t do it again, Sandra. If you want to go out, please wear a mask, you can''t even make it worse than the machine. Oh, by the way, you look like a human being. But why do you have a pair of dog eyes? Wear your eyes quickly and cover them up. It''s not good to scare a child on the road, not to mention frighten flowers and nts! What''s more, you are always lucky. Why do you always like to snatch other people''s belongings? What''s the difference between you and beggar? Your daughter won''t lead a miserable life like you, will she? " "You..." Sandra was trembling with anger. She knew that she could never win over Mandy in words. "Well, let''s cut the crap. We have gambled. You either pay the bill quickly, or get down on your knees!" Mandy shivered and her face turned pale. The manager''s face darkened as he looked at them. "Mrs. if you can''t afford it, please leave right now. Don''t disturb our guests, or I''ll call the security," he threatened. "I won''t let her go if she doesn''t kneel down." Standing in front of them, Sandraughed arrogantly. Mandy clenched Sophia''s arm. Sophia walked to them and pushed Sandra away. "Aunt, please get out of my way!" Then she took her mother''s arm and went out. But how could Sandra stop? She stepped forward and blocked the gate, "Mandy, are you going to y rogue? It seems it was right that Sam Lin that year. Otherwise, he would never be able to live a decent life with a rascal like you! " Mandy sighed sarcastically. "He was thrown by me. I put him in the trash can but didn''t have the time to throw it away. I didn''t expect you dog to be so fond of it, pick it back and enjoy it." At that moment, Sophia finally knew what had happened between her mother and Sandra, and when she heard the name of Sam, her anger exploded like a volcano in her chest. "Mom, how could you call her a dog?" She pouted at her mother, "dogs are human''s good friends, loyal and reliable. You can''t insult dogs." After hearing her words, Mandy nodded and said, "Sophia, what you said makes sense." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Giving them a stare, Sandra was still thinking about what she had said. At this moment, Sophia walked to her and asked, "have you been eating well these years? Didn''t you choke on the water? Weren''t you hit by a car just now? Were you hit when you were walking? Are you still alive? " "What do you mean?" Sandra wanted to stamp her feet. "I just want to remind you to be careful. You do bad things only because God is watching. If you do a lot of bad things, you will get retribution. So, please don''t fly or ship so often in the future. Don''t let those innocent people suffer with you because of your sin. And the king of hell will help you cultivate the 999thyer of hell, which is a waste of spiritual power.". Hearing that, Sandra was so angry that she almost passed out. Her face was flushed with shame. Some were purple while some were gold. Sophia cursed inwardly! When she was about to call her "aplice", a sweet voice came from behind. "Mommy, I was looking for you everywhere. It turns out that you are here." At the sight of the woman, Sophia felt confused and spit out blood. She finally knew the reason why the bitch looked familiar to her. "I really didn''t expect to meet you here?" Asked the woman, surprised to see Sophia. Disdain was written all over her face, as if she thought that Sophia was not qualified toe here. "That''s right, Maggie. I didn''t expect it either!" "Humph!". "Do you know each other?" Mandy and Sandra said almost with one voice. They stared at each other and turned their heads. "She is the woman I told you to steal Lucas from me." Maggie said to her mother in a low voice, which was enough for Mandy to hear every word. Sandra''s daughter was a bitch. Unfortunately, the history would never be repeated, and this time her daughter would do this for her! Hearing that Sophia was her daughter''s rival in love and her failure in front of her, Sandra was angry and hateful. Even if she racked her brain to do this, she would spare no effort to help her daughter to win over Lucas. She would never let Sophia defeated daughter! Chapter 48 It Is Your Responsibility and Obligation to Spend Money for Me Chapter 48 It Is Your Responsibility and Obligation to Spend Money for Me At this moment, Sandra forced Mandy to kneel down to get justice for her daughter. After figuring out what had happened, Maggie said. "You admit defeat for bet. You don''t even have the courage to bet at that time! Poor people like to do anything that requires dignity and suffering! " She said in a sharp voice and stared at Sophia. ncing at her, Sophia suddenly remembered that there was a card in her hand, which was bought for her by Lucas. She didn''t want to take it at all. But she heard that this card couldn''t be cancelled and that her name was printed on it. Because it was designed for her and others couldn''t use it, she reluctantly epted it. She nned to let it sleep for a hundred years, but she didn''t expect it toe in so soon. She took a step forward and stood in front of Sandra. "Aunt, in that case, if you lose, you will kneel down, scold yourself and hit your own lips!" Hearing that, the corners of Sandra''s mouth twitched. She said, "if you can afford it, I will kneel down!" "Well, in this case, let all the people present give us a witness!" With a thin smile, she took out a ck card from her bag and handed it to the manager. "Please have a look. Can I use it?" The manager took it and checked it. He smiled from ear to ear immediately. His attitude was better than before. He beckoned to his men to pack the bracelets and make coffee for them. The eyes of Sandra and her daughter widened. They were extremely suspicious that if they hade across the nine starpany bead and suddenly traveled to another parallel world. Mandy showed them the well packaged bracelets, "I''ve bought them. Don''t waste time. Get down on your knees. My son-inw wille to pick us up for dinnerter." "Well, don''t call that early. It''s not the start yet." Hearing that, Sandra could not help but curl her mouth. She was quite certain that she would be able to help her daughter to take over Lucas. "Don''t change the topic. Kneel down, now!" Mandy waved her hand. With her hands crossed in front of her chest, she continued, "I won''t kneel down. What can you do to me?" She held her neck high, as if a dead pig was not afraid of hot water. As far as Mandy was concerned, she knew her so well, let alone acting shamelessly. If she took the first ce, no one on the earth would dare to be the second. "You are just a toad, not a frog. Besides, keep an eye on your daughter. She is just a woman. Don''t take her luck." Then Mandy took her daughter out of the room. She didn''t want to waste time talking with such a shameless woman. When they came out from the Sun Golden Square, Lucas'' car just arrived. After lunch, Sophia asked him to drive them to Bluewater Apartment. "For what?" He asked. "We''ll know when we get there." She smiled mysteriously. "Bluewater Apartment", a fashion apartment designed for the newly rich people in the city, was developed by MH Real Estate Company under the ZW Group. Lucas thought she was doing this for business, but he didn''t expect that she would leave him a shelter. "How about my tiny apartment?" She grinned like a proud lion. She finally had a ce in Q City. "Sophia, why do you want to buy a new house?" Mandy was startled. The house of Q City was expensive, but the price was incredibly high. "Mom, after you go back, you can quit the job of being a confinement nurse, move here and live with me. In this way, you can enjoy the rest of your year." Sophiaughed. "Mother, don''t you like to live in S Garden?" Lucas raised his eyebrows. That Seaview duplex apartment was specially prepared for Mandy. "It''s too big there. Mother doesn''t like it when she lives alone." She smiled and squinted her beautiful eyes. More importantly, this apartment was the fruit of her hard work. She had always been very independent and didn''t want to rely on anyone, especially Lucas. However, this kind of estrangement feels a little bit. He is a little unhappy. Why can''t she always fully concentrate on it? Why is she always keeping a lukewarm rtionship with him? She didn''t want to marry him, and still went to buy a house without telling him. Isn''t his house not enough for her and her mother? Back in Bluewater Vi, he poured himself a cup of orange juice, and stood on the balcony, watching the rolling mountains in the distance with a deep look. He didn''t say a word for a long time. She was good at observing other people''s expression. "Are you ming me that I asked for an internal price? You have been used to exploiting me, and now you even pay for yourself?" Hearing that, Lucas didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Seeing her sly winking, he knew that she was making fun of him on purpose. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Why didn''t you tell me that you wanted to buy an apartment for mom?" "Now I''m telling you." She smiled. "What''s the point of buying all these? I want to have a good performance. I don''t even have a chance!" He pinched the tip of her chin. "My mother likes you very much. Don''t worry." She rubbed his handsome face and then went back to the room. She took out a ck card from the room. "By the way, I spent 250 thousand in the morning and bought a bracelet for mom. So I have to owe you first. When I save enough money, will I return it to you?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, he couldn''t keep calm anymore. "Sophia, is it necessary for us to be so clear about each other?" His eyes lit up. "Humph, we can split the bill now." She smiled. "We don''t need. I''ve already connected all my bank ounts with you, and every penny I''ve given is yours. You can use it at your will but you don''t need to report to me. Do you remember? Don''t annoy me with this kind of thing from now on. I have no time! " His tone was rude and overbearing, with a direct order that could not be disobeyed and objection. She pouted and said, "I''m not a parasite. I have hands and feet. I can support myself. Why should I use your money?" "Because you are my woman. It''s your responsibility and obligation to spend money for me, and you must fulfill it!" He snapped. She sighed in her heart. To be honest, it was not a matter of money, but her self-esteem. His excellence, to her, was a burden and pressure that allowed her to feel inferior and deepen in her heart. In her heart, she always held the thought that they were not of the same family. Even if they were of different backgrounds, she still hoped to catch up with him with her own hard work. But they were separated by the time of light. Even if she was at a ce far lower than supersonic speed, the distance between them was still far too long. He and she were destined to be far apart from the Milky way all their lives, and they were destined not to be "equal" all their lives. She had to keep her independent to prevent her little self-esteem from being hurt. When she was lost in thought, he put his arm around her shoulder and said, "go to the chamber of commerce tomorrow evening with me!" She was stunned. She had never attended any grand asion with him. If she remembered correctly, his father was the president of the chamber ofmerce. Was he trying to take her to meet his parents? When she thought about this, she became nervous. But what she didn''t know was that the people she saw at the dinner party was not only the father of Lucas! Chapter 49 Encounter With An Enemy Chapter 49 Encounter With An Enemy The next day, people were fully dressed in fine clothes in the chamber ofmerce. The banquet was aimed at a small enterprise in Q City which wanted to attract people''s attention. They tried their best to dress up and they hoped to win the chance to enter the chamber ofmerce. With a luxurious midnight blue evening dress, Lucas, the chamber ofmerce, perfectly concealed his arrogance and unruly. He looked modest, noble and elegant. The smile he wore covered all his emotions. Only his deep eyes were unfathomable. And Sophia was wearing a beautiful andplicated dress. The elegant dress was light like running water, wrapping her slender and beautiful body. She looked like the young girl lying on the ground, not only charming, but also enchanting. The girls attending the event were all dressed up. They dressed themselves up with the most eye- catching makeup. With the makeup, she looked like a fresh night breeze. She didn''t know what kind of attitude Jacob held towards her. When he saw the diamond ring in the middle finger of her, he looked at her up and down lightly. He also wore the usual gentle smile, which made others difficult to find out his true emotions. She didn''t know that after the incident with Jenny, Jacob had sent someone to investigate her background. He had all judgments. ording to his standard, obviously, she was not that important to him. "Daddy, I''ll take Sophia to greet someone else." Lucas held her hand. When they were about to leave, aughter came from behind. "Mr. Jacob and Mr. Lucas, it''s my pleasure to meet you!" As soon as she turned her head back, the first person she saw was Maggie and Sandra. She frowned and thought to herself, ''well, their enemies are bound to meet in such a small world. It''s hard to avoid them.'' Beside them stood a tall, middle-aged man, radiant with youth, with a ttering smile on his face. She could almost guess his identity, and her heart was like the tsunami. She had never seen this man, even if it was a photo, she never thought that one day he would stand in front of her alive. Maggie looked at her, and felt jealous in her heart. As soon as she saw the diamond ring on her finger, she could not help feeling resentful. Now that Jenny had known the rtionship between Sophia and her, she hated her more. Of course, Sandra did not forget to cotton up with Lucas. She quickly pulled her daughter in front of Lucas. "Mr. Lucas, thank you for taking care of my daughter in ZW Group." "I treat employees equally." Then Lucas went away with Sophia. Seeing Sandra like this, Sophiaughed in her mind. She could imagine how embarrassed Sandra and daughter were at the moment without even taking a look at them. In the middle of the party, she went to the dressing room. Aftering out, she did not go back to Lucas immediately. Instead, she went straight to Sandra and the man beside her. "Are you Mr. Sam?" She smiled. When Sam found out that she was the woman who stood beside Lucas, he immediately put on a ttering look and asked, "are you Mr. Lucas'' wife?" "She''s daydreaming." Hearing that, Sandra could not help but roll her eyes. But before Sophia could reply, Sandra interrupted. My daughter is the future Mr. Lucas'' wife! "My surname is ye, and you can call me Sophia." With a calm smile, she raised her hand to tidy up the short hair near her ear. The huge pigeon egg on her finger was shining under the incandescent light, and Sandra''s eyes were dazzled. Then she turned her eyes to Sandra and said, "Sandra, I don''t seem to know you. Is it inappropriate for you to say that in such an asion?" Sam felt ashamed to hear that, but he quickly withdrew his gaze from her. He apologized to her, "I''ll take her to apologize for her rudeness. And I hope you can give me one more chance." "Never mind. Mr. Lin, you should take Mrs. Lin out more often to see the world." Sophia smiled. Hearing that she was mocking her. Sandra''s face turned red with anger. "Sophia, do you think you can fly into the sky and be a phoenix just by a few feathers? You are just a humble sparrow, always a poor sparrow!" "How can you talk to Miss. Sophia like this?" Sam scolded in a low voice. "Mr. Sam, I guess you don''t know that I once met your wife." With a polite and graceful smile on her face, she looked in a sharp contrast with the arrogant and domineering. She continued, st weekend, my mother and I picked a bracelet at Golden Ring. When we were about to pay for it, your wife wanted it too. She insisted on taking it from us. The shop manager said we are firste, so she gave us a privilege. I think Mrs. Lin still cares this? " She paused for a while and added in a more serious tone, "everyone has his or her own identity. There''s nothing better than that. You''d better keep a low profile. Don''t be too aggressive. Mr. Sam, do you agree with me?" "Yes, yes, you''re right." Sam nodded his head quickly and said, "Miss. Sophia, you are a sensible person. My wife rarely go out. Don''t be unreasonable. Excuse me, please." "Don''t speak highly of her. I know her better than anyone else what kind of person she is!" Hearing that, Sandra could not help but snort. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Can you just shut up?" Feeling that he had been humiliated by her, he hardy said, "go to see Maggie. She just want to make-up. Why does it take so long?" He had decided to send away Sandra. He knew that even the smallest grievance was bound to bring back, but what he didn''t know was that Sandra held a grudge against Sophia, who was not only Mandy''s daughter, but also Sophia beat her daughter. Mandy failed, so Sandra wouldn''t allow her daughter to turn the tables. Sophia didn''t want to leave at all. She was afraid that Sam would know who Sophia was, but when she saw the look on his face, she didn''t dare to stay. Sam was not the poor boy who used to leech on to her mother''s family. Since he became the general manager of P Real Estate Company, he gradually took control of his power step by step. The entire P Group was only in the hope of changing its name. After Sandra left, Sophia handed a ss of champagne and said, "Mr. Sam, to be honest, you look like my father. When I see you, I think of my father." "What does your father do?" He took a sip of champagne. "He''s dead." As if she was talking about the drizzlest night. "I''m sorry, Miss Sophia." He shrugged his shoulders. "It doesn''t matter. He deserved it." Suddenly, she looked at him coldly, which frightened him. He didn''t know what to say. She walked to the sofa and sat down. She gestured for him to sit down too, and he sat down beside her. She took a sip of champagne and said slowly, "when my parents were seeing each other, my father had nothing. My mother didn''t detest him and married him regardless of the opposition of her family. It was not long after we got married and my mother was pregnant. But this man was hooking up with a woman who was rich and self righteous. " Chapter 50 Knowing The Enemy Chapter 50 Knowing The Enemy She paused and chuckled. "My mother had a difficultbor when she gave birth to me. At that time, he was with another woman. After that, he then came to my mother and asked her to divorce. When I was one year old, they finally separated. However, God is wise. He and her mistress will be killed by the lightning someday in the future. This is karma! " As she spoke, the muscle on Sam''s face kept twitching. It repeated that the man she said was not anyone else, but a clear reflection of himself. Fixing her eyes on him, she saw all his expressions clearly. "Mr. Sam, don''t you think such a person should be dead?" she asked. Sam didn''t reply. His face was pale and his forehead kept sweating. "Mr. Sam, are you hot?" Sophiaughed secretly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "A little." Sam nodded in embarrassment. "Let me add a little more ice to your ss." As soon as she finished her words, she waved to the waiter and asked him to add a few pieces of ice to the champagne. "Mr. Sam, you just look like my father, and you won''t do anything like that, will you?" His face was getting paler and paler. He had done something bad and he felt guilty every time. At that moment, Sandra and her daughter came out from the bathroom. Maggie had put on make-up. Lucas never paid any attention to her. When Maggie saw that Sophia was not with him, she quickly walked towards him, while Sandra went back to stop Sophia, in case that Sophia came back to the side of Lucas and disturbed her daughter''s good news. "Lucas." Maggie greeted him in a sweet voice, with her eyes staring at him. She tried so hard to make herself look at him, but unfortunately, she did not receive his eyes at all. Lucas only nodded to her politely as a response. A stir of disappointment swept over her mind, and she kept asking, "the movie of Ellie''s crew is going to be on stage. Will you be here to take part in the shooting?" She took the opportunity to find out the topic. "Yes, I will." Lucas answered simply. "Ellie is a talented actress. She can act her own reflection. She is going to be the leading actress tomorrow," She deliberately ignored his indifference and continued. It was easy for a girl to woo a man. She had never failed in pursuing a man. "Ellie does have a gift." He nodded and nced around the hall, then he fixed his eyes on Sophia. "Excuse me." He greeted to her politely and then walked towards her. Worried that Sophia would reveal her real identity, Sandra asked, "what are you talking about?" "Talk about my father." Sophia deliberately replied. Hearing that, Sandra immediately pulled a long face and stared at her fiercely. "Mrs. Lin, what are you worried about?" Sophiaughed scornfully. "It''s your business. Why should I worry?" Hearing that, Sandra could not help but curl her mouth. She was not a fool. Seeing from her husband''s calm face, he shouldn''t know Sophia was his daughter. "Okay, I should go now." As soon as Sandra wanted to hold her back, she did not expect that Lucas had alreadye to her. It seemed that his daughter had failed again. She was angry, anxious and unwilling to give up. What''s the taste of Lucas? Maggie was gentle and noble, every man wouldn''t covet her, but why couldn''t he like her? The dirty bitch, Mandy''s daughter, was far less beautiful than Maggie. Lucas should have taken her as a treasure. That was weird! Sophia held the arm of Lucas. She cast a profound nce at Sandra and Sam. "Why are you interested in Maggie''s family all of a sudden?" Lucas teased her. "As the saying goes," know your enemy and yourself, and a hundred battles will not be in vain! " Sophia blinked her eyes mischievously. They went to a corner of the banquet hall and had a small chat with several chamber ofmerce after sharing a ss of champagne. In the meantime, Sophia had been staying quietly beside Lucas, listening attentively. She was not excited or impatient, and always behaved in a graceful and decent manner. Not far away, Jacob had been observing her secretly. He was curious how special this woman was that she could fascinate his son. Though he was unwilling to admit it, he was satisfied with her performance tonight. Among the guests, there was a pair of eyes fixed on her, but she did not notice, and was captured by Lucas. "Your ex is here too. Shall we go and find him?" Turning around to look at her, Lucas said in an understated tone. "What?" Sophia was a little surprised. She looked around the guests and finally met with John. But only for a second, she turned her eyes back, "Okay, say hello to them." She smiled, with no expression on her face. John came with her parents. As soon as she entered the banquet hall, he had never taken his eyes off her. He wanted to walk over and hold her hand in his arms as before, but it was impossible now. She was standing next to another man and her hand was held in the palm of another man. She didn''t belong to him anymore, and even had reached the point of "turning him into a stranger". His heart twisted when he saw them walking towards him slowly. "John, long time no see." Sophia greeted him first. Since the incident at restaurantst time, John hasn''t appeared there anymore. She could tell from his countenance that he didn''t have a good time recently. He was sometimes gaunt and sometimes depressed. It was almost impossible to find any trace of sunshine and being cheerful before. "Long time no see, Sophia." He replied in a low voice. When he touched the diamond ring, his eyes were suddenly wide. The corners of his mouth were trembling slightly, and the color of his face slowly faded, making his originally pale face even paler. Lucas looked at him secretly and saw his expression. Obviously, he still had feelings for Sophia. He wanted to give John a fatal blow and make himpletely give up on Sophia. He raised the back of Sophia''s hand and gently touched the engagement ring on her middle finger with his slender finger. "I''m going to get married to Sophia. Our engagement ceremony will be held next month. I hope you can attend it." Just as the words fell from his lips, John was like struck by lightning and had a fierce twitch. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something to congratte. But he couldn''t say anything for a long time. His tongue seemed to be stiff. Sophia stretched her hand into the crook of his arm and secretly pinched him. It was obvious that this guy intentionally provoked John. Male animals would be possessive and tell the others their possessions to avoid being threatened! Not far away, Mrs. Xu, who was chatting with her husband and his peers, was shocked when she saw Sophia standing in front of her son. She left her husband behind immediately and went to sit in the spot. "Sophia, I didn''t expect you to be here, too?" She stared at her with a sullen look. She was going to tease her at first, but when she saw that Lucas was beside her, she immediately got choked. The Xue family''s affair had been in the business world, and there was still no aftershock. Now everyone was courting death to offend Lucas? "Mrs. Xu, do Ie to invite John to attend our engagement ceremony?" She smiled unnaturally. "Are you going to marry Mr. Lucas?" Said Mrs. Xu, astounded, as if she had seen a bunch of sparks flying towards her. Chapter 51 No One Can Match Her! Chapter 51 No One Can Match Her! "Yes, if you are free, you cane with John." Sophia tried to smile. However, she felt awful in her heart when she saw the distorted facial features of John, and the pain and desperation on his face. He loved her. Even though he had missed and been cowardly, his love had never changed. Although she had been hurt, disappointed, and decided not to love him anymore, she could not erase their unforgettable memories. "Congrattions!" Said Mrs. Xu, squeezing out a smile. Since this woman, whom she had always regarded as a trouble, had finally stopped pestering her son. She should be happy about this, but for some reason, she was not. She noticed the change in John. As a matter of fact, he hadn''t smiled or talked to her since Sophia left. There seemed to be resentment in his eyes. "Thank you, Mrs. Xu. Then we will excuse ourselves." Sophia tugged at the arm of Lucas, and he responded and left. Staring nkly at their backs, John groaned, "Mom, are you satisfied now?" "John!" Mrs. Xu trembled with fear. She turned around, patted her son''s shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter if she is married or not. Anyway, she is not suitable for you. I will help you find a better girl." "You are making a choice for yourself, not for me." Said John in a intive tone, with a wry smile on her face. "John, you are too stubborn. What do you see in Sophia?" Said Mrs. Xu, casting a reproachful nce at her son. "She is good in everything and nobody canpare with her!" Said John, grinding his teeth. "Do you want to piss me off to death?" Said Mrs. Xu, stamping her feet. "You won''t die, you will live a hundred years, and I will die first." The smile on John''s face was sad. He picked up a ss of wine and drank it in one go. "John, where are you going? The party is not over yet!" Mrs. Xu yelled at him, but he turned a deaf ear to her. He would suffocate to death if he stayed any longer. Standing not far away, Wendy quietly watched Simon going out of the door and disappearing in her sight. Lucas was somewhat dissatisfied with her reaction. He didn''t allow her to cut off contact with other people. He didn''t allow her to have feelings for others, even though the smallest space. He raised his hand and put it around her thin waist. Sensing his tightening grip, she turned to him with feigned anger. "When did we hold an engagement ceremony? That''s bullshit!" "I just said there is." He said with determination. He had been preparing for it since a long time ago, but he didn''t tell her that he was going to give her a surprise. Even if she was unwilling to marry him soon, he had to let the people in Q City know that she was his woman and no one could get involved in! He brought her with this party as a warning to his father. Next week, he will officially take her back to the Maud Vi To be exact, she was a little uneasy about his arrangement. ''my family is really wealthy and my social status must be very high? However, an ugly daughter-inw would have to meet his parents inw. Located in a mountain surrounded by mountains and rivers, Maud Vi was a rare treasure ce for people to live. It was the ce where the children of the Mo family lived. They had gone through a century of ups and downs and glory. After they entered the gate, they saw a road, with thick branches and leaves ovepped, which were like undting green waves cast a heavy shadow on the ground. Strong fragrances of fragrans filled the air through the open window, which made people slightly drunk. Sitting in the car, autumn kept wriggling her fingers. The more charming and magnificent the scene was, the more flustered she was. The end of the road was the ancient house of Mo family. In front of the majestic and broad main house was a marble stairs, with a slight arc in the surface, which was a sign of its frequent visitors during the festival. On both sides of the gate, two majestic stone lions were always staring at the passers-by. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The door was open. The butler had been waiting outside for a long time. "Mr. Lucas is back." When he saw Lucas, he nodded and bowed. "Tom." After greeting, Lucas held her hand and walked in. In the hall of the mansion, the Mo couple were ying chess. Seeing their sone in, they asked the servant to remove the chess pieces. Sophia had met Jacob before, and it was the first time that she had met Anna. She was extremely beautiful and elegant, a perfectbination of the outstanding characteristic of the nature. No words could clearly express her beauty. The growing age did not decrease her beauty. Sophia could see that Lucas inherited her extremely wonderful life. After greeting her politely, Sophia gave her a gift. The Mo couple also prepared a gift in advance. In the wealthy families, especially pay attention to etiquette. Looking at Sophia up and down, was this the woman that made her son furious? She was not so beautiful. Her figure was too thin. In the eyes of Oriental people, it was difficult to give birth. Not to mention the family background, a typical rotten social rank. Besides, Anna lost her best friend. She gave Sophia a bad score without mercy. "Lucas, you are still young. You don''t need to rush to get married. Men should focus on their career." She said slowly, implying that she didn''t agree with him. "Mommy, I have a career. What I want most now is to build a family." Lucas pulled Sophia into his arms, "in the future, I want to live with Sophia." Taking a sip of her ck tea, Anna said slowly and leisurely, "to marry a wife is just like to buy shoes, you have to choose from thousands of people to find the most suitable one." "You don''t have to tell me whether it''s a good for me or not. Only myself know whether I''m comfortable." "For those shoes that are not suitable for my feet, no matter how luxurious and gorgeous they are outside, they must be abandoned without hesitation, otherwise they will suffer a lot." "There are so many shoes in the world. You can choose a pair of both good-looking and matching shoes. Don''t be too anxious. Maybe you can find a better one in the next store." Taking a sip of his cigar, Jacob didn''t beat around the bush. What he meant was quite obvious. With the strength of his family, Lucas could easily find a girl he wanted. It was a perfect match for their family and he would love her in the future. "It''s not a deal. They won''t wait for you forever. Maybe God created men, but at the same time created a woman with soul blending for him. Many people are too greedy, and don''t know how to cherish it, so it may let the fate break, but I won''t. " Chapter 52 It Wasnt Me From The Beginning Chapter 52 It Wasn''t Me From The Beginning Sophia was quite moved by his words. Hearing what his son said, the Mo couple did not say too much to oppose in front of Miss Sophia. After all, both of them paid attention to manner. After lunch, Jacob asked his son to go for a walk in the garden with him. He needed to discuss the matter with his son alone. Jacob lit a cigar and walked slowly along a stone path, "Lucas, those born in poor families are naturally wealthy. You can be sure that she loves you, not your money. Don''t be overwhelmed by love." "Daddy, it''s a matter of course for a man to make money for his woman. I want her to use my money, but she don''t want me to give it to her." With a slight sigh, a woman who didn''t spend men''s money would let him a headache, which made him lose half of his fun making money. "Maybe she just wants to y a trick to deceive you." Jacob raised his eyebrows. He had seen many hypocritical women. "Are you belittling me? Or can''t I tell the true from the false?" Lucas curled his lips. "Lookers on see most of the game." Jacob said with sincerity, after taking a puff of his cigar. After a moment''s pause, Lucas looked at his father and said, "if what you care about is profit and value, the woman I selected will not only be a good wife, but also a capable assistant for my career." "Besides, the woman you''ve chosen for me is only from a wealthy family. She only knows how to go shopping, throw parties, and y dirty tricks. She is totally brainless, and I don''t like being kept as a vase at home. " Hearing his son''s words, Jacob trembled a little. He knew that his son was referring to Jenny, and he had to admit that for the sake of the considerable value of their marriage, he deliberately ignored the essence of Jenny''s love. "It seems that you have made up your mind to marry her?" He sighed. "Yes, daddy. Nothing can change me." There was a determined look in Lucas''s eyes. Hearing that, Jacob took a deep breath of the cigar and stopped talking. He understood his son''s stubbornness, and his decision could not be easily changed. When they were taking a walk, Anna took the opportunity to ask Sophia to go to the study. Sitting quietly in front of Anna, Sophia didn''t make any response, but she was very nervous and restless. Taking a sip of the tea, Anna said with a smile, "what does your father do?" "I don''t have a father. My mother was the one who raised me up through part-time jobs." Sophia replied coolly. She spoke every word clearly that she thought it was unnecessary to hide her family background. Stunned for a moment, Anna''s eyes deepened and said, "if you marry to Lucas, you will have a better life in the future." "Indeed, Lucas is like a giant to me. Standing on his shoulder, I have a vast vision and insights. Now I am learning management and business from him. I hope I can be his effective assistant one day. " "Can you tell me the truth now?". Other women would have given a lot of excuses to prove how innocent, lofty and noble they were, but the more they said, the more it was revealed to her. But Sophia did not, generously and calmly acknowledged this undeniable reality. With inquiring and swift eyes, Anna took out a pile of documents from her bag. "This is a property agreement that I asked thewyer to draw up. Have a look. If there is no problem, sign it. " "It''smon for rich people to sign pre-marital property agreement." Sophia thought. She took it over. Without reading it, she turned to thest page, signed her name and handed it to her. "Don''t you look at them?" Anna was a little surprised. "No, thanks." Sophia shook her head. "Under this agreement, you won''t get a penny." "She is not mine." There was a slight smile on her face. Looking at Sophia up and down quietly, a slight light shed across Anna''s face. The room was enveloped in a short silence. The wind swept across the window, and the only sound was a few birds chirping asionally on the branches. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After a long time, a rush of footsteps broke the ice. The door was pushed open and Lucas rushed in. Seeing this, Anna quickly put away the agreement on the table, but Lucas could see clearly and went to Sophia without showing anything. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere. It turned out to be mom''s ce." He took her hand and smiled at her, "it''s time for you to give her back to me." He took her to theke after leaving the room. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled evenly on theke. He looked at her in silence, as if absorbed in thought, a golden wave rippling in his eyes. She was also silent and gazed into the distance until he spoke. "What did you talk with my mother?" He asked casually. "Nothing. Your mother just asked something about me." She answered indifferently. "Did she make trouble for you?" He turned his head and stared at her. "No, she didn''t." She lowered her head and kicked the cobblestone. Before she came here, she was prepared that her family wouldn''t ept her so easily. "Sophia." He suddenly grabbed her shoulder and turned her around to face him. "No matter what happens, let me know. You can''t make decisions without authorization. As long as I am here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything, understand?" She nodded with a faint smile on her lips. "Did she give you a hard time?" He asked again. "No, your mother is kind and gentle. We had a good chat." She smiled awkwardly. She didn''t want to be a person who tried to sow discord among them. He sighed, knowing that she was determined not to tell him. "Let''s go back," Then he turned around and walked towards the vi alone. He went directly to his mother''s room. He knew very well that they were hiding something from him. Hearing her son''s question, Anna was a little unhappy. "What did she say to you?" "That''s exactly why I have to ask you." "Are you afraid that I will eat her alive?" Anna frowned. "Please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just hope that you can tell me everything frankly no matter what happens." Lucas shrugged and showed his attitude. After a moment of silence, Anna picked up the pear juice on the tea table, took a slow breath, and took out the property agreement from her bag. "I asked thewyer to draft for you. She has sighed. It will take effect when you sign it." Taking it over and having a nce hastily, Lucas'' face suddenly turned ghastly pale. "All the property of the man, no matter before or after marriage, shall be owned by the man and the woman has no right to make use of it. If the woman divorces, the woman shall not divide all the property under the man''s name in any form or any reason. All the gifts that the man gave, including the wedding ring, must be sent back in unison..." In short, no matter who was at fault, as long as they divorced, the wife had to leave with nothing. "You''ve gone too far!" He tore the agreement into pieces angrily. "We don''t need this damn thing. Mine is hers!" Chapter 53 They Had To Be Married Chapter 53 They Had To Be Married "Let me finish my words before you lose your temper," said Anna calmly. Lucas stood up, walked to the window and opened the curtains. At dusk. The air was filled with chill. A gust of cold wind swept through the balcony, and fragments of red blood, like Rouges, were scattered all over the ground. He stared at her, took a deep breath and said, "Okay, what is it?" "I want to know what kind of girl can attract your attention and make you marry her," she continued, walking up to him With his thick eyebrows slightly raised, and his face softened, "what''s your conclusion?" "She has passed this test for the time being." "I know you are always reasonable." Lucas smiled through tears. "Who was so angry and wanted to me me just now?" "You''ve forgotten your mother after getting married." said Anna, pretending to be angry, as she poked his forehead with her finger. "Howe?" Lucas attentively rubbed his mother''s shoulder, "you are always the most important in my heart." The first trip to the Mo family seemed to be not bad. The Mo couple took a slow tactics toward their son. He didn''t show obvious support or fierce opposition to his marriage, but tried to dy it as much as possible. They knew well about their son''s unruly personality and learned a lesson from Jenny''s thing. The more pressure Lucas suffered, the worse the result would be. They believed that as time went on, his interest in Sophia would naturally disappear. Sophia didn''t know what they were thinking. The moment she left Mo family, she was relieved and more confident in herself and Lucas'' future. She believed that she had passed the examination of her future parents inw and believed that Mo family was not in danger! The news that she was engaged to chuck soon spread throughout the whole Qin family. Maggie was on the verge of going crazy and hated Sophia even more. SOPHIA was the only person who could make her extremely frustrated so far. Sophia would not only take away Lucas, but also her father and P Group. She would not bepletely relieved unless Sophia disappeared from the world. Of course, Sandra had the same idea. She couldn''t let Mandy and his daughter step on her. So when the two of them worked together, a scheme came up in the dark. Apart from her, John was also the most painful one in Q City. He felt downhearted. The only way he could think of was to run away and leave the country which made him despair. He would heal himself secretly and nevere back. But before leaving, he still wanted to see Sophia for thest time. After receiving the message from John, Sophia had mixed feelings. She still remembered the first time she sent him to America. At the airport, she cried bitterly. She was so sad. She was afraid that he would nevere back. John was leaving again. She decided not to see him off. Things had changed. It was time to say goodbye to him, her old friend. As soon as she got off work, she was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she was told that there would be an international meeting at 7:00 pm. This guy, Lucas, had to go to Europe to torment them. Therefore, she had to call John. "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you to get off work." John''s voice sounded resolute. He was going to fly to America tomorrow morning. There was a sob in Sophia''s heart. It was nearly eleven o''clock at night when the meeting ended. She rushed out of the office without even picking up the documents. The bustling street was quiet now with few cars on. John happened to buy a cup of coffee at Starbucks on the opposite side of the building. Seeing her walking out of the building, he waved and said, "Sophia--" When she saw that it was a green light for pedestrians, she trotted over to him. Suddenly, a roar of engine rose from not far away and broke the silence of the street. At the corner of the street, a minibus rushed towards them, regardless of the red light. She turned her head and was overwhelmed for a moment. The van didn''t slow down and went straight to her. At the moment of bumping into her, two big hands pushed her away. She sat on the side of the road, depressed. Suddenly, she turned around and saw the minibus driving away quickly. And John fell into the blood not far away. This time, he was really hit! "John!" she screamed, climbed, staggered over and held him up. "John! John! John! John. "She wiped the blood on his face, rubbed his eyelids, and kept shouting. He didn''t respond. His handsome face was pale and his breath was very weak. She was scared to death. She called the ambnce with a trembling voice for the first time in her life and then pulled his lips to give him artificial respiration. He opened his eyes, looked at her and vomited a mouthful of blood. The bright res stung her eyes and made her viscera twisting into a ball. She cried and wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. "John, the ambnce ising. Hold on a little longer, hold on a little longer!" "Sophia..." He lifted the corner of his mouth and put on a weak smile. "Are you hurt?" "No, I''m not hurt." She burst into tears. "That''s good!" He raised his hand slightly and seemed to wipe away her tears. "Don''t cry I''m fine I''m fine. " N?velDrama.Org owns this. She took his hand and nodded desperately, "you''re fine, you''ll be fine." The ambnce arrived soon and the paramedics carried him into the stretcher. Sophia stood by his side holding his hand tightly, but she didn''t dare to let him go. She was afraid that he would leave her if he loosened his grip. When the doctor wearing an oxygen mask, he waved his hand, as if he had something to say. "Sophia, I I have something for you. " He raised his hand and pointed feebly at the pocket of his coat. She put her hand into his pocket, and saw tie''s tinum ne with a diamond shaped pendant on it. "Open the locket." Said John weakly. She nodded and opened the pendant. Inside was a photo of John and her. In this photo, they were in the ferris wheel when John came back from America. She remembered very clearly that he was standing in the ferris wheel, facing the sky, and loudly yelling at everyone below, "John loves her, and forever loves her!" "John!" She once again held his hand and ced it on her face. Her tears rushed out like a raging flood. "I didn''t mean anything else. I just hope Sometimes Please remember me. Don''t Completely forgot about it. " "No, John, I will never forget you, never." She shook her head desperately. They had too many beautiful memories. He used to be a part of her life and the person she regarded more important than herself. She had deeply and unreserved loved him. Even if she was with Lucas, she would not want to erase these memories. "Sophia I really want to hold your hand for a lifetime But I''m useless I lost you." He looked at her continuously from slightly closed eyes. The bright light in his eyes slowly dimmed. "I''m sorry If it can come back again, I will definitely go to the airport and take you away... " His voice became fainter and fainter and finally disappeared by his lips. "John--". Chapter 54 Waking Up Chapter 54 Waking Up In the hospital of Q City. The corridor in front of the operating room was cold. The cold wind blew in from the half opened door, spinning around the walls, like the Chimei from the hell summoning the deceased soul. Sophia curled up in the chair, shivering with cold. Her long hair was disheveled by the wind, and tears had wetted her face. She held her arms and looked very thin and helpless, like a piece of paper that was about to be torn by the wind at any time. When she saw Jay running to her, her eyes lighted up. "Ximena, what happened? Why did the ident happen?" he asked She leaned against his arms and was still shaking, "I just got out of thepany and was going to cross the street. Suddenly, a minibus drove out from nowhere and bumped into me. John rushed forward and pushed me away. He himself..." She sobbed, "Jay, John has been in the ward for a long time. He hasn''te out yet. He is bleeding. I''m so scared. I''m so scared!" Jay patted her back andforted her, "it''s all right. Sophia. John will be fine." She was burning with anxiety as she paced forward slowly. The light of the operating room was finally turned off. The doctor told them that John was seriously injured and had not been out of danger. If he could not wake up in 12 hours, he might be a vegetable. As if she had been hit by a heavy blow, she staggered and fell back. Fortunately, Jay supported her timely. Mr. and Mrs. Xu came to visit them. When Mrs. Xu saw that, she pped on Sophia''s face without saying anything. "I know you are a scourge. You won''t stop until the day breaks!" "Mrs. Xu, you''ve gone too far!" "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t acted like a snob and forced the couple to break up, John wouldn''t have fled to America in despair. If he hadn''t gone abroad, nothing would have happened to him. Perhaps you would have grandchildren! You are the one who should be med. It''s you who have screwed up his son! " "You..." Mrs. Xu''s anger was suppressed by someone. She sat on the chair and howled, "John, if anything happened to you, I would die!" "Why are you crying?" Mr. Xu scolded in a low voice and turned to Sophia, asking her to stay with John. He knew that she was the only person who could help his son get through this. There was no way she would leave. She had to wait for John to wake up anyway. Under the instruction of Mr. Xu, the doctor let Sophia change into sterile clothes and enter the ICU. Looking at the dying John on bed, Sophia''s heart ached. As time went by, he was like a wind from a vast ocean, slowly leaving her. "John, please open your eyes, wake up quickly, I don''t want to see you lying still in bed." She held his hands. They used to be so warm, but now they were so cold that she was afraid. She followed the doctor''s instructions and kept talking to him about the good drops in the past to strengthen his will to life. As she spoke, she suddenly found that their memories were still so clear and deep. Time passed quickly. The long night was over, but he still did not move and had no response. She was so anxious that she couldn''t help crying out. Her tears, like broken pearls, rolled crazily from her eyes down to his fingers. His fingers moved slightly as if they were burned by hot tears. In great joy, she covered her face with his hands and said, "John, did you hear me? Open your eyes, please. I''m gonna cry." Her vision was blurred by ayer of tear mist, through which she seemed to see his eyelids slowly raising. She wiped her eyes hurriedly, fearing that it was her illusion. The early morning light had already streamed in from the edge of the curtain. His dark eyes seemed to be lightened up by the morning light. They regained their vigor. "Sophia!" He called her name in a low, weak and real voice. "I am here, John. You finally wake up!" She sobbed and looked at him,ughing and crying. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He turned his head to the direction of her voice. "Are you here? It''s so dark. I can''t see you." "I''ll turn on all the lights." She hurriedly pressed all the light buttons. "Is it open?" He asked weakly. "Yes." She nodded. "Why are they all ck?" He blinked his eyes. She had a severe palpitation and shook her hand in front of his eyes, but he didn''t respond. Oh my God! She called the doctor in a hurry. After the check-up, the doctor confirmed that he was blind because of the fact that the extravasated blood pressed the nerves in his head. He was too weak to perform the craniotomy operation temporarily and it was only arranged after his body recovered. At this time, John realized that he was blind. He was too excited to sit up in bed, "tell me the truth, can my eyes recover or not?" "Yes, of course. The doctor has said that as long as you have another operation and remove the extravasated blood, you can see it." "John, you have to get well as soon as possible, so that you can have an operation soon. Do you understand?" she said to John. "Sophia." He fumbled for her and grabbed her hand. "Can you stay here?" "No, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll be here with you." She nodded hard while crying. Looking at them, Mrs. Xu was still a little unhappy. "I''m so wronged," she said. She murmured. "You deserve this!" Her father gave her a reproachful look and forced her out. If she wanted her son to recover soon, it could only depend on Sophia. Jay sighed helplessly. He knew that Sophia was softhearted and she still had feelings for John. If he would like to do something to save her, the fiery fire would ignite in the near future. Unfortunately, the fate of her wealthy family was promising. Her future was unknown. Not until now did she notice that Jay was still there. She hastily asked him to go back and have a rest. Before leaving, he still took her outside the ward and enjoined her a few things. "Sophia, don''t forget that you have broken up with John. Now you are Lucas'' fiancee. You have to take care not to make him misunderstand you." "Well, that''s enough. I know what to do," she said. She was in a mess now, and all she wanted was to cure John as soon as possible. After Jay left, she asked for leave from herpany and apanied him until the police came to investigate the case. The driver had been found and the driver drove too fast. He rolled over the cliff car and died on the way to A City. This was called karma. Sophia sighed to herself. The news of the car ident was quickly released on the Inte, and among the people who were the happiest to see it, it was Maggie and Sandra. Now, they could not only get no testimony of witness after death, but also save their money to buy murder. It seemed that the God was on their side. The only disappointment was that Sophia waspletely unharmed and out of her control. But next time, her luck wouldn''t be that good. Chapter 55 She Can Only Belong To Him Chapter 55 She Can Only Belong To Him Sophia thought it was just an ident, so she didn''t pursue it anymore. She and John cooperated with the police to settle the case. When she hade back from the police station, she had been rather exhausted for the past one day. It had been a whole day before she hadn''t opened her bag. Her cell phone, which had been muted by her, had rung for a whole day. After John fell asleep, shey on the bed of the nurse and fell asleep soon. When she opened her eyes again, it was already in the morning. She sat up and almost jumped up when she saw a person in the ward. "Lucas, why are you here?" With her eyes wide open, she stared at him in a way as if she had seen a ghost. Hadn''t he nned to stay in Europe for a week? He made no answer. There were still traces of anxiety between his slightly frowned eyebrows. He walked up and held her shoulder. "Are you hurt?" "John pushed me away." She shook her head and nced at John who was still asleep. He called her many times in Europe, but she never answered. He called back to thepany, but only to hear that she had asked for a leave. He didn''t know what happened to her. He was on the verge of going crazy. Fortunately, he kept Jay''s phone number. He was burning with anxiety when he heard the news of the car ident. How could he be relieved if he didn''te back and saw that she was fine? "Are you tired?" He stroked her tired face. "I''m fine." She shrugged. "Go back to have a rest. I''ll take care of him." He said in a low voice, but she was shocked. She looked at him with an unbelievable look, as if he knew what she meant. He bowed his head and smiled. "He saved my fiancee. It''s right for him to take care of him." Although they talked in a low voice, John was still awakened. "Sophia." He called her name to make sure she was still there. She poured a ss of water and was about to feed him, but she was stopped by Lucas. He took the ss, put it on the straw and handed it to his mouth. Looking at Lucas, she had an indescribable feeling. She knew that in addition to gratitude, he was also worried and jealous, but she could understand that she knew how to think in a different way. If she was him, she must be ufortable to see him take care of his ex. Just then, Mrs. Xu came in with a bowl of porridge. She was shocked when she saw that Lucas was feeding water to her son. "Mr. Lucas, how dare I bother you to take care of my son." She showed an ingratiating smile. "Never mind. Thank him for saving Sophia." Lucas smiled. Only then did John find that there was a spare person in the room feeding him. He was so angry that he raised his hand and waved it to break the cup in Lucas'' hand, and the water sshed all over his face. "John!" Mrs. Xu eximed. She was afraid that Lucas would be angry, so she fetched some tissue to wipe for Lucas. "Never mind, auntie. I''ll do it myself." Lucas smiled calmly and took the tissue from her hand. "Please get out!" John yelled painfully, getting a little agitated. It was obvious that Lucas paid special attention to him. Lucas was not kind at all. If Lucas hadn''t seized the opportunity to take care of Sophia, how could she have left him? Worried about his injury, Sophia hurriedly held him and said, "John, don''t be angry. Lucas is here to visit you." "Did hee here just to take you away?" Although his eyes were unable to see, he knew what Lucas was doing. "Alright, John, Sophia has been looking after you all day and night. It''s time to go back and have a rest." After that, Mrs. Xu waved to Sophia, hinting her to leave with Lucas. She was afraid that John would say something wrong again, because she still had a lingering fear about what she would do to offend Lucas. "John, have a good rest. We wille to see you another day." After the announcement, he naturally spoke to John and held Sophia in his arms, a gesture that seemed a bit forced T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aware of that, Sophia sighed helplessly and followed him out. On the way, Lucas did not say a word, and she also closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Silence was the only color in the car. When they went back to the Bluewater Vi, she yawned She went upstairs to catch up on sleep, but Lucas didn''t interrupt her. He poured a ss of whiskey and stood in front of the window, gazing at the sun high outside. When she woke up, she found that he entered the room and sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her deeply. When she opened her eyes, Lucas turned over and pressed on her She understood what he meant and hurriedly shook her head. "No!" "I want it!" An evil smile found its way to his face. Without any resistance, Lucas lowered his head and kissed Sophia. She was his, only belonged to him, and could not be reached by anyone. Breeze blew the window gently, and the sunlight shone on the gauze curtain of the flower trees. The gauze gently swayed, and the flowers swayed. It was not until the dark night fell. She was extremely hungry and could hardly wait to have a big meal. Unexpectedly, her phone rang. It was from Mrs. Xu, who said that John was in a bad mood and refused to eat. Looking at the table full of dishes, she didn''t have the time to eat, and rushed to the hospital. Her anxiety was like Arctic cold water, drowning his enthusiasm and satisfactions all afternoon. "Let me drive you." He said lightly and walked out. When they came to the ward, he didn''t go in, but waited for her outside. As soon as John heard Sophia''s voice, the anger on John''s face was gone. "Sophia, is that you?" He struggled to sit up, but was held by her, "slow down, watch out for the wound." "It''s okay. I''m much better now." He grinned. "Then why don''t you want to eat?" She pouted. "My stomach aches after having porridge for a whole day." He stroked his stomach. "The doctor has said that you can only have porridge these two days. You can have soup tomorrow. Let me make it for you, okay?" She smiled softly as ifforting a child. He nodded and smiled, "I haven''t drunk your soup for a long time." "If you want to eat the soup I made for you, now eat it first," She raised the bowl and took a spoon of porridge to his mouth, and he opened his mouth and ate it obediently. With her feeding, even the light white porridge was sweet in his mouth. The door of the ward was not closed. Outside, Lucas looked inside through a gap. He could feel the happiness between them easily. It was intangible, confused and abstract between them But he saw it clearly. He heard a sudden hiss and felt the sleepinessing out of the ground. He crawled up along the sole of his feet, went into his vest and bit his heart, which made him almost crazy and ufortable. He had an urge to break in and force her out, but he resisted it. He endured the pain for a long time, with blue veins rolling on his forehead and sweating. Atst, he had to rush to the top of the building to have a cold wind, so as to calm down his head in the fire of jealousy. Chapter 56 Make Soup For Him Chapter 56 Make Soup For Him After John fell asleep, Sophia came out and saw that Lucas was still outside. "I thought you had gone." "How can I go before youe out?" He smiled bitterly. She took his arm. Hearing her stomach rumble, she realized that they hadn''t had dinner yet. She looked at him apologetically and said, "are you hungry? Let''s go back for dinner." He nodded slightly, to be honest, he had no appetite at all, he was still struggling about it. When they returned to Bluewater Vi, she bent over the table, like a hungry wolf swooping on its prey, while he drank full ss after ss. He was in a bad mood, which was evident to her. But she didn''t say anything. She stood up and took his hand, "I''m so full. Let''s take a walk in the garden to help digestion." Without saying a word, he silently followed her out. A faint smell of alcohol mixed with a slightly drunk smell floated faintly on him. Silence befell the garden, The broken moon hung in the sky and cast arge shadow over the surrounding. He stared at the shadows, and she looked at him. His face became more gloomy in the darkness. "Lucas." She called his name and hugged him, leaning her head against his chest. His heart was beating so fast and heavily. Was this the reaction of anger? She bit her lip, "Lucas, don''t get me wrong, OK? John got hurt because he tried to save me. I just hope his eyes to recover soon. I don''t want to owe him anything. " He raised his hands and held her tightly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was exactly because of John''s big favor that he had to keep his promise. Why wasn''t he the one who got hurt? Why didn''t he protect her well? After all, it was all his fault! "I will find the best doctor for John and cure his eyes." "Yes." She smiled softly and took the initiative to kiss him on her tiptoe to show her gratitude for his tolerance. In the next week, she would take care of John after work and bring him the soup she made. On Saturday, she got up early and bought some walnut and pig brain in the food market. John liked pig brain soup most. Seeing that her daughter was busy preparing food in the kitchen, Mandy couldn''t help reminding her: "Sophia, although it''s your duty to take care of John, don''t ignore Lucas. You must be careful. Don''t let him misunderstand." "Mom, I know." "I''m just worried that he will be unhappy. That''s why I often make soup here," she added, pouting her lips Mandy grabbed her hand and said, "let me tell you. Even if you are always absent, someone will rece you soon. When love is there, remember to cherish it, and don''t regret losing it." L nodded her head. She also knew that there were so many women around Lucas, including wolf and tiger in front of him, and Maggie who was always waiting to be a substitute. She did not dare to blink her eyes. "Man, the contrast between excellent performance and safety is too strong." She sighed. "Sometimes, I really hope that he is an ordinary person, so that he can be more reliable." "I don''t care who you are." Mandy sneered, "those who are rich always cheated on their wives, but those who don''t have money still love to cheat on their wives. Men are unreliable, and the point is that their moral quality depends on them." She agreed with her mother. Her father, Sam, was a good example to prove that he was still a gang member because of his poor character. As they spoke, the soup was already boiling in the dark red sand soup. She turned off the heat and waited for it to boil slowly. Mandy added some water to the soup and said, "make more soup and leave half for Lucas." This sensitive topic reminded her of the fact that she had never cooked soup for Lucas! So she went to the supermarket and bought pork ribs and lotus root soup for Lucas because he liked to drink it. After visiting John in the hospital, she took the soup specially made for Lucas to ZW Group. Today was weekend, but Lucas chose to stay in the office. Maybe it was because of her absence. Seeing Sophia, Lucas was slightly surprised. "Why are you here?" "I made you some soup." She smiled, put the thermos bottle on the tea table, and scooped out a bowl, "it''s still hot,e and drink it." He walked to the French window and looked out before sitting down in front of the tea table. "Why do you want to cook soup for me? The sun is rising in the East today." "What? If you don''t want to drink it, forget about it!" She pouted her lips to show her dissatisfaction. "Drink it. How could I not drink the soup made by my wife?" He smiled and tasted the food with the spoon. It was really delicious and deserved 100 thumbs up. "Is it tasty?" She looked at him with her eyes wide open. "Yummy, yummy." He nodded, and then drank up all the soup slowly and elegantly. Seeing his contented look, she giggled, "if you like it, I can cook for you every day." "Okay, I''ll drink it every day." He took her hand and said, "but I want you to cook for me. Don''t share the same food with John." Sophia blinked her eyes naughtily. She had expected that Lucas would think in this way, so she put her hands around his neck and said, "this is lotus root and pork rib soup. It''s your favorite. Of course it''s specially made for you." "So I am more important?" He scraped her nose and stared at her with his deep eyes glimmering. "Yes, you''re the most important. You''re my husband." She smiled sweetly. The smile on his face was wide, from the edge of the lips to the tip of his eyes. It was like honey, sweet into his heart. He was so drunk that he couldn''t help lowering his head and covering her small mouth. In the evening, he went to visit John with Sophia. He was informed that the most authoritative ophthalmology and brain specialists from America would arrive in Q City tomorrow, and they were making a diagnosis for John. However, there was no smile on John''s face. As soon as he heard Lucas'' voice, he was unhappy. Worrying that her son might cause trouble, Mrs. Xu advised John after Lucas and Sophia left, "John, don''t mess with Mr. Lucas. you should bear with him as much as you can." "Mom, why are you so afraid of him? He is not omnipotent!" John snapped. "He can''t control everything, but he can turn things upside down! As you can see, Xue Group is not only wealthy, but also far away from Australia. However, it was destroyed by him within just three months. You don''t know that now everyone in business circle calls him the God of war. He trembles with fear when hearing his name. " Said Mrs. Xu, smacking her lips. "So what? Come at me if he can. I''m not afraid of him! " The more fierce his rival was, the more disadvantageous he would be! "Actually, all you did is because of that woman named Sophia." Mrs. Xu rolled her eyes at him, "I''m telling you, Sophia is a bane. If you fight against Lucas, the X Group will be implicated." Chapter 57 She Doesnt Love You Enough Chapter 57 She Doesn''t Love You Enough "So you mean that the X Group is more important than my happiness?" John replied with a mocking smile. "That''s not what I meant." Mrs. Xu hastily exined, "do you still remember the time when your father''s friend provided funds to help us when the X Group was in danger?" "Of course I remember him. But he went back on his word in the end. We were disappointed because of him!" "Humph!". "It''s not that he has changed his mind. It''s just that he was threatened and he doesn''t dare to help us," Said Mrs. Xu with a sigh. "Threatened?" "Who''s threatening him?" Asked John. "It''s Lucas!" Mrs. Xu murmured in a low voice. "What?" John almost jumped up from the bed, and his face was covered with extreme anger. He thought that Lucas just took advantage of it, but he didn''t expect Lucas to y tricks on him and Sophia. No wonder during that period, the stock of the X Group suddenly plummeted, and the partners also withdrawn one after another. It turned out that it was all Lucas'' fault! "Lucas, you bastard!" He clenched his fists and roared. A strong sense of hatred rose from the chest to the eyebrows. If it were not for Lucas, the rest of the things would not have happened, and he and Sophia would not have been separated! There was nothing in this world that John could do to avenge Lucas. He would repay Lucas twice! The next day, Lucas came with experts. After a thorough check, they decided to carry out a craniotomy operation for John two weekster. Back in the ward, he deliberately said he wanted to eat some strange fruits. He asked Sophia to buy for him and sent her away. Lucas poured him a ss of water, but he didn''t drink it. He turned around to look at him. "Lucas, does Sophia love you?" He asked slowly. "This question is very strange. You shouldn''t have asked me this." "You dare not answer me, right?" A faint, sarcastic smile spilled over the corners of John''s mouth. "Because she doesn''t love you enough." His words stabbed in the heart like a sharp knife. "The rtionship between me and Sophia is not up to outsiders to judge." "What you get is just her, her heart is still mine." John continued with great certainty. "Are you dering war on me?" Lucas frowned. "I am reminding you to see one fact. I have known her since she was born. We went to the same kindergarten, the same primary school and middle school. We were in twenty-one years and we had the good memories in the twenty-one years. You will never rece them! " John sneered. The deep love between them in the 21 years was his trump card. No matter how excellent and capable you were, you couldn''t surpass it! This was indeed a fierce and powerful sniper, and it hit the vital part of Lucas. His face paled for a moment. He couldn''t defend for what he said. Until now, he was still not sure about her. Her heart was like the wind, the mist, as if it could be grasped by one hand, but it had never been grasped. He was jealous of their rtionship. He hated that he hadn''t met her earlier. He often worried that she would come back to John. Especially after the car ident, the jealousy and anxiety piled up like volcano ash, and it was getting higher and thicker. However, he would not let his rival detect it at all, nor would he make any concession. "John, Sophia is my woman now. Don''t have any fantasy, or I will teach you a lesson!" "Are you warning me? Are you afraid? " There was an insidious smile on John''s face. "Since you are so talented, dare you y a game with me?" Lucas looked at him with sharp and cold eyes. He never thought of these words, "dare you or not!"! When Sophia came back from the fruit store, she saw that the two people were "getting on well" with each other, her heart that was beating very fast now became peaceful. "What are you talking about?" She smiled. "Talk to you." John replied in a low voice. "Are you plotting against me?" She frowned at them. "Yes, I said you were like a little glutton, who could eat seven dishes at a time, and sleep like a little rabbit, crawling on the bed." Lucas gently pinched her nose. "I don''t know how to get out of bed when I sleep." "Really?" Lucasughed and held her up. "I''m used to sleeping with you. Are you serious?" "I don''t sleep well?" When she turned around and saw John''s face, she quickly pushed away the man who just insulted her. "Oh, you can''t tell this to an outsider. Do you understand?" It was a casual remark, but the word "outsider" in it deeply hurt John''s heart. In the past, they had been glued to each other. But now in her eyes, he was an outsider? He couldn''t help clenching his fists. All this was caused by Lucas. If he didn''t grab her heart, how could she leave and take him as a passer-by? "John, open your mouth." At this time, Sophia''s voice interrupted his thoughts. He opened his mouth and a strange fruit was fed into his mouth. But the one fed him was Lucas. When he was eating the fruits, Mrs. Xu came in. And Sophia went back with Lucas. In the afternoon, Sophia came alone, and Lucas had a dinner party. Today, she cooked soybean and pork trotter soup. After feeding him the soup, when she was about to wash the bowl, John suddenly reached out his hand and held her. "What''s wrong? You haven''t had enough yet? I''ll cook more tomorrow. " She smiled and withdrew her hand. Her subtle movement made John a little disappointed. "Sophia, sit down for a while. I have something to tell you." He patted on the bedside table. She put down the bowl and sat down on the chair beside the bed. "What do you want to say?" He pursed his dry lips. "How much do you know about Lucas?" "Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden?" She was stunned for a while. "Nothing. It''s just an idle question." He waved his hand and turned his tone, "Sophia, thank you for taking care of me these days." "John, why do you say that? If you hadn''t pushed me away, I should be the one lying on the bed." She put a pillow behind him to make him feel morefortable. He turned his head and looked at her with his empty eyes: "Sophia, don''te again. I am recovering well. Don''t worry." "What''s wrong, John? Why do you say something like that?" She was shocked. "If youe over often, he will be unhappy." He lowered his head and looked gloomy and dismal. "Did he say something to you this morning?" Her heart shrank all of a sudden. "No, he didn''t say anything." He shook his head and blinked his eyes unconsciously. She could tell that he was lying. Every time he lied, he would blink. Even if he couldn''t see now, he couldn''t get rid of his habit. "John, don''t hide anything from me. Tell me, what did he say to you?" She held his shoulder anxiously. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "He said..." Chapter 58 I Dont Believe Chapter 58 I Don''t Believe He paused and pursed his lips, "he asked me to stay away from you and said it would be a piece of cake to deal with me. As long as I dare to make a move, X Group and Xue Group wille to a sticky end." With a violent convulsion, she widened her eyes in disbelief and said: "John, you must have misunderstood Lucas. He can''t be like this. He took care of you with me these days and he sent for the doctor for you..." "It''s not the first time for him to deal with the X Group!" John interrupted her. "What do you mean?" Sophia looked right into his eyes. "Do you still remember that when the X Group was in trouble, my father''s friend was supposed to offer funds to help. At that time, I was so happy that I thought everything was finally over and I didn''t need to deal with E anymore. But he suddenly regretted and withdrew the money. In addition, the stock of the X Group somehow plummeted. Those partners had already signed contracts and before they signed, they all changed their minds and stopped the cooperation with the X Group. At that time, I could hardly bear it and was suffocated, but I didn''t dare to tell you because I was afraid that you would be worried. " Vi raised her head, with her fingers embedded in the inky hair. "John, what exactly do you want to say? Does it have anything to do with Lucas?" "Because it was Lucas. He threatened my father''s friend to withdraw his capital, and upset the X Group''s stock. He let the partners not to cooperate with the X Group." All of a sudden, John looked up, with a fury on his face. "It''s impossible. Why did he do that?" Sophia shook her head with disapproval. "Of course he did it for you. He will break us up by ying tricks, and then pretend to be a good person to help us and win your favor." John said word by word, gritting his teeth. "John, did you make a mistake? Lucas is not that kind of person!" Sophia couldn''t believe it. Though sometimes Lucas was unpredictable, he was absolutely not that kind of person who yed tricks. "Don''t be silly. You should have known him better. You only spent a short time with him. You don''t know him at all." John fumbled and grabbed her hand beside the bed. His hands were shaking, "Sophia, you must see what kind of person he really is with your eyes wide open. You are the woman that I can protect with my life. I want you to be happy. I don''t want you to be cheated and marry to a man who doesn''t know how to behave." Sophia''s face was ghostly pale. Was he really that horrible? She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it either. She had to find it out. She didn''t ask Lucas in person. Instead, she went to meet the friends of the father of John and the previous partners. The facts made her flesh creep. If she had guessed it right, the person who threatened them was definitely Minnie. Without the permission of Lucas, how could she do such a thing? After returning to the Bluewater Vi, she felt exhausted, physically and mentally, and didn''t want to move on the sofa. Chuck walked downstairs and saw a slight smile on her face. He had nned to pick her up, but she came back much earlier than he expected. He took a bottle of juice from the fridge and gave it to her. But she wanted to drink and forget all her sorrows. She took it and drank a mouthful of icy juice. The feeling of coolness calmed her down a lot. "Lucas, let''s go to the starry sky tiny house." She turned to him and forced a smile. "Okay." He nodded and took her hand. The starry cottage was not far away from green water bay, and it took only an hour to drive, but she chose to take a walk with him. She pushed the door open and looked up at the starry sky. Suddenly, she had an impulse to cry. He had built her such a house with stars in it, he loved her, took care of her and even wanted to marry her. Although he was treating her very well, why did he y these dirty tricks to cheat her? Just for obtaining and possession? Shey on the woollen nket, enduring the pain in her heart. "Lucas, let''s y a game." "What game?" He smiled. "Truth or dare." She said faintly. "There is nothing interesting to y with such kind of boring thing. Have you watched too many TV series?" He pinched the tip of her chin. "I want to y." She insisted. He shook his head helplessly, "Okay, I''ll y with you." "Come on." She clenched her fist. "123, scissors, stones, cloth!" She punched him, and he did scissors. He didn''t expect her to win in the first round. He must have let her win on purpose. "I lost. What do you want to ask?" He folded his arms across his chest and looked at her with a smile. "Have you lied to me?" In order to be straightforward, she decided to say something other first. "No, I didn''t." He answered without any hesitation, and his expression was calm and unperturbed. In the second y, she won again. She swallowed and stared at him, "you don''t want me to take care of John, do you?" The corners of his mouth quivered slightly. "Did John tell you something?" "Answer my question first!" "Yes, I I''m afraid you''ll change your mind. " He sat up and looked up at the sky with a little worry in his eyes. "You can exin to me directly, there is no need to take the X Group to threaten John." She sat up, with anger on her face. "Did John tell you that I threatened him?" His beautiful eyebrows suddenly twisted. "Lucas, I won''t just stand by and do nothing when my friend is hurt. If you dare to offend John and the X Group, I will never forgive you!" She said clearly and forcefully. "Sophia!" A touch of sadness flew into his eyes. He turned his head and suddenly grabbed her shoulder. "Do you really believe what he said?" "John won''t lie to me, nor will he nder you!" She raised her chin and looked at him with extreme certainty. "So you chose to believe that I am such a bad person!" His chest heaved heavily, heaving the surrounding air. "I don''t want to believe it, but the truth is in front of me!" She stood up and rushed to the window. She felt suffocated and wanted to breathe some fresh air. "Truth? What truth? Are you telling the truth?" He sneered. She turned her head and looked straight at him, as if looking at a stranger. "Lucas, tell me honestly, when the X Group is in trouble, did you hire someone to threaten the friends of his father and those cooperative partners to withdraw their investment and terminate contracts? Do you n to manipte the stock market and make the stock of X Group plummet, in order to make the X Group in trouble?" A hint of fear shed across his face, and he asked, "is this what Vi told you?" She shook her head miserably. "I went to ask the friends of John''s father and the partners of the company, and I got all the information from them. It is proved that these things were done by Minnie. If you didn''t mean it, how could she do that?" He stiffened, staring at her deeply. The shock on his face gradually turned into a kind of unspeakable sadness. "It seems that no matter how I exin, you won''t believe me?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, the evidence is conclusive. It''s not until now that I know nothing about you. You are so hypocritical and terrible!" Tears appeared in her eyes. She raised her head and raised it again, trying to hold back the tears. She shouldn''t cry. She shouldn''t cry for such a person. Chapter 59 Decided To Separate Chapter 59 Decided To Separate He stood up and stumbled to the window. Then heughed, full of sadness, mockery and endless destion in theugh. "Is that how you look at me? We have been together for such a long time. Do you really believe that I am guilty just by a few words of others? " His words hurt her eardrum, but she didn''t look at him. Instead, she looked up at the sky instantly. She seemed to have seen a meteor streaking across the sky, quietly dropping like tears. "Lucas, what''s your opinion on me? In your heart, I''m just a toy. If you like me, you have to get me back, don''t you?" A strong feeling of pain slowly overflowed from his eyes, dyeing his eyes red. "If there is some ce for me in your heart, you won''t look like this. You think so!" He opened the door and rushed out. Then he rushed to the seaside as if he were trying to restrain his emotions that was about to lose control. "Lucas, let''s y a game." John''s voice echoed in the sea. "What do you want to y? I''ll y with you!" "All right. Let''s make a bet. Who do you believe more between you and me?" Lucas shook his head violently to get this voice out of his mind. He lost! It turned out that their trust was fragile. His love was worthless in her heart! The wind stirred up the big waves. They surged towards the reef and instantly were torn into broken waves. With the violent beating sound as he fell, he abruptly swung his fist and angrily smashed it towards the reef beside him. Blood trickled down from his fingers, but he didn''t seem to feel the pain. Perhaps it was because his heart hurt too much that it was covered up by it. The night was ruthless. But he just stood there still, without any expression on his face. The waning moon cast his shadow on the beach. It was light and quiet, as if the sand was frozen on the beach. She copsed to the ground, hugged herself and huddled herself up. Tears kept falling down uncontrobly. The cold wind messed up her hair, and a few strands of blue hair swept over her face. Tears welled up and wet her cheeks. The day broke soon. It was a sleepless night for both of them. He stayed on the beach the whole night while Sophia huddled up in the carpet and kept sobbing until her tears were dry. The next day, when she returned to Bluewater Vi, she packed up and decided to separate from him for some time. The Butler wanted to stop him, but Lucas stopped him. "Let her go!" Lucas'' words were so cold that Sophia''s heart waspletely frozen. She didn''t go back to her own apartment. She didn''t want to be questioned by her mother. So she stayed in Jay''s apartment. Watching how she had a good appetite for food and turned grief into grief, Jay knew how serious the situation was. After asking the reason, he flicked her forehead. "You are such a fool. No matter how many tricks Lucas has yed, he only cares about you. In the animal world, two bulls are fighting for a bull. They are risking their lives for nothing." "Shit! Jay! You bastard! How can you look like this!" She gave him an angry look. "This is thew of the jungle. Survival of the fittest." Jay snorted, then he sat up straight and stared at her with a very serious look. "Sophia, now you answer me seriously. Do you fall in love with John again because John saved you?" "It has nothing to do with Lucas." She refused to answer. "Well, let''s change a question. If Lucas and John fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first?" Jay crossed his hands and added. "No one will save them. They can swim. As for me, I can''t swim. If I swim, I will die first!" She pouted. "Come on!" Jay waved his hand and felt helpless, as if he didn''t live up to his expectations. "Don''t me me for not warning you. A woman who covets the position of Mrs. Mo is so shameless that she can''t even make a great deal of the great Wall. Don''t regret if someone breaks in then." "Yes, he is great. But so what? He is too stubborn. I''m afraid I''ll get a stomachache!" Sophia was stubborn, but she was nervous. When it came to those bewitching women, the first person came to her mind was Maggie. She was a pair of bitchy flies, but she thought about it. It seemed that Lucas didn''t love her that much, not to mention that he had a pair of fire eyes. So he could see Maggie was not a kind person? While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Lucas had arrived at the CEO office. He had to make it clear to Minnie. Minnie also knew that sooner orter Lucas would know about it. So she began to tell him the whole story. "Boss, I''m very sorry for what has happened to the X Group. But you can rest assured that I will go and exin it to Sophia. I will help you rify the misunderstanding." Lucas didn''t me her too much. After all, her original intention was for him, but he had to warn her, "this is thest time. No matter what you do in the future, you must get my instructions!" "Yes, boss." After going out, Minnie immediately went to see Sophia. After hearing her exnation, Sophia felt a surge in her heart, but she still pretended to be calm. "Is that what Lucas asked you to say?" "You can suspect me, but you shouldn''t doubt his feelings for you," "There''s one thing I want you to know. Boss has invested several hundred million dors to the X Group for you and John." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "What?" Sophia was shocked and wondered if the mysterious businessman who saved the X Group was Lucas! "I have followed him from America. I have never seen him being so attentive to any woman. Don''t let him down." She patted on Sophia''s shoulder and said in a meaningful tone. All of a sudden, Sophia''s heart beat fast. All the memories with Lucas'' past shed through her mind like slides. They were all about his care, his love to her and his tenderness to her. At this moment, she was extremely regretful. Why was she so impulsive? Why didn''t she ask him clearly first and say those hurtful words? He would never forgive her! After entering the apartment, she threw herself on the sofa and burst into tears. After making out what had happened, Jay pulled her up and said, "don''t cry anymore. It''s useless for you to keep crying. Now, you should go to apologize to him. It''s not toote." "What if he doesn''t forgive me? It''s so embarrassing. Besides, he drove me out of Bluewater Vi. Didn''t you say that women who are infatuated with him are the most worthless in men''s eyes?" She was just out of gamble. If he had apologized to her and coaxed her at that time, maybe she would not be so angry, but that guy was stubborn and cold. A few words let her have no way back. "Yeah, you are right, but it''s a man''s self-esteem. You have to find an excuse for him first!" Jay let out a sigh. Chapter 60 Absence Makes The Heart Grow Fonder Chapter 60 Absence Makes The Heart Grow Fonder "You''re the best. You have to think of a way to let himfortable. Meanwhile, don''t humiliate me." Sophia snuffled. Jay nodded his head. In order to make his best friend happy in the rest of his life, he would try his best. But time is a problem. The next day, when she arrived at the office, she deliberately went upstairs to look at the office of Lucas. She had an impulse to rush in directly, but she finally resisted it. But she didn''t know that Lucas was more impatient than her. After making everything clear with Minnie, Sophia was still unwilling toe back. If it was his fault, he would like to do anything, even if he used the twin shadow des. But this time, it was totally different! He didn''t make her bow down and admit her mistake. All he wanted was toe back. Walking out of the office, she went downstairs and secretly peeked at the CEO office. This guy looked as usual and didn''t have any fear. Did she really don''t care about him at all? He can''t sleep well out because of her The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. At this moment, a delicate voice came from behind, "Lucas, what are you doing here?" He cleared his throat and said, "I just passed by." When he was about to leave, he heard Maggie''s voice again. "Lucas, tomorrow will be the birthday gift for Ellie''s movie. Will you go?" "I suppose so." Said Lucas perfunctorily. "Then Can I be your femalepanion? " She summoned up all her courage. Lucas gave her a bleak nce, and then drifted to the office. He suddenly felt that he should be indifferent to the woman who didn''t care about him at all and upset her. He took a few steps forward and stood right at the door of the CEO office. "Will you be my femalepanion to attend the first movie of Ellie with me tomorrow night?" He raised his voice and looked into the room. It was noon, after all. They all went out for lunch. He didn''t have to worry about it since she was alone. "Well, Lucas, what do you think?" Said Maggie with expectation on her face. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Okay, I happen to need a femalepanion anyway!" Seeing that Sophia didn''t respond, he raised his voice. "Really? It''s wonderful, Lucas. " Maggie was so excited that she wanted to jump up. When he turned around, he found that Sophia was still sitting there, which made him feel uneasy. He raised his voice, "I''ll pick you up at seven o''clock tomorrow night." To be honest, she almost couldn''t believe her ears! Damn it! Should I give you a microphone so that everyone in thepany could hear you! How could you take Maggie with you? You fucking idiot! You just can''t even think of it! Just when he was in despair, she turned her head suddenly and shot him a sword light. The light of the sword was cold, but it brightened his heart. When she was off duty, Sophia called Jay. After getting the phone call from his best friend, Jay jumped out of his car and hurried to an Italian restaurant. When he saw the fifteen dishes on the table slowly, he knew that the rm would rise to red. "Jay, that idiot Lucas will take Maggie to her cousin''s first movie," She grabbed a ss of wine and gulped it down. She had already drunk a whole bottle of wine! Jay couldn''t help shivering in his mind. He should have prepared steel armor and iron armor in advance. "Jay, how about you introduce me to your audience tomorrow?" "I will never let this shameless couple get away with it!" she continued, taking another sip. "I would rather go get even with him now than wait for him to bring Maggie with him tomorrow." Said Jay. He didn''t want to be a scapegoat for Lucas! At this moment, she was no longer the former Sophia anymore. She was very drunk now. "You are right. Now, take me to Lucas!" "Okay, okay, I''ll take you there." After that, he held her up immediately. After getting in the car, Sophia soon fell asleep. When she woke up, she still felt dizzy and drunk, and her brain was broken. "Jay, I want some water." She pulled her cor and her throat was dry. Soon a pair of big hands sent the water to the mouth. After drinking it, he seemed to be a little sober. She opened her eyes and nced at the man in front of her. What the hell! She sprang to her feet and pounced on him with her drunk strength. Then they rolled on the carpet together. She got out of the bed and sat on his waist. "Jay, when did you get the stic surgery?" As she spoke, she punched him on the face, which was caught by him exactly. "You have stic surgery. It''s ok. Why are you as fickle andscivious as the bastard who fickle in love?" "Who is that bastard?" The man looked at her with a faint smile. "Who else could be better than Lucas, who is a phndering man!" Thinking that she was reced so quickly, she burst into tears on him, "I knew that guy didn''t mean it at all. We had a fight just now, but he had chosen Maggie instead of other people. He knew that I hated her most, waah..."Suddenly, a fit of viciousness shed in her eyes. She clenched her fist and struck hard on his chest like hail. This time, he didn''t stop her. When she was weak, she stopped gasping. Looking at her, he smiled evilly. Then he abruptly turned over andy on her. She looked very beautiful when she was slightly drunk. Absence made the heart grow fonder! The next day, when she woke up, she looked like she had lost her memory and thought that she was dreaming. Looking at the familiar room and the snickering handsome face beside her, she secretly took a nce from the quilt. Damn it, it was done again! Before she could calm down, she raised her fist and waved it at the man, who caught her promptly. "Are you still drunk?" "Fuck you! Why am I here?" "You came here by yourself. Now that you are so sincere, I forgive you," "I don''t want you to forgive me. You fickle and fickle bastard. You have no sense of security at all. I don''t want you anymore." She quickly stood up, picked up the scattered clothes on the ground, put on them and was about to leave. Hugged by him from behind, she said, "how could youe back so obediently if I don''t irritate you?" "So you did that on purpose to piss me off from Maggie?" She raised her foot and kicked his leg and belly. Chapter 61 Deal With Other Women Chapter 61 Deal With Other Women "Honey, don''t push me." He rested his chin on her shoulder and said in a low voice. When she heard this, she quietly curled up in his arms like a tamed kitten. She always knew where it should stop. The episode should have ended, but how could Edward, who was stood up, feel relieved. Originally, she was filled with joy, preparing for the party for a whole day, only to find a phone call from the other party put her on the eighteen level hell. The most hateful thing was that her rival in love wore a high-end customized luxury dress, holding his arm, they walked through the red carpet gracefully. She wouldn''t give up easily. She would figure it out in the dark. Ellie told her that the Greenwind club would hold a party at the Grand Canyon Vige this weekend. Greenwind was established with several friends, making it more convenient for everyone to have a happy party. She knew that Lucas would be there, so she asked Ellie to take her to the party. Ellie agreed without hesitation. The Grand Canyon Vige, far away from the city''s noise, haze and pollution, was a cleannd. There were mysterious jungles in the forest, clearkes, grotesque rocks It could not only help to rx but also explore. But the most amazing thing was the artificial rock vi, which made them feel that they had returned to the time of man in the cave. "You are so good at ying," Looking around, Sophiaughed and said. Mr. Jack narrowed his slender eyes and smiled, "the party, the vacation, and the happy party are our goal. Otherwise, why do we need a club?" "It''s not because of the money. If we don''t have money, we can only squeeze an eleven year holiday to climb to the top of the mountain to see the sea of people." Sophia pursed her lips. "Really?" Mr. Jack lifted his eyebrows and said, "who is more attractive in your eyes, Lucas or his money?" She stared at him and said solemnly, "he is more attractive than his money, but his money is a little safer than him. He would be perfectly happy." Mr. Jackughed and looked at Lucas, "your wife is indeed a little bee!" "But you can''t win her in words." Said Lucas, holding her in his arms Ellie and Maggie had just got off the helicopter and came over. At the sight of Ellie, Mr. Jack raised his ss of champagne to greet everyone. "Our director is here. Wee!" "Mr. Jack, don''t embarrass me any more. If you don''t use any box office poison and make my cousin lose money, I''ll thank God." Ellie stuck out her tongue. "Don''t worry about it at all. Who is your cousin? Gold finger, don''t ask too much. Since he invested in you, he would gain more than ten thousand. " Mr. Jackughed. Recently, he had invested a European team with the help of Lucas and earned a lot. Maggie stared at Lucas. Her love for him was like endless stream. Unfortunately, Sophia was her block. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. As long as she seized a chance, she would definitely smash Sophia. When Sophia saw her, she was on the defensive system and had a high speed of 9999%, which made her unable to even find a chance to talk to Lucas. Moreover, she had to deliberately show love with her future husband, and did not avoid the public sight. "Wow, you two are so clingy. I''m so eager to find a boyfriend as soon as possible." Ellie said with a grin. "How about me?" Mr. Jack came over. "Humph -" Ellie pushed him away, and her voice of contempt was prolonged as aet. "Let''s clear up your women first." Hearing what he said, Mr. Jack shrugged his shoulders and kept silent with an awkward smile. At this time, a handsome guy with three beautiful women came over. Sophia have never seen him before. His name is Steve Chi and we all call him Steve. He was the east side of CNTV, who was regarded as the prince of the entertainment circle. He just came back from Britain after his further study. "I want to introduce three beautiful women to you." He pointed at the girl beside him and introduced, "this is Cadic, the campus beauty of the movie school, Helen, and Lisa, pure goddess. They are all the hot girls on the Inte which is the superstar of CNTY." Seeing that a new face joined, other hot pot guys all gathered around. As expected, Sophia took a nce at thedies faintly. One was sexy and coquettish, and the other was fresh and coquettish. They were really suitable for the title. Beautiful women were also looking at these men around them. Soon, they gathered all their attention to Lucas. "Is this the legendary Mr. Lucas?" Helen looked at him coquettishly, with shyness and shyness. In a gorgeous manner, she ignored Sophia, who was beside him. "I''m Helen. I''ve heard a lot about you. Today I finally meet you. You really deserve your reputation." She paused and waved her hand, blinking her big eyes. "No, no, No. You should be more handsome than it is said to be." "Acting cute? Are you kidding me?" Sophia rolled her eyes at her! As soon as she finished speaking, she jumped up and stamped wildly on the ground. "What''s wrong? Are there ants?" He stood up and began to p her clothes. "No, it''s not." She shook her head, shivered and rubbed her arms. "I''m gooseflesh all over the ground." Then she looked up at Helen and apologized, "Miss, I''m sorry. I''m allergic to baby voice. If you are not born with this voice, please speak normally." As soon as she finished, Ellie burst intoughter, and so did her friends. Patting on his shoulder, Steve''s voice was full of jealousy, "she is so mean!" "If not, how can I be so quiet?" He shrugged and looked at her with eyes full of indulgence. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Helen''s beautiful face with heavy makeup turned purple with anger. Now, she finally looked carefully at Sophia. However, when she looked carefully at Sophia, she was scared and almost screamed out, but she finally held it back. She sat down and sipped the juice to calm herself down. Lisa, who was standing next to her, also agreed to work with Lucas. She was determined to me Sophia. On one hand, she wanted to help Helen out; on the other hand, she also drew Lucas'' attention. "Hey, we''re new here and we don''t know much about the rule here. You''re old and experienced, so please don''t bother about it," She was implying to satirize Sophia for her old age and youth. "How old are you?" She smiled at Lisa. "Just 19 years old." Lisa fiddled with her curly hair on her shoulder and raised her voice almost eight degrees higher, in case that everyone present could not hear her calling of youth. Sophia sat down on the chair and took a sip of champagne. "Little pretty, I tell you, don''t pretend to be young after eighteen, and don''t be a virgin anymore." "You..." Lisa was so pissed off that she bit her lower lip and stamped on the floor in shame and anger. Chapter 62 Tricks Chapter 62 Tricks "Mr. Lucas has a girlfriend. You guys have to be obedient, okay?" Steve said. Then he patted the beauties on their shoulders and invited them to go fishing by the pond. The girls followed him reluctantly. As they walked out of the room, Helen nced at Sophia coldly and insidiously. At noon, Lucas and Sophia ate French cuisine. When Sophia was hungry, she gobbled the awful dishes up. With a ss of orange juice in his hand, and a secondter, he patted her on the back in case she choked. "Why don''t you eat? She pursed her lips full of cheese at him. "I will feed you first." He smiled in pain and touched the residue of her mouth. Not far away, there were several pairs of eyes looking at them without blinking. "Oh my God, isn''t this manner too horrible?" "Doesn''t Mr. Lucas mind it at all?" "Isn''t she afraid of getting fat after eating like this?" Lisa rubbed her chin in case she would be scared. "She is still like a starving ghost as expected," Helen said. "A scum?" Lisa turned to her, "are you talking about Sophia?" "Who else could it be?" Helen pouted. "Hey, did you know her before?" Cadic raised his eyebrows. "I Why do I know her? " Helen stuttered and her face turned a little pale. "Then why did you call her trash? You said she didn''t change. " Cadic blinked. She had always been very curious. Helen rolled her eyes at her and said, "no, you misheard me. I was just making an exaggeration to tell that she is not a socialite." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "But she''s just lucky to marry a rich man." Feeling envious, Cadic sighed. She thought she had misheard and didn''t get to the bottom of her matter. Sitting at the table next to theirs, Maggie heard what they said clearly. She was good at looking for an alliance, and then she took advantage of this to kill people. Her intuition told her that Helen had some sort of connection with Sophia. After lunch, she saw Helen fishing by the pond alone, so she went over. "Hi, my name is Maggie." "Hi." Helen replied, expressionless. Maggie sat beside her, putting the bait and pretending to catch the fish, and also chatted about some women. When the time was right, Maggie decided to get to the point. "Don''t mess with Sophia. She is very capable!" "No big deal. Even if he gets to the top of the tree, he''s still good at picking up trash!" Helen was so angry that she blurted out. "Scavenging through garbage? Did she ever take the rubbish? " Said Maggie. "I was just saying." Hearing Maggie''s words, Helen immediately corrected herself. "I know you knew her long ago." Maggie had meant to sound it out. But seeing the panic on Helen''s face, she knew what she was doing. "What How do you know? " The look on Helen''s face was tense, and her tongue was a little stiff. "She told me about it." Said Maggie with a shrug. "Did she You recognize me? " Then Helen muttered to herself, "really?" "It seems that you are afraid of her. Did she often bully you in the past?" Said Maggie, pretending to be concerned. "What''s your rtionship with her?" Helen asked vigntly. "I work with her, but we are not friends. She always gets in my way and bullies me." Maggie said in a righteous and indignant tone. The fury and hatred from the bottom of her heart deeply moved Helen. She had found her bosom friend! As a simple minded girl, Helen immediately dropped all her vignce and opened her heart, "to tell you the truth, I was a junior high school ssmate with Sophia. Her family was very poor. She wore school uniform all year round and went through streets andnes upon school. She went to the dustbin to sell, with a rotten smell. The people in the ss called her a trash sister." "Really? It''s disgusting!" Hearing that, Maggie was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hand. "Of course it''s true. I have the pictures of her when she picked up trash." Then Helen took out her phone and searched for the photos she had taken secretly. She had carefully collected all of these pictures and then scanned them to put them in her cell phone. Until now, these pictures could be constantly presented to the public to make them satisfied. In contrast, what a high-end and elegantdy she was, Lucas had no taste in her at that time. When Maggie looked at the photos, an evil idea gradually came into her mind. "Did Sophia have a boyfriend before?" She put down the fishing rod. Now there was no need to fish. "Yes, he is the most handsome boy in our school." "I thought they would get married," Helen continued, her lips shivering. "Is the person you referred to called John?" Maggie asked immediately. "Yeah, since you and her are colleagues, do you know why she is with Mr. Lucas? Where is John?" Turning to look at her, an unspeakable look appeared in her eyes. "She dumped John in order to be together with Mr. Lucas." Said Hannah, understating the situation. "Green tea bitch, that''s enough!" Helen spat on the ground as she felt deeply sorry for John. In fact, she knew perfectly well that the reason why she hated her to the core was that of John. After all, it was natural for girls to fall in love with each other when they had a crush on each other. As a prince charming at her first love, he made great achievements in school, came from a rich family and had a taste for beauty. Besides, John was the most handsome boy at school and he was the famous basketball yer. At that time, there were a lot of girls in the campus who had a crush on him. However, Sophia was always staying by the side of John as she was her childhood sweetheart. And as a result, she even couldn''t send her love letter to John. In this way, she not only bullied Sophia overtly, but also joined all the girls who hated and envied me to deal with Sophia. As a result, Sophia was forced to drop out of school. What made me blind was that John left with her. ''. Thinking of this, she couldn''t hold back her hatred, which had been umted for years. "The shameless bitch, she must have seduced men around them, just like a bus. No man can go up there as long as they''re given money." She cursed, pursing her lips. The more she hated Sophia, the happier Maggie was. "Don''t you hate Sophia?" She asked deliberately. "I hate you so much!" Said Helen. "Do you want to give her a hard time?" Said Maggie. "Do you have any good idea?" Raising her eyebrows. Maggie whispered in her ear. Then Helen nced at her hesitantly and asked, "is that okay?" "What do you think? If that happens, I''m sure that everyone willugh at Sophia and Mr. Lucas will dump her without mercy." "Okay, let''s do it!" Helen pped her thigh with a vicious smile. She would defeat against Sophia and avenge for the girl''s prince charming. This way, he could kill two birds with one stone. Chapter 63 A Conflict At The Banquet Chapter 63 A Conflict At The Banquet It was a party at night. The ball hall of the resort was a huge and gorgeous tent with flickering light and noisy music. In addition to the members of the club, there were also beautiful girls and famous models invited specially. The top band, DJ and the bartender in the world boasted their skills, making the party a sess. Behind them was a huge LCD screen. At midnight, the DJs announced that they would pull out the lucky dog from the ballter. She or he would be lucky enough to invite any single person in the room to spend the night. Like a heavy bomb, the mushroom cloud suddenly stirred up in the happy crowd. "You''re having fun!" Sophia sighed. "This is a paradise. You can do whatever you want." Lucas shrugged. "What if you are invited?" Sophia pinched his chin. She was sure that beside Ellie, there was 99% chance of choosing Lucas for any woman. 9999999% "It depends on you." The corners of Lucas'' mouth lifted into a smirk. "Forget it. I''ll give you a pass if I really pick you. There are so many handsome guys here anyway, and I won''t be lonely." Said Sophia, rolling her eyeballs After saying that, she asked again, "is the condom? Give me a few more." He was choked by the coffee and covered his mouth with a towel to clean it up. Lucas took a deep look at her and then said with a ferocious look, "I think you don''t need it anymore. Even if you are only lying on bed, no one won''t dare to touch a hair of you." Dare to get his woman, unless he nned to be disabled for the rest of his life! "Hey, I should be honest. You are a frivolous man, but I want to stay alone at night. It''s so unfair!" She stared at him with disapproval, hands rested on her hips. His smile returned. He grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. "Marry me as soon as possible, so that you can end being single." "You are not single now. We are engaged!" She said while flicking his forehead. "Then I''ll be fer." He shrugged his shoulders, with a bigger smile on his face. She had known something now. Then the DJ pointed out that man must be single, so he wasn''t considered one of them. "You already knew that. Why did you trick me?" She added. She pouted. "You''re not cooperative at all. It''s not fun at all." He sighed in disappointment. "Do you really want to see me get jealous? I tell you, if I get jealous, it''s not gonna happen." She touched his good nose. "It''s okay. I''ll take care of you no matter what happens." He said in a tone of indulgence. This was a helpless gesture for him to turn the green light to clear up women all the way! The music stopped and the most exciting moment came. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the big screen, the photographer''s camera shuttled through the crowd. Everyone looked forward to getting his or her own happiness. Suddenly, the screen darkened. When it was lit up again, a girl with short hair, wearing a faded school uniform, put her hand in the trash can, seeming to be looking for something. Soon, the second picture came out. The girl found a coke can from the garbage can with a big smile on her face. The third photo was a clear and close-up of the girl. Although she was childish and covered with dust, all people could see her face clearly. The spacious dancing hall suddenly became silent, and even the breath of one and another could be heard. Looking at the photo, Maggie smiled joyfully and thought to herself, "I won''t let you stay here anymore! Sophia." The DJ immediately turned off therge screen, and the music began to ring again, but the crowd seemed to be in no mood to be happy. Sitting on the sofa stiffly, Sophia''s hand holding the ss tightened. The past things came flooding to her like the tide. "Sophia, my birthday is this Saturday. I''m going to hold a party at home. Will youe?" "You want to invite me? Wendy Sun." She could hardly believe it. "Yes, will youe?" "Okay,e on." It was the first time that a girl had invited her to her birthday party. In order to save money to buy a gift for Wendy, she even went to the market to pick up a c can at noon. The sun was scorching, so her skin was painful. But she was happy that Wendy wanted to be friends with her. Wendy''s apartment was a duplex apartment filled with 200 square meters filled with royal pce. "Happy birthday, Wendy." She gave her the gift she had carefully prepared. Wendy opened the box, took out a new pen, put it on her nose, sniffed and spat on the ground. "It stinks. Why is there a smell of trash? Did you pick it up from the trash can?" Upon hearing this, other students burst intoughter. "No, it''s new, I bought it in the shop." She exined hurriedly. "I bet you bought with money spent on scavenging through garbage." Wendy mocked and threw the pen on the ground. "I don''t want it. It''s disgusting. My hands are all dirty." She lifted her foot and stepped hard on the pen, and the case opened with a click. "Give it back to me!" Sophia angrily rushed to her and pushed her away with all her strength. Then she picked up the broken pen on the ground. She had spent a whole week to buy it. But Wendy didn''t show any weakness and pushed her instead, "Sophia, you are such a loser. You smell rotten all over. You stink so much. Get out of my house right now. Don''t make us stink!" Now Sophia finally understood that Wendy didn''t invite her to her birthday party, but to tease her in front of her ssmates. "Eat the shit!" Sophia grabbed the twoyer birthday cake on the table and threw it over her head. In her screaming, Sophia raised her head, mmed the door open and strode out. Of course Wendy wouldn''t let it go. The next day she had secretly taken a photo of herself and had it posted on the whole school. People looked at the girls in disdain andughed scornfully, like shooting bullets at her who had just entered the school. Some people even deliberately put their hands on their noses and ran away as if she was really smelly. "Stay away from me!" John angrily threw his schoolbag to the students. When he was about to tear up the photos, she rushed into the ssroom and furiously rushed to Wendy and began to fight with her. Wendy was totally no match for her and was knocked down to the ground in just a few seconds. The students gathered around to cheer for her. However, no one dared to help her. Besides that, John had stopped them, they were more afraid of Sophia. Sophia was crazy and even fiercer than a Tibetan mastiff. Someone once saw her deal with four gangsters who wanted to steal money from her. The gang even bit each other with wounds all over her body. Later, Wendy''s parents came to the school and pushed her out of it. Thanks to her mother''s connections, she was admitted to a private middle school in the suburbs. Since then, she had never seen Wendy again. Chapter 64 Causing Trouble Chapter 64 Causing Trouble While she was lost in her thought, Harry sent a message to Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang stood up and jumped onto the DJ tform. It would be the best time for him toe forward at this time. "Many of you are invited to attend the party. The rules of the party are clear before the participants come, right?" Mr. Jack''s eyes became sharp, and his tone became extremely serious and harsh. "If you don''t remember our rules, I''ll make it one more time: first, you must keep it a secret, no matter what happened here, and no one is allowed to leak it out after you are out of the jail. Second, everyone is equal to you, no matter what family you are from, no matter you are a criminal, as long as you are willing to repay them. If youe here, you can always be happy together. Third, and most importantly, you can''t cause any trouble here. No matter how much you hate each other in the past few years, you must leave everything behind here, unless you are ready to emigrate the outer stars or live on earth! " These few words made some people below tremble with fear. Before they could say a word, Mr. Jack''s voice continued, "who did it? If you don''t want to die, then stand out yourself!" Someone''s legs shivered and almost couldn''t keep his feet. The school was not that sensational as expected! "I will give you one minute toe out, right now!" The countdown began, "crack, crack" as if the God of death''s fingers were hitting the center of the board. Someone''s whole body began to tremble violently, but she still held the fluke mentality, thinking that she could not be caught. Her partner became nervous. They didn''t want to hurt themselves. "Ding!" An rm rang and the countdown was over. "It''s you who give up the opportunity." Mr. Jack said coldly. He called the security guards, pulled out the surveince video from the backstage and directly transferred it to the big screen. When Helen showed up in front of theputer, Helen''s legs became weak and she copsed on the ground. Two guards brought her to Mr. Jack. "It''s you." Mr. Jack pinched her chin and said. "I I was just kidding. " Helen was trembling with fear. "You must be kidding me." Mr. Jack tightened his grip on her wrist. She cried out in pain. At the back of the table, Sophia was shocked as well. She wondered where Helen got these photos. She stood up and wanted to go to the stage. However, Lucas held her hand and said, "don''t worry. Mr. Jack will take care of it." "No, it''s not." She shook her head, "I want to know why she could have my childhood pictures." Taking a look at her, Lucas stood up and said, "I''ll go with you." At the sight of Sophia, Helen thought she was here to beat her. Terrified, she covered her face and stepped back. "Who are you?" "I don''t know him. She is a stranger to me.". "I I''m Wendy. " She answered in a very low voice. "Are you Wendy? Are you kidding me? Why are you so different from what you used to be? " "No, you are wrong. I have always been like this." Helen mumbled. "Have you received any stic surgery?" Mr. Jack cut in. "Who Who stic surgery? I didn''t do it. " In fact, she went to Korea to change her appearance completely after graduation from the junior high school. She was not only beautiful but also had sharp eyes, nose, thin lips and chin. She didn''t dare to admit that she knew Sophia because she was afraid of being exposed. "So you have your own past that you don''t want others to know." Mr. Jack sneered, and then called in Steve. Since he brought the kid here, it was up to him to decide how to punish her. Giving her a cold re, Steve had decided to throw her into the jungle behind the mountain to let her die by herself. When the crowd heard this decision, they looked at each other in dismay and fear. The jungle had not yet been developed. In addition to venomous snakes, beasts, poisonous scorpion mosquitoes, and the legendary wild men with big feet, if anyone went there, he or she would be sentenced to death. Hearing this, Helen couldn''t cry any more. She rolled her eyes and passed out. After that, they continued enjoying the night, as if nothing had happened. Sitting back on the sofa, Sophia looked at Lucas, "if you think I''m embarrassing you, I''ll leave right now." "Nonsense." He held her in his arms and stroked her face softly, as if he was holding a priceless treasure. "I like your toughness," He said in a deep voice. She was like a young grass, struggling in the wild storm. She was stubborn and rarely maintained a pure and cool heart. At this moment, Steve came to apologize to him. He shrugged and said, "I am not the one you should apologize to." So he turned to Sophia. But before he could say anything, she smiled and shook her hand. "No, it''s none of your business. I''ll just take it for granted that I was chosen." She held his hand, "I want to invite this handsome man to spend the night with me." With a smile on his face, Lucas patted on Steve''s shoulder and said, "since my wife is so generous, I don''t care any more." With a sigh of relief, Steve said, "Wow, it seems that you have picked up a piece of precious jade." After saying that, they picked up the sses of champagne with a smile and drank it with them. Early the next morning, the helicopter was waiting for Helen on thewn. She cried rather sadly. She couldn''t bear the punishment alone, but she would rather die with others. "It wasn''t my idea. I didn''t want to do harm to her. It was all Maggie''s fault. She told me that she would bully her and ask Moore to dump her. It was her idea." Hearing that, a cold light shed across Sophia''s eyes. Maggie, everything was with her! "Don''t sling mud at me! It''s a downright dirty calumniation!" Maggie tried her best to keep calm, but her heart was beating fast. The people around her quickly dispersed, keeping a certain distance from her, only Ellie didn''t move. "Maggie, is she telling the truth?" "Of course not, how could I do such a thing!" "Ellie, you have to trust me." "Then why did she scold you instead of others?" Mr. Jack snorted and walked towards Maggie. "She did it on purpose. She wanted to alienate me from Sophia." She had a brainstorm. "Why did she do that?" Mr. Jack raised his eyebrows. "Because I told her yesterday that Sophia was my sister!" Maggie said every word clearly. At the crucial moment, the unwilling kinship between them became the amulet to survive. Even Lucas was shocked by what Maggie just said. "She is your sister?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 65 Cooperate Chapter 65 Cooperate Hearing this, Sophia quivered slightly and did not answer. She was shocked and unexpected. She never thought that Maggie would take advantage of the family rtionship as the shield. "Maggie, are you Sophia''s sister?" Ellie eximed, her mouth agape. "I just learned recently that we have the same father but a different mother, so I will never hurt my sister. That''s why she tried to ruin my rtionship with Molly so as to give her a hard blow once again," she added "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t even know that Sophia is your sister. You told me that you were colleagues and she often bullied you. You really hate her!" Helen cried hysterically. "Alright, now that you said it was her idea, do you have any proof?" Asked by Steve. "I didn''t record it." Helen shook her head. All of a sudden, Maggie ran to her. "Sister, you have to trust me. I''m your only sister. How can I hurt you? You didn''t know that she spoke ill of you in front of me yesterday. I was so angry that I almost fight with her!" As soon as Sophia finished speaking, she red at Maggie angrily. Fuck! You''re really a good actor! It''s none of your business! Lucas held her hand. He didn''t know the enmity between Sophia and Maggie, but his keen intuition told him that Maggie was not as pure as she looked. If she really took Sophia as her sister, she wouldn''t have thought of him all the time. "Sophia, who is to believe in? What should I do? It''s up to you." That was the best way to solve the problem. Hearing that, Sophia took a nce at him. She really wanted to throw Maggie away, but she knew clearly that Maggie was merciless. If she was killed on her own, her reputation as a member of this family would be overshadowed by coldness and mercilessness. So she moved forward slightly and patted Maggie''s head. "Maggie, when I knew that you are my sister, I was surprised. God is really joking. We fall in love with the same man. Maggie, I know you fell in love with him since you met him. But I won''t me you. No matter how you see me, do you take me as your rival in love? Even if you hate me, you will always be my sister. " Her eyes were full of tears. She sobbed and turned to Lucas. "Honey, it doesn''t matter whether Maggie did something wrong or not. I can forgive her. Just let it go, okay?" "Okay, it''s up to you." Lucas wiped her tears, eyes full of pity. Maggie was dumbfounded. The threatening words in Sophia''s tearful eyes made her think that instead of putting in a good word for her, it was clear that she was using Maggie. There was a reason. She had a crush on her brother-inw secretly, and she set up her sister. Shameless! From the contemptuous eyes boring into her, she was sure of it. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The way Sophia looked at Maggie was very kind, tolerant and kindhearted. She was sure of that from the way others spoke to her. More importantly, Ellie knew that Maggie had a crush on Lucas. Ellie couldn''t bring her to this kind of asion in the future, which almost ruined her future. Three birds made a mountain. Now, Maggie could do nothing but swallowed it. When the storm was over, Helen was taken away by a group of men. When they went back to the brothel, Sophia lied on the sofa without saying a word. She was so tired after going through so many things early in the morning. "Unexpectedly, Maggie is your sister." Sitting beside her, Lucas curled her hair around her ear with his fingers unconsciously. "I didn''t expect that, either," Sophia sighed and thought that God always joked with her. "But your father..." He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He had never heard of her father. Only when the two of them were talking about their family backgrounds of painters, she said indifferently, "her father was killed by the lightning.". Although it was a little unbelievable, he did not ask more. "God is blind. He is still alive. Haven''t you seen him before?" She held up her head with hands. He paused for a moment and suddenly remembered, "is the one who went to the chamber of commerce with Maggie on the evening banquet?" "That''s the first time I see him." There was an ironic smile on her face. "For so many years, he had nevere to see me or turned a blind eye to me. He totally forgot that he had a daughter." He took her hand, put it on his lips and kissed it. "One day he will regret for having neglected such a good daughter." She curled her lips into a faint smile. Then she sat up and said, "are you really going to leave Helen alone in the forest?" "What''s wrong? Show me mercy?" He stood up and took an ice-cream from the freezer. "I don''t have a grudge against her. She wanted to y tricks on me because of John. Now it seems that she was merely used by Maggie. She has always been brainless. She can''t do anything bad. " She bit an ice-cream and gave it to his mouth. After eating it up, he licked his lips and said, "don''t worry. Someone will secretly watch her. She will be safe." "As a warning to others!" Her thick eyshes fluttered slightly, and her eyes had a kind of insight magic. "Smart!" He touched her head and the corner of his mouth was stained with some ice cream, which looked a little funny and childish. He was a man who was always alert and stung the lion like wolf king. At this moment, only she could see his image. In front of her, he didn''t need any facial equipment. He waspletely real and defenseless. She blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled cunningly. She picked up an ice cream and smeared it on his lips unscrupulously. She stretched out her fingers and plunged them into his thick hair, rubbing his handsome hair into a mess. Looking at his unparalleled handsome face, she was extremely happy and laughed, pping her hands. He also smiled, his charming eyes full of indulgence and love for her. He liked her naughty. Only she could do whatever she liked in front of him. While on the other side, there was a lot of resentment in the brothel. Maggie was at a loss for words because of Sophia''s words. Fortunately, she still had another card to use. As soon as Maggie got back to Q City, she inquired about the information there. Hearing the news that Sophia and Lucas had been back together, John was angry, jealous and disappointed. Seeing his expression, Maggie was secretly happy. "You must like Sophia very much, right?" "What the hell do you want?" John was in a very bad mood and said sourly. "I like Lucas too. I think we should cooperate and get what we want." Maggie said with a smile. "I don''t even know you. Why should I cooperate with you?" "Humph!". "I can help you to take her back." Maggie said slowly word by word, "although you are also a good man, there is a gap between you and Lucas. Do you think it is possible topete with him alone?" Chapter 66 Being Promoted To Executive Director Chapter 66 Being Promoted To Executive Director The words stabbed right into John''s heart. He was about to lose everything. He couldn''t stand still and do nothing. "What can you do?" He nced at her disdainfully. "You will know now." "I heard that you''re going to have the surgery the day after tomorrow?" "When my eyes recover, I will be able topete with Lucas." Said John, gritting her teeth. "No, no, no!" "If your eyes wake up, there''s no way you can get out of here." "How could a blind man fight against him?" John tried to open his eyes. "Think about it. If your eyes get better, her gratitude and guilt to you will disappear, and she can go back to Lucas without any qualms of conscience. What else do you want to y?" Hearing that, Maggie stood up and walked back and forth. "I will never be blind! I have to get my eyes well. Otherwise, I can only be a burden to her. How can I take care of her and protect her? " He had had enough of these days, blind or short-lived. "I don''t mean to make you blind." Maggie whispered in his ear. Then she smiled wickedly and said, "if you do as I say, I''m sure that Sophia won''t be able to leave you. By that time, you provoke them again, and she and Lucas will be done." John didn''t say anything, but in his heart he agreed with Maggie''s n. Soon after Maggie left, Sophia came. "Did you have fun on the weekend?" John asked sourly. "Not bad," "Can you guess who I bumped into?" She shrugged. "Who?" "Wendy?" "Is that the guy who made you drop out of school?" "Yes, so many years have passed, but I didn''t expect that she still hates me!" She sighed. "You fought again?" John was shocked. "No, I didn''t. Do you think I am still as impulsive as I was in my childhood?" She rolled her eyes at him and picked up a pear to peel. "That''s good." He breathed a sigh of relief and changed the topic. "How are you and Lucas going now?" "John, you misunderstood what happened to the X Group. All those things were done by his subordinate and had nothing to do with him. And the mysterious businessman who invested 200 million dors in the X Group was actually Lucas." She spoke slowly, but John didn''t listen to a single word of her. He firmly believed, or rather believed that Lucas was an unscrupulous person who took advantage of the situation to take his beloved. "Sophia, you''ve changed a lot. You are almost going to lose your judgment because of Lucas." He frowned. "John, I am telling the truth." She was somewhat helpless. "I don''t want to hear it." John covered his ears, looking like a child. "Okay, I won''t say anything more. Just eat the pear," She sighed slightly and put a piece of pear into his mouth. On the day of the surgery, Lucas also came. The doctor said the surgery was sessful and all the extravasated blood was clear. John''s visual nerve was not damaged and he should be able to see the light after he woke up. Taking a long sigh of relief, she bought a bottle of champagne, nning to celebrate him waking up. Unexpectedly, after John opened his eyes, he told them that he could only see the light and blurry shadow, and his eyesight degenerated seriously. Experts were also confused. They thoroughly checked the illness, but still did not find the cause of it. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Desperate and agitated, John continued, "tell me now! Is this the only way to cure my eyes? I can''t see anything! There is no difference between a blind person!" "Don''t worry, John. We have so many experts. We will find out the problem," She was very sad. If his eyes were not good, how could she be relieved and how could she enjoy her happiness alone? "Sophia, you can go now. Don''te here again. I am a blind woman and I will be your burden. I can no longer protect you!" He grabbed his head in pain and scratched his messy ck hair hard. She rushed to him, held his hand, and burst into tears. "John, I won''t go anywhere. I''ll always be with you. If your eyes are really blind, I''ll be your eyes, and take care of you for a lifetime." She almost forgot that Lucas was standing behind her. His heart was hit hard. He walked up stiffly and held her. "Sophia, calm down. I will find a better doctor for him. I will cure his eyes." Hearing this, John became more agitated. "Don''t shed crocodile tears here! You are dying to cure me!" Lucas didn''t say anything. But he had to put up with that. After all, John was still a patient and Lucas didn''t want to stimte him, There was no way for Sophia to speak for Lucas. The more she said, the more exactly she would do. And John''s need wasfort and encouragement. She thought that after a few days of rest, John would calm down. Unexpectedly, he was even more out of control and mored to leave the hospital. The Xu couple had no choice but toplete the discharging formalities for him and let him go home for recuperation. As soon as she got off work, she headed to the Xu''s house. Because of her absence, John refused to eat anything. She didn''t return home until John fell asleep. It was past 12 o''clock every day when she arrived home. She went directly to bed after taking a shower. After tolerating for a month, he was not happy at all. The quality of the "couple" life was badly affected. They had to find a way to deal with it. On Monday, when Sophia went to work, Lucas asked her toe to his office. "What do you want, boss?" She smiled and looked like a crescent moon. He leaned against the chair and looked serious, which made him look like a business man. "Sophia, I got a chance to practice yourself. Would you like to have a try?" "Yes, of course!" She was delighted and nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Don''t promise me so soon. You can see it first." He handed a pile of documents on the table to her. She opened it and was startled, "bri "This is the new armored high-grade office building that has been newly developed by MH Real Estate Company. I want you to be the executive director of thepany." Lucas said slowly. "Executive director?" She was shocked. This position was not low! "Are you confident?" He looked at her, with his eyes flickering. "No," she replied honestly in her heart! But after she spoke out, she began to be polite, "I have never engaged in real estate industry, why do you suddenly give me such a big title? I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public." "Aren''t you always studying real estate development and business?" He smiled. "How do you know?" She was stunned. This guy really had magic power! She was indeed determined to invest in the real estate industry, in order to defeat Sam who had abandoned her and her mother. "You are my wife. Of course I should pay attention to your affairs." He threw up his hands and said, "now we can just test what you have learned." "Practice is different from reality. There is a huge difference between theory and practice." She pouted. "Don''t worry. I will teach you." He reassured her. She believed that she could trust Lucas as long as he taught her by himself? Chapter 67 No Entry At Home Chapter 67 No Entry At Home Two dayster, Sophia went to MH Real Estate Company. Sitting in a separate office with a view of the sea, Sophia was so excited. She decided to work hard. However, before she could take a seat, many business ns and financial statements piled up on the mountain. She was so busy the whole day that she didn''t even have time to check on John. In the end, she had no choice but to call him to ask for leave. She coaxed him to eat well and sleep well. From the video, John could tell that Sophia was really busy in her office, instead of fooling around with Lucas. Thus, he couldn''t find an excuse to make a fuss about it. The next day, Lucas called and said that an agent of a real estate agent would invite her to have dinner together. The promotion n in CBD was sold together with a powerful agent. All the real estate agent of Q City real estate wanted to seize this fat meat and scrambled to visit. However, who was the agent so honored to have the boss of the headquarterse to the meeting? She really wanted to have a meeting. The dinner was set at the most expensive seafood restaurant in Q City. It seemed that he had spent a lot of money. When she pushed open the VIP room''s door, she saw L''s smiling face. Instantly, Sophia''s face became cold. She really wanted to beat Lucas up. "Mr. Lucas, Mrs. Mo, it''s my great honor to have you here!" "You''re wee, Mr. Sam. we have no outsider here. It''s just a casual meal, no need to be restrained." Lucas smiled. "Yes, yes." Sam smiled so happily that his eyes narrowed into two thin lines. After sitting down, she put her hand under the table and pinched Lucas'' leg hard. Without making any sound, Lucas turned around and looked at her, with a secret light shing in his eyes. The waiter began to serve the dishes. There were fish abalone from Australia, big groupers from North Sea, shells of warrah and sea cucumbers T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Sam is so generous." Sophia said, her eyes filled with lust There was a hint of mockery in her smile. "It''s my pleasure." As soon as Sam finished, he thought that Sophia was very satisfied with the dishes he ordered. He picked up the stewed pork rib stewed which was served by the waiter in person and ced it in front of her. "I specially ordered this dish for you. It is good-looking and skincare." "Thank you, Mr. Sam." "Do you remember that I told you that you looked like my father very much?" "Do you Yes, I do. " Sam nodded. How could he forget such a person as himself? Taking a sip of the juice on the table, she said, "there are so many dishes on the table. I thought my father must be very generous when he invited the guests to dinner. I paid my tuition fees for one year before, but since I was born, he didn''t give me any money to raise my son." The corner of his eyes twitched slightly. There was an illusion that the person that Sophia referred to was him. "Over the years, I didn''t have the time to think about the exquisite toys and fancy clothes. I had been worrying that I couldn''t afford the tuition, that I couldn''t afford the tuition, that I couldn''t go back to school, that I couldn''t afford the rent, and that mom and I would have been kicked out of the house by thendlord and lived in the streets." Sophia''s eyes were filled with endless resentment. She hated him. He was like a ruthless butcher, mercilessly cutting the cocoon that gave her warmth and safety. He pulled her out of the butcher''s embrace. He forced her to face this cold world, and face the bitterness of life with a pair of small shoulders. Lucas held her hands under the table. He tried tofort her and calmed her down. "Maybe Mr. Sam is very much like Sophia''s father, so that she has so many feelings. Mr. Sam, I hope you can forgive her for her rambling." "Please don''t say that," Sam quickly waved his hand and said, "people''s feeling for each other is unavoidable!" In fact, when I saw Miss Sophia, I couldn''t help but think of my daughter, who is just as old as Mrs. mo. " "Really? Mr. Sam also has a daughter other than Maggie?" Lucas seized the chance to ask. With a gleam shining in his eyes, Sam answered, "no No. Maggie is my only daughter. " When Sophia heard this, her heart trembled violently. "What?" "I heard from Maggie that she has a half-sister with the same father but a different mother." A violent shudder swept over Sam''s face. "She Did she say that? " "This is Mr. Sam''s family affair. It''s inappropriate for me to ask." Stop there. "Miss Sophia, my daughter is still young. I hope that you can take good care of her in the future." Sam alsoughed, hiding the awkwardness and unnaturalness just now in the smile. After a long while of silence, he asked the question when the dinner was almost over. "Has legendary past decided to be the representative of the entertainmentpany?" "Sophia is now the executive director of the CBD development. She''ll be in charge of the CBD business. If you have something, you can talk to her in detailter." "Okay, okay." "I''ll bring the n to Miss Sophia some other day," he added. Without saying anything, she med Lucas a thousand times in her heart. Coming out of the tavern, this aura was like a volcano eruption. "Lucas, be honest with me. Do you have other purposes to let me be the director?" "What intention?" He said with a weird smile. "Are you trying to make him know who his daughter is?" She said coldly. As expected, his woman was very smart and promising. He asked her to be in the CBD. It was inevitable that she would not have any contact with Sam. After a deeper understanding, she might be able to slowly remove the knot in her heart, because kinship could not be kept. "Sophia." He took her hand and said, "anyway, he is your father. Give him a chance topensate, and give you a chance to forgive yourself." "I''ve told you that my father was dead because of thunder. Don''t you understand? If you keep doing this, don''t me me for being rude to you! " Rachel shouted angrily. He was officious! He sighed. Seeing that she was so excited, he didn''t want to make things worse, so he had to wait until she calmed down. On the other hand, after Sam went back home, he took advantage of the time when Sandra was ying mahjong outside and did note back, so he called over Maggie. He seriously suspected that Maggie had met his daughter who had been abandoned by him. "Dad, Sophia is not your daughter. If you dare to let here in, mom and I won''t forgive you," Maggie snapped. When he heard this, he slumped into the sofa like a pile of soft mud. Why didn''t he think that her surname was Ye? Chapter 68 A Chance To Be Alone Chapter 68 A Chance To Be Alone That night, Sam didn''t sleep all night and went to MH early the next morning. In the reception room, when Sophia saw him, she said coldly, "Mr. Sam, you must have brought the n book here. I''ll read itter." "I am noting for CBD." Sam stared at her without a blink. Her eyebrows, eyes and mouth looked like him and Mandy. She was indeed his daughter. "Then what do you want, Mr. Sam?" Leaning against the chair, she picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip. She looked a little impatient because she didn''t want to see him. "What How is your mother? " He rubbed his hands. It was only a simple question, but she soon understood that he had probably asked Maggie? Now he came here to tell her the truth? It was not that easy. He had abandoned her for twenty-one years. She would never forgive him. "It has nothing to do with you." She replied coldly. Sam sipped and stirred the coffee in the cup with his hand, as if he were struggling in his mind. After a long time, he opened his mouth slowly, "I''m sorry, Sophia. I didn''t take care of you these years and you suffered a lot..." "Miss Sam, I don''t understand what you mean. If you are not here for business, please go back. I have a lot of things to do." She interrupted him, as if she were wearing a mask and expressionless. "Sophia, I''m your father!" After struggling for a while, he finally made up his mind. "Mr. Sam, as I told you before, my father was killed by lightning. I have nothing to do with you. Don''t mistake rtives for the acting in CBD." Sophiaughed scornfully. His voice trembled all of a sudden, and he continued, "Sophia, can you give me a chance? Let me make it up to you, okay?" "Make it up? What can you make up for me? Money? Thest thing I don''t need now is money! " "I don''t want to have anything to do with you. You''d better be like before. You have only one daughter, and I still say that I don''t have a father. My father was killed by the lightning! If you don''t have anything else, please go ahead. " Then she got up and went out directly. Sitting in the office, Sophia looked out of the window at the sea surface, on which waves kept fluctuating. She was just about to calm down when her phone rang. It was from Maggie. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as Sandra came back, Maggie told Sandra the news. When Sandra heard the news, both of them sensed danger and came here to make a demonstration. At the Starbucks across MH building, Sophia ordered a cup of cappino and calmly looked at the two fierce faces. "Well, what''s the matter?" "Let me tell you, I will never allow you to step into our house again." Warned Sandra fiercely. "Do you think that such a shabby ce deserves my attention? If I really want toe in, Sam will probably invite me warmly! " Sophia sneered. "Who do you think you are?" Maggie cursed. "If it weren''t for me, would you still be alive to talk to me here?" As soon as Maggie thought of the resort, she couldn''t help but shiver. "Don''t be socent just because you have Lucas on your back. You are not even married to a wealthy family." Sandra spat on the ground. "No matter how bad my life is, it''s better than risking my life to pick up second-hand beggars!" Sophia replied in a mocking tone. Anger was written all over Sandra''s face. She used to think that she was capable and able to snatch things from others. However, she never expected that she would be described as "ugly" by Mandy and her daughter, which was a heavy blow to her! "Don''t me me. It''s all your mother''s fault. She''s not a capable woman and she''s not charming enough to keep her eyes on her boyfriend." "As the old saying goes, you two are simr in character." Taking a sip of coffee, Sophia said: "the past is an unchangeable fact. Some people don''t just daydream all the time." Hearing that, Maggie''s face turned as red as a pig''s blood. She said, "don''t becent. Let''s see who willugh in the end." She gnashed her teeth in anger. She would never give up. Even if she married to Lucas, she could snatch him back like her mother did. Knowing that Sophia inherited her mother''s sharp tongue, she was not able to retort to her. So she waved her hand and said, "Well, I''m not here to talk nonsense with you today. I just want to tell you that Maggie is the only daughter of the Lin family. Don''t meddle in others'' affairs. Go to hell!" "It''s not up to you to say that. You a true bastard!" As soon as she finished speaking, Sophia raised her voice on purpose. Hearing that, many people nearby turned their heads and looked at her with disdain. Seeing that, Sandra really wanted to run away as quickly as possible. ''I''d better keep my nose clean. I have stinked once. No matter how clean you are, you will never change your past! Maggie stood up and hurried away with her mother, arm in arm. Sophia was like her nemesis. Every time she was with her, she would get nothing. She didn''t want to admit defeat. She had to win at all costs. In order to help her daughter defeat Sophia, Sandra decided to use all her experience and power. Maggie continued to incite John to pester Sophia, so that she could have a chance to be alone with Lucas. Friday night, in the HC Hotel, there was a charity auction in the century. Knowing that Lucas would be there, Sandra hurriedly informed her daughter to get ready. Maggie had spent a whole day dressing up. As John asked Sophia to buy a new pair of sunsses with him, Lucas had to go alone. When Maggie saw Lucas, she immediately went up to him and said, "Lucas, I didn''t expect you to be here too." "Maggie" Lucas replied faintly. "I''ve heard that Lucas is keen on charity and public service. What a coincidence! I also like charity. Last month, I even sponsored a primary school with my family." "I didn''t expect you to be so loving." The corners of Lucas'' mouth lifted into a smirk. "Last year, I donated my father''s diamond ne to the auction. I hope it could help those who are sick," she said. "What is it?" "I came on behalf of Sophia. She donated the ink stone of our family to the auction, saying that she would donate money to the children of the single parent families who were unfortunate because their families were disfigured." Lucas looked at her deeply. There was some irony in his words. She was embarrassed for a moment, but soon calmed down. "I don''t think so. She is also a kind-hearted woman." She said jealously. "You and Sophia arepletely different. I can''t imagine you are sisters." His tone was ambiguous. Chapter 69 If He Dares To Bully You, I Will Fight With Him Hard Chapter 69 If He Dares To Bully You, I Will Fight With Him Hard "We are different mothers. My mother was born in a rich family. She always paid much attention to my education. She told me that I should be kind-hearted since I was a child. Even if I am in a good life, I can''t forget what had happened to me and those who need help." Maggie emphasized Sophia was "bitch" as she showed her arrogance. However, this performance was another kind ofparison in the eyes of Lucas. "Does your mother also tell you that you should only love someone outside instead of your sister?" His tone was full of irony. Hearing that, Maggie was a bit embarrassed for a moment. She believed that Sophia must have said a lot of bad things about her in front of Lucas, so that Lucas had a very bad impression of her. Thinking of that, he said in a cold tone, "I want to take her as my elder sister in my heart, but the grudge between the seniors is too deep. I can''t betray my mother and be an unfilial daughter." She exined. "So, you need to provide more charity since you haven''t done enough for your family." With these words, he walked past her. Maggie was abandoned again. What the hell is this construction of this man? Is he a man living in the earth? In her mind, every man was usually very affectionate? Which man doesn''t like to have an affair? Every man is greedy for one thing and the other is greedy for another. Maggie thought. She tried her best to get all the things at the highest rank, even the outer part needed. Maggie almost stood in front of him naked, but he didn''t move? He couldn''t impossibly love Sophia, could he? She didn''t believe it, absolutely not! She must spare no efforts to find a crack in this egg, to make it thoroughly and to get it for herself! After she returned home, she immediately used QQ to ask her members to join her. At that time, Sophia was taking a walk in a park by the side of the street with John. "Sophia. Are there many stars in the sky?" "Yes, many stars are here." She smiled leisurely. The night was dark. Suddenly, a bright light shed across the sky. She screamed excitedly, "ah, meteor!" "Then make your wishes quickly!" He stopped and waited for her to make a wish. He remembered that when seeing the shooting star in their childhood, she closed her eyes, closed her small palms and said devoutly, "star, star, please bless me that I will be with John forever and never separate from her." Her little and thin figure was quietly bathing in the starry light. She was so beautiful that he was like a little fairying out of a rose, which made him stunned. It was quiet around her, only the rustling of the night wind blowing through the treetops. "Have you given your consent?" He asked in a low voice. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head and her smile gradually became bitter. "Forget it, the meteor is too far away to be heard." His heart softened and tears welled from his eyes. She seemed to say the same words to the meteor every time they met. Finally one day, he could not help but ask, "why do you make the wish every time you see the meteor?" "Because the meteor is very far away. It might not be able to hear me this time. If you say it a lot of times, it will hear you again and again." She said seriously. "Okay!" He scratched his head with a simple smile. "I''ll make wishes with you in the future. I''m a boy and my voice is loud. It must be heard." After saying that, he stretched out his little hands to wrap hers. "But even if it can''t hear, I will not leave you. Even if I die one day, I will still be an angel apanying you." The tears in his eyes deepened. He shook his head and tried to look at her from the back of the sunsses, but was blocked by a tall and strong figure. "I know you are here." It was Lucas. John''s sunny mood turned cloudy. "Is the auction over?" She smiled gently. He nodded, "your younger sister is also there." "Is Maggie here?" She was shocked, and more surprised than him was John. He couldn''t be more familiar with the name of Maggie. "Sophia, when do you have a sister?" "Half blooded. I just knew that too." As far as Maggie was concerned, they were enemies in love, and so was she. "Sophia, did you see your father?" He was astonished, but he tried his best to hide his astonishment. "So what? It makes no difference to me whether I see my father or not." She spoke as cold as ice. "Well, say something happy." Then, Lucas changed the topic and said, "the ophthalmology doctor from Europe will be arriving on Tuesday. Ask him to do a body check on John to figure out what''s wrong with him." "That''s great!" "Really?". However, John didn''t smile at all. "You don''t have to send him here. I won''t do that." "John, being angry is the same as being angry. Don''t make fun of yourself." Lucas frowned. "It''s my business if I''m blind or not. I don''t need you to worry about me. I know you are a liar. You might not try to cure me." "Humph!". "John, don''t lose your temper like a child. Eyes are important." She pulled his sleeve a little. She didn''t want him to always be hostile to Lucas, let alone to gamble with his own body. "John, if you don''t cooperate with the doctor on Tuesday, I won''t allow Sophia to take care of you anymore." He said that on purpose. After hearing this, John was shocked and trembled violently like she was attacked from behind. "Lucas, who are you? Why should she get your permission?" "Because I am her fiance, I have the right to do so!" His voice was clear and powerful, and each word was like a bullet from a submachine gun, heavily piercing through the vital part of John. John clenched his fists, and the blue veins stood out on his forehead. "Don''t talk too early. You are only entitled to say that until she marries you!" "We''re going to hold an engagement party at the end of next month. The wedding is being prepared now." Every word Lucas said was showing his sovereignty. Anger surged in John''s mind. If he hadn''t been blind, he would have rushed to Lucas without hesitation to have a duel with him. "Anything could happen in the world and all the cowherd might fly away. By then you can get nothing from the basket in other people''s hands." "If you can''t see, how can youpete with me?" He asked bluntly. "Lucas..." Sophia shook her head at Lucas. Their tense rtionship left her in a dilemma. However, as a patient, she had to prevent Lucas first. But before she finished her words, when she saw Lucas winking at her, she understood what he meant. So she cooperated. "John, if you don''t cure your eyes now, I may really not be able to take care of you often in the future." "I think you have already been annoyed by me. You are not the Sophia I know at all." John shook off her hands, stood up, and went forward with a pester. When he heard that no footsteps came up, he felt very disappointed and annoyed. As a result, he kicked the small stones on the road with mighty strength, and his action was always so precise. A touch of confusion and light floated from Lucas'' eyes. Sophia, who was standing behind, sighed helplessly and quickly caught up with him, "you misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I just want to say that you''d better get better soon. Who will help me when he bullies meter?" Hearing this, John stopped. "If he dares to bully you, I will fight him to death!" Chapter 70 Psychology Chapter 70 Psychology "If you want to fight with me, you have to cure your eyes first. Defeat a disabled man. I have no choice but to behave myself." Lucas followed them. "You have no shame for a long time." After finishing his words, John continued to walk forward. John went to hospital on Tuesday, but still hadn''t found out the problem. After John left, Lucas asked the specialist about her condition. "This is strange." The expert answered in English in confusion, "retinas and other eye organs are healthy, and the visual nerve of others is not ill. Even if the swelling and blood pressure have a little damage to the visual nerve, it can not be so serious." After a short pause, he said, "maybe you can find a psychologist for him." "A psychologist can cure his eyes?" Lucas was stunned. "Medically, in addition to being mentally ill, there is another way called selective blindness." The expert slowly said, "I''ve met a case like this before. In Edwin, a woman suffered a severe mental stimtion because of her son all of a sudden. She was so sad that she couldn''t see anything. At that time, I had a careful examination for her. The structure of her eyes was not ill. Later, I suggested that she go to a psychologist. After hypnotherapy, her vision waspletely recovered." After saying that, the expert gave him a name card, which was a psychiatrist who had treated women. Lucas expressed his gratitude, and then sent the expert to a hotel for a rest. In the evening, when Sophia came back, Lucas took her for a walk in the garden. It was a sullen and sultry night. He stopped at the shade of the flowers and smiled at her, "how about I hire a personal assistant for you?" "I''m not a big shot. Why do I need a personal assistant?" She pouted as she thought he was joking. "You are now the executive director in CBD. There are a lot of busy work to do, and you have to look after John when you are free. It''s inevitable that you will be busy. With a personal assistant by your side, you don''t have to attend to some insignificant matters personally. In this way, you can concentrate on work and important things." "Well, I can cope with it. Why should I spend that money?" Seeing that he was a little serious, she waved her hand in a hurry. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "That''s it. I''ll pick a suitable person for you." His tone was a bit of coercion, and he did not listen to her at all. ''I''m not discussing with her. It''s clear that I''ve made a decision and ordered her to carry it out against my will!''! Lucas could be very overbearing on certain things! She made a funny face at him and didn''t say anything else. He could do whatever he liked. After all, she didn''t pay for it. One weekter, her personal assistant came. "Miss Sophia, nice to meet you. I''m Mary. Just call me if you need me in the future!" Hearing this, Sophia nced at the girl and thought to herself: "this is not only a Mary, but super Mary."! She looks so strong. Maybe shees from the special force! She stood in front of the door like a god of door, unlike an assistant and a female bodyguard! "Look at you. Are you skilled?" She looked at her from head to toe. "I am the champion of a women''s all-round fight in the beginning of eight years, the champion of global women''s Judo in ny, and the champion of woman''s fighting in the world in ny-nine years..." "Wow!" "Awesome!" Sophia gave her a thumbs up. "So you can knock down a few guys by yourself?" "It''s okay for twenty strong men toe up at the same time." Replied Mary. "Are you hiring your personal assistant or private bodyguard?" She typed on the phone secretly. "Yes, Mary is an all-around girl. She''s an assistant, bodyguard and driver. Don''t worry. I picked the right person." Though she couldn''t see his face clearly, she could imagine that he must be smiling weirdly at the phone right now. After she got into the car, she decided to see John first. When she came to the elevator, she found that Mary kept following her. So she waved her hand and said, "you don''t have to follow me. Wait for me in the car." "I have studied psychology, so I know how tofort the patient. Let me help you from now on, okay?" Said Mary seriously. "You know how to cook?" Sophia was shocked to hear that. Lucas was so powerful that even an elite could be his subordinate on the Inte. Entering the elevator, Mary asked casually, "what is your friend afraid of the most?" "Mouse is his biggest fear." Sophia covered her mouth and giggled. Although John was 184 centimeters in height, he was frightened to jump down the table as soon as he saw a mouse. Every time Sophia went to the Xu family, his father would ask his mother to go shopping or to take a walk in a park. It seemed that he did this on purpose to create chance for them to be alone. This time, it was John. The Xu couple went for a walk. Hearing a stranger''s voice, he turned his head slightly and asked: "Sophia, who came with you?" "This is Mary, my personal assistant. I can ask her to help me," Slightly furrowing his eyebrows, John was a little unpleasant in his heart. No matter who was in the room, she would be like ten million bulbs staying there, disturbing him and Sophia alone. Mary didn''t mind his sullen face at all. Sitting beside Sophia, she was busy with her work. Sometimes she peeled fruit for them, sometimes made coffee for them. Sophia cast a nce at Maggie, wondering, "She is usually very rough and has a thorough understanding of how to do things.". "Sit down and have some fruits with us? In fact, I don''t have anything to do here, only chatting with John. " And Sophia handed her a dragon fruit. "Miss. Sophia, what''s wrong with your friend''s eyes?" "The extravasated blood pressed Tina''s nerves, because of the car ident. However, the extravasated blood has not recovered after the operation. Many authoritative experts can''t find out the reason." Sophia sighed. "Maybe it''s not about the eyes." She took a bite of the fruit and said, "I have a friend. He was hurt when he climbed up the rock again. His leg was injured, but his eyes were blind." "How could this be?" Sophia was confused. "In fact, it is not that there is something wrong with her eyes, but that her boyfriend died in the rock climbing to save her. She was so sad that she suffered from mental blindness." "You''re such a sweet girl!" said John, his lips trembling. "I have studied psychology before. There are many cases like this." "So, Mr. John, you can try to find a psychologist," she added. "ording to what you said just now, I just don''t want to be well again. I wish I could be blind all my life!" John jumped up from the sofa as if she had been pricked by a needle. "That''s not what I meant, Mr. John. You are too emotional. You don''t know, it is also a disease in your heart that needs to be dealt with." Mary shook her head while speaking. "I''m not sick. I''m totally healthy. If you keep finding fault with me, get out of here immediately!" John asked her to leave. "Alright, John, that''s just a casual remark. It doesn''t mean anything else. Calm down, don''t be too sensitive." She gripped his arm and thought it was worth a try. Chapter 71 I Will Never Love You Again Chapter 71 I Will Never Love You Again Aftering back, she immediately contacted the most authoritative doctor of psychology in K Country. Afraid that John might refuse, she said that she would meet a friend in a coffee shop. But after a half meeting, John was alert. "You are a psychologist, aren''t you? I have nothing to talk to you. " Seeing that John''s face gradually darkened, Sophia sighed helplessly in her heart, "John, don''t be like this, OK?" Her tone was almost imploring. "Do you also think that I did it on purpose? Or did I just pretend to be ignorant?" His voice trembled with excitement. "Mr. John, camouge and mental disease are two different concepts. I just want to help you with the psychological barriers." The doctor of psychology said slowly. "I''m fine. I''m fine and have no mental disease. I want my eyes to function as well. But I can''t see anything. Maybe I''m going to be blind all my life." Finishing her words, John stood up, using the blind rod to go out. Sophia hastily followed up, leaving Mary to treat doctor. She was a little upset and perplexed, wondering why John refused to receive treatment. Sometimes, she even felt that he never wanted her to recover to his sight from the bottom of his heart. " When she returned to the Bluewater Vi, she felt exhausted andy on the sofa for a long time, not willing to move. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lucas poured her a ss of fresh juice, sat beside her, and put his legs as her pillow. "Lucas, I''m so worried about John. If he continues to be like this, his eyes will not be fine." "Maybe he didn''t want his eyes to recover at all." He caressed her hair. "Why? It''s so painful!" She frowned. "For you." His tone was very light but very powerful. "For me?" She was shocked. "He wants you to stay with him all the time. If his eyes recover, you won''t go to see him every day like now." He lifted a wisp of hair from her forehead and touched her smooth forehead unconsciously. She was silent with mixed feelings. She felt that she didn''t have too much love for John now, and all her feelings were pure kinship and friendship. Love is aplicated thing. If you don''t seize it well, it can change at any time. More horribly, it is like time, and you can''t get it back. Looking down at her, Lucas found his fingertips touching her cheek. "Sophia, it''s time for you to clear things up with him, and make him give uppletely. His eyes will be fine if there is no hope in his heart." She silently took a few sips of juice and stopped her eyes at a corner outside the window. She frowned and seemed to be struggling in pain. For a long time, she sighed weakly, as if this struggle made her exhausted. "Isn''t our engagement ceremony soon? After we are engaged, he wille to realize that we can only be friends." "I hope so." His tone was light and indifferent. He seemed to be a little disappointed with her hesitation. And John was also disappointed. He felt that it was all Lucas'' fault. Sophia must be an aplice that he hired Mary to monitor him and Sophia. He couldn''t do anything himself with Mary beside him. Just then, Maggie''s message. As soon as she heard the situation in the casino, she knew how to deal with it. In the evening, the park in the middle of the street was sparsely popted. Wearing big sunsses and a blind stick, John walked towards the pool. Maggie said respectfully. "Do you have any good idea?" He stood under arge tree. "I have brought you a good thing." Said Maggie as she took out a pack of powder. "What''s this?" And John asked. "Give this to Sophia, and she will be yours." A wicked smile appeared on Maggie''s face. John was shocked and his cheeks were bloodshot. "How can you think of such a dirty thing? I will never hurt Sophia." He was quite annoyed. "She is yours. It was Lucas who took her from you. Now you are just taking her back. It''s no big deal." Said Maggie unhurriedly. "I want Sophia toe back to me willingly, not to force her with this dirty method!" Then John threw the powders into the sink. "As you like." "Their engagement ceremony will be in two weeks. If you want to be a good man, you can just watch her marry to Lucas and disappear from your life forever." She provoked him on purpose, but he didn''t give in. He was a man with indomitable spirit, not a dirty scum! "Maggie, Sophia is your sister, isn''t she? Are you a human being who used such shameless means to separate her from Lucas?" He was almost roaring. If she wasn''t a woman, he would definitely smash her into pieces. "Get out of here right now, as far as you can. If you dare to hurt her again, I won''t spare you!" Hearing that, Maggie was stunned. It turned out that John had already known the rtionship between her and Sophia. Seeing that John being so angry, she immediately withdrew her anger on her face. "Well, in fact, I just wanted to test you just now to see if you really like her or not. She is my sister anyway. How could I hurt her? " John furrowed her brows and took a long look at Maggie. His eyes were full of drama and curiosity. He wanted to see if she was telling a lie. She pretended to be calm, looked up into his eyes and said, "I think you love her more than Lucas does. She is just captivated by him and temporarily disappoint you. I hope you can be my brother-inw. It''s good to you, to me, to her, to the three of us." "Do you really think so?" Asked John, his eyes full of doubts. "Of course." She nodded. "In fact, my real n is this. I want you to take Sophia to the night club, and you make her closer to you on purpose. I''ll take a few more pictures and send them to Lucas secretly to make him misunderstand and quarrel with her. Then you''ll be horsepower and get her back." "Does it work?" John raised her eyebrows. "The most important thing between a man and a woman is trust. If Lucas doesn''t trust her at all, what''s the meaning of their marriage?" After thinking about it for a while, John nodded, "Okay, I will do as you say. But, don''t y tricks." "Howe?" Hearing that, Maggie wore a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. "As far as I know, Sophia is my elder sister, my elder sister!" John left with assurance. Looking at his back, sheughed. Her creepyughter floated in the night, like a ghost''s sadly song. If he didn''t want to do that, she would let he do it. As long as the n seeded, Sophia would be a dirty woman. Then Sophia was totally destroyed. Chapter 72 Play Tricks Chapter 72 y Tricks The next night, as nned by Maggie, John invited Sophia to go to the night club with him. "No problem. Where are you going?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I''m bored staying at home all day long. I want to have a rest there, listen to music and drink some wine." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "although I can''t see, my ears are still good. And even if I can''t see, I can dance." "Yes, you''re the best dancer in the high school of Q City." Sophia smiled politely. She thought that the best way to make him happy was to let him go out and rx himself. The, ". He was drunk because he felt lonely. And the scene of feasting and revelry also made the loneliness be intoxicating. The three of them found a ce to sit down. John ordered the cold beer, and Sophia ordered zero degree cocktail. "Cool!" said John as he spit out a mouthful of ice beer When Sophia saw that he was so happy, she was also very happy. She raised her ss and said: e on, let''s cheers. I hope that John''s eyes can recover soon. I hope we can be happy and joyful every day." "Okay!" Mary and John also responded. The atmosphere was heated at first, but soon it was frozen by a person who broke in all of a sudden. "Maggie, you really didn''t expect to meet here?" With a ss in her hand, Maggie walked up to them. "The world is too small." Sophia replied impatiently. She could see the gue wherever she went. "Do you mind me sitting here?" Maggie said slowly. Without Sophia''s opening her mouth, Maggie directly sat down beside John. "Hi, handsome." She pretended not to know John and greeted him. "Hi." "What''s your name, please?" Asked John "Maggie. I''m Sophia''s sister." As Maggie introduced herself, John pretended to be surprised. "Sophia, is she the half-sister you mentioned?" "Sort of." Sophia muttered unhappily. Maggie tried to look around and asked, "Oh, where is Lucas? Didn''t hee with you?" "He is busy." She gave her a disdainful look. "Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood by Lucas if you go out with this handsome man alone?" Said Maggie in a weird tone. "Hey, what do you mean bying out alone? I''m an adult. Don''t you see I''m sitting here?" Mary gave her a stern look. Obviously, this woman was her enemy. Maggie had thought that Mary was an irrelevant person, but it turned out that she was with Sophia. Since John had nothing to do with it, it would be hard for her to make a n. "This is?" She asked, covering her mouth. "My name is Mary. I am the personal assistant and bodyguard of Miss. Sophia." Mary introduced herself to make sure that no one dared to make any move. Maggie had never thought that the bodyguard would work for her. "Oh, my God! She''s really taken me as a treasure!" She thought! A glimmer of jealousy shed through her eyes. After sipping her cocktail, Sophia turned her eyes to the dance floor. She didn''t want to talk with Maggie any more and just took her as a piece of decoration. However, it was destined to be a noisy and restless night. A beautiful woman walked out of the dance floor. Her familiar figure was quickly identified. "Ellie!" She waved her hand and shouted. Ellie turned around and spotted Sophia quickly. "Oh, you are here too." She trotted cheerfully to her. After she saw Maggie, she was stunned for a moment. Then sheughed and said, "I see. You two sisters are catching up on each other. I knew it. Where does blood tiese from?" "Ellie, did youe alone?" Sophia asked. "I''m with a friend. But I don''t know which man she''s hanging out with now." Ellie shrugged. "Would you like to go with me?" Sophia asked. "Okay." Ellie nodded cheerfully and sat down beside her. John raised her sunsses and replied: "Sophia. Is there a friend of yours?" "My name is Ellie Mo, and Sophia is my sister-inw," Ellie introduced herself. She was surprised to see John wear sunsses in the night club. She smiled and said, "Hey, handsome. It''s so dark inside. Why are you wearing sunsses?" Hearing that she was from the Mo family, John''s face darkened. And he was even more upset when he heard this. "I''m sorry. I don''t know you''re going to recover. Don''t worry," she apologized, sticking out her tongue. "Okay, okay, let''s go to dance." Maggie decided to send those irrelevant people away as soon as possible, and then she winked at John. After that, John stood up to invite Sophia to dance, and Ellie followed them to the dance floor. Sitting alone, Mary didn''t move. She didn''t like dancing. John''s dancing quickly served the whole party and became the most eye-catching. Ellie was very pleased with the performance. "Wow, handsome, you are so good at dancing." "John used to be the dancing king of our school." Sophia smiled. "Let''s dance together." She stood in the middle of the hall, trying to interact with them. Maggie knew it was time to get out of the car, so she went back to her seat quickly. But Mary was still there. She had to make sure she was not mistaken. "Why don''t you go to dance, beauty?" "I''m not interested in it." Replied Mary lightly. Hearing that, Maggie lowered her head with her evil eyes. She took off the ring from her finger and threw it on the floor before kicking it far away. "Oh, my God! I''ve lost my ring! I''m still here when I came back. Help me find it, beauty!" After that, she squatted down. When she saw that Mary was tricked and was looking for the ring carefully, she slipped away and put the things she had prepared into the bottle of John. When she poured the liquor into Sophia''s ss, Mary just stood up and looked at the ring. "What are you looking at?" She growled vigntly. "Nothing." I just wanted to check if it dropped to the desk. After I finished, I squatted down again. Feeling something was wrong, Mary stealthily exchanged the sses with hers when her mother was not paying attention. After all, they all had the same zero degree cocktail. At this time, people in the dancing floor came back. Ellie grabbed a ss of wine and gulped it down before she could make any reaction. When Maggie saw that John and Sophia drank the wine, she was secretly pleased. Her great n was about to seed. She took a peep at her watch and estimated that it was almost time. Then thest step was started to get rid of barriers. "Ouch!" She covered her belly with her hands and said, "I have a stomachache." "What''s wrong, Maggie? Did you eat something bad this afternoon?" Chapter 73 The Plot Was Missed Chapter 73 The Plot Was Missed "I have a stomachache, and I haven''t eaten anything yet. I have some medicine in my car. Ellie, can you apany me to get it?" "Okay, I''ll go with you." Ellie held her. As soon as she stood up from the sofa, she grabbed hold of Mary''s hand and said, "Miss, can you come over to help me? I''m afraid that it will be painfulter and Ellie can''t hold me. You have great strength." Mary stood up and held the other arm of her. "Let''s go," she said. When they went to the garage, Maggie took out a bottle of gastric medicine from the car, swallowed two pieces andy in the back seat. "Are you feeling better?" Ellie asked with concern. "Lie down for a while. The medicine works. It should be fine." Maggie closed her eyes as she began to imagine what would happen between John and Sophia. A cold shiver ran down her spine. "It''s so stuffy here. Take care of Maggie for a while, I''m going to the bathroom," said Ellie, wiping the sweat on her forehead. Ellie got on the elevator. At this time, in the bar, John also felt that something was wrong. He gulped down a few mouthfuls of ice beer, trying to cool himself down. But the more he drank, the hotter he felt. "John, what''s wrong with you? Your face is red and your head is sweating," asked Sophia, noticing his unusual behavior. After she handed him a piece of tissue, John looked at her and suddenly had an impulse to pull her into her arms. "Don''t do that, John." She struggled to push him away. John shook his head violently and said, "sorry, I am a little drunk." He stood up and wanted to go to the bathroom to calm down. However, Sophia supported him and asked, "John, where are you going?" "Bathroom." John tried her best to control his irritable mood. "I''ll take you there." Sophia apanied him to the bathroom and waited outside. John turned on the tap and buried his face in the basin. The cold water stimted his brain and made him sober a lot. As soon as he came out, Sophia walked up to help a drunk girl who fell to the ground. They passed by each other. Before he went back to his seat, he began to feel hot again. He felt it was too stuffy inside, so he should go out to breathe some fresh air. Then he walked out. He came to the elevator and met Ellie. "John!" Ellie nced at him with her misty eyes and almost subconsciously pounced on him. However, this pushpletely lost theirst sanity In the bar, Sophia waited for a long time, but John didn''te out. She had to ask the waiter toe in, but she didn''t expect that John wasn''t there anymore. God, where did he go? She became extremely anxious at the thought that he might be stumbled over the steps or go to some dangerous ce because of his blindness. In a hurry, she made a phone call to Mary and asked her to help her look for John. Maggie came to the bar together with Mary. She was very angry and disappointed to see Sophia standing in front of her. "What happened? I saw her drinking it, but she didn''t get hurt. It''s so strange," she thought. "Mary, John is missing. I have looked everywhere but couldn''t find him. Is there anything wrong?" She was so worried that she almost cried. "Miss Sophia, don''t worry. I''ll go upstairs to the private room. You and Maggie are looking for him downstairs. It''s so big. He shouldn''t have left." After saying that, Mary ran upstairs. After a while, Mary came back. She had searched every room upstairs, but no one was there. The customers were getting more and more excited. Looking at the crowd, Sophia quickly turned to the DJ table and DJ gave the microphone to her. "Excuse me, everyone. My friend is missing. He is wearing sunsses, so he can''t see. If anyone of you see him, please take him to the far right seat. I will cover all the expenses of your party tonight." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At first, she thought it was a good way, but unfortunately, John still didn''t show up. Atst, she had no choice but to call Lucas. Lucas came over soon. Sophia cried in his arms. "Lucas, I lost John. But he didn''te home. What should I do?" "Don''t worry. He''s an adult. Even if he couldn''t see, he would be fine." Lucas tried tofort her. Maggie red at them, her eyes full of jealousy. "John must have fallen into my trap. How could Sophia be so innocent?" Just as Lucas was about to call his people to look for them, John came back with Ellie. "John, where are you now? We are so worried about you!" At the sight of him, she let out a long sigh of relief. "I just felt too hot. I went out to have a breath." John lowered his head and replied impatiently, with his eyes shing. "Ellie, why are you with John?" Maggie grabbed Ellie''s hand and pulled her over. When she saw the red marks on her neck, she was startled and wondered if she had called it off. Ellie blushed, lowered her head and yed with her hair beside her ear, "I met him in the elevator." "Your hair is in a mess. Where have you been?" Lucas gave her a reproachful look and brushed her messy purple hair. "I''m not crazy. I behave well." Ellie stuck out her tongue at him. Mary took a meaningful look at Ellie and John. She remembered that Ellie had drunk the same ss of wine as hers. As a bodyguard, there must be something wrong with it. While they were talking, she sneaked back to her previous position, and looked around. She found a small stic bag under the sofa, with some powder inside. She put the stic bag into the lotus bag secretly. At this time, Lucas held Ellie with one hand, and helped Sophia with the other. "Well, it''s almost dawn. Go back to sleep." While walking, Ellie turned around and nced at John with a shy smile on her face. Maggie was thest one following them. She was so disappointed. There was only hope in her life. The next day, after work, Sophia directly went back to Bluewater Vi. John told her that he would go on a holiday and woulde back a few dayster. After walking into the living room, she asked Mary to go back for a rest. Then she took out the stic bag from her pocket and said, "I have something to tell you." Hence, she asked Mary to sit down and brought them two bottles of ga juice. "I found it in the barst night. It should be Maggie who threw it here." Chapter 74 Falling In Love Chapter 74 Falling In Love "What is it?" And she took it to have a look. "What''s wrong with her?" Mary whispered in Mary''s ear and was suddenly stunned. "I saw her standing in front of your ss yesterday, and I felt something was wrong, so I changed your ss with hers secretly." "Thank you, Mary." She cast a grateful look to Mary. "This is my duty." Said Mary as she patted her chest. Taking a sip of juice thoughtfully, she asked, "so, is it because of the wine that Maggie suddenly has a stomachache?" Mary shook her head and said, "she didn''t drink that ss of wine, and Ellie took it to drink it?" "What?" Sophia was taken aback. She couldn''t help but think of the unusual behavior of her and John yesterday. Although they tried hard to cover it up, she still noticed it. And today John was going on a vacation. Was there something wrong with them? Though worried, Sophia didn''t know how to ask. They were all adults. She thought Ellie could handle it? Thinking of this, she could only temporarily rest assured. "That woman is your sister. How vicious she is!" Mary said. A sinister expression shed across Sophia''s eyes. Maggie, you son of a bitch. I haven''t punished you about the holiday resort yet. How dare you be more vicious and even hurt me! You think I''m stupid? If I don''t teach you a good lesson, you will never know how awesome I am! By the time Lucas came back, Sophia had made a pot of delicious lotus root and sparerib soup. "What a good girl!" His face was full of tenderness and affection. "Taste it, okay?" She narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, and fed him a spoon of soup. "Of course, it''s my wife who cooked it." He drank it up obediently. After dinner, they sat on the terrace, talking and eating fruit in the breeze. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Lucas, I want to hold a make-up party to celebrate my birthday. By the way, I also want to exercise. It''s verymon to hold banquets, have a party." She said slowly as her slender fingers touched his handsome face. In the upper ss, socializing was an extremely important art, and since she had be a qualified wife of a wealthy family, she should first be proficient in art. He nodded slightly, feeling very happy that she had assumed the role of his wife. "Okay, it''s all up to you. If you need anything, I''ll be on call." He was always obedient to her. "I don''t need your help. I can handle it by myself. I have a good helper, Mary." She blinked yfully. "You seem to be quite satisfied with Mary." He touched her nose. "Of course my husband made the right choice." She giggled and put a grape into his mouth. The next day, she invited Ellie to have afternoon tea at home. She had two purposes. One was to inquire about what had happened that night, and the other was to ask Ellie to help her to prepare the make-up party. Ellie was such a nice girl. She was in love. "Ellie, do you have a boyfriend?" Sophia looked at her with a smile. Ellieughed, "Yes." "Which lucky guy?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. "Keep it a secret for the time being." Ellie stood on tiptoe and turned around lightly like a dancing butterfly. It seemed that she fell in love. "Beauty, be reserved!" Sophia teased as she grabbed Ellie''s arm. Ellie was a straightforward person, who outspoken all her feelings on her face. After sitting down, she took a cake, put it on top of blueberry sauce and cream, and put it in her mouth. After eating it, she wiped her lips with a napkin, and asked, "Sophia, why do you suddenly want to buy me an afternoon tea? What''s up?" "Can''t I invite you for tea?" "It''s my birthday next week. I want to hold a makeup party. You''re the queen of our party, so I need you to make preparations for it." "No problem. I will take it." Ellie patted her chest without hesitation. She was good at party. "I have an idea. I don''t want to attend a traditional makeup party. We can hire a designer and design a series of roles. Let''s draw lots after the party. Then we can hire the cosy one? "Therefore, no one knows who he will y before the ball." Ellie''s eyes lit up. Sophia nodded. "You''re right." Ellie pped her hands and said, "I like it. I will handle the rest. I will help you!" "Thank you, Ellie." "Don''t forget to invite Maggie," Sophia added after taking a sip of tea "Friday, I''ll go to the spa with her, and I''ll tell her when it''s appropriate." "KarlovyVary?" "Where is it?" She seldom went to such ces. The luxury consumption always made her feel that she was cut a flesh from the body, which hurt all over her body. "At the New Era Square, the spa there is the best in Q City." "Then I''ll try it some other day." she smiled, and her indescribable look disappeared in her dark eyes for a moment. After chatting for a while, they stood up and took a walk in the garden. Now it was the season of ga blooming. The setting sun shone down on the tree branches and lighting up the durian flowers, which looked exceedingly bright and vibrant. Ellie stood in front of a flower tree. The fiery sun poured down from her hair and blurred her face, arms and clothes, making her look like a fiery spirit. "Sophia." She turned around. Her face blushed because of durian. "Does your ssmate, John Xu, have a girlfriend?" She asked. "Of course not." "What? Do you like him?" She asked with a teasing smile. "What?" Ellie''s face was even redder, "I was just asking." "Oh..." Sophia deliberately dragged the ending sound longer, "let me tell you, he is not only the school hunk, the prince of basketball, the dance king, but also a top student at the Columbia University." "There must be a lot of girls who like him, right?" Ellie''s beautiful face suddenly tightened. "But I don''t know when his eyes will be better." She added. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. Even if he can''t see, I''ll be his eyes." Hearing what Ellie said, Sophia realized that she had something. Blushing, Sophia covered her face and responded, "well, I just said it casually. Don''t take it seriously." When they were talking, Lucas came over and heard what she said clearly. What! He cursed silently. As soon as Sophia turned her eyes, she saw the gloom on his handsome face. Frowning, she knew he heard it. Chapter 75 Get Away From That Guy Chapter 75 Get Away From That Guy "Lucas, you are back?" Without saying anything, she quietly walked up to him and held his arm. He didn''t want to y dumb. He was seriously involved. "Ellie, do you have a crush on John?" He asked straightforwardly. "Lucas, you are so unkind to eavesdrop on us!" Ellie stamped her feet with a pout. "Your voice is so loud that I''m afraid the whole vi can be heard!" Lucas gave her a stare and raised his eyebrows, "stop right now! Stay away from that guy!" Hearing his words, Ellie was a little unhappy. She pouted and said, "don''t mind my business!" "You have just known each other for one night, but you seem to want to marry him. Is he really that charming?" He kicked the chair beside the rosewood table, sat down, crossed his legs, and prepared to have a court trial. Sophia was speechless. She tipped Ellie a wink, suggesting her to retreat first. However, Ellie also became stubborn. She wanted to argue with Lucas. "I just think that he is very charming. He is tall, handsome, gentle, graceful and charming. This is the type of women!" But she didn''t know that the more she praised John, the more dangerous Lucas felt. That was his rival in love! "You''ll regret it." His eyes grew sharp. "No, I like it, really." Ellie stood arms akimbo and stared at him angrily. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. Sophia had no choice but to step forward and be the peacemaker. She poured a cup of tea for him to cool down. "Don''t worry, Lucas. Ellie is an adult and she can handle her own problem? Don''t let this affect your rtionship. " Taking a sip of tea, he said in a mild tone, "be alert. Look clearly at the situation. Don''t rush." "Okay." Pouting, Ellie sat on the chair and began to drink tea. After dinner, Ellie came back. Then, Sophia threw back on the sofafortably and yed iPad. Sitting next to her, Lucas pinched her cheek and said, "What the hell are you doing?" "Why did they begin to get entangled with each other?" "I didn''t worry about that. They are a good match. Besides, John is always popr with girls." She sniffed at him with anger. She didn''t know she had been stung into the trap. "They are not suitable for each other." Lucas said in a hard and cold tone. "I don''t think so." Sophia rolled her eyes at him. "Do you still want them to be together?" Lucas frowned. "If I don''t, you will cry." "Don''t worry about me." "What do you mean?" Lucas grabbed the iPad from her hand and made her concentrate on watching him. She sat up and said in a serious tone, "if I don''t want them to be together, it means that I still like him, and I will be jealous of it. Do you want to cry?" Then he took back his iPad, and just threw out a piece of top equipment, it was about to be updated and kill the big boss. With a charming smile, he turned and gave her a warm hug. He got close to her and asked, "so you''ve finally figured it out. Break up with him and give me your whole heart?" "You wish!" She covered his face with her five fingers and pushed him away, "you are still in the test period. Even if I pull out my body, it is still empty. I don''t intend to let you move in so soon!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I have plenty of time. As long as I''m free, I can take up all of it without the least hesitation," he said with a smile. "It depends on your performance." She smiled gracefully as if she was telling the truth. She had kept it in mind form Jay. Male animals were natural to like chasing and conquest. If they wanted to continue to y the game without a limit, they had to put the difficulty to the greatest extent. Then they had to control their hearts and keep a lukewarm rtionship with each other, which he could grasp, eat and eat but was reluctant to swallow. On Friday, Sophia arrived at KarlovyVary in Q City, where the new rich people from the city were suffering. She was wearing a charming long dress, which was tailored for her by the talented designer-Marc J. The softrgece and the colorful flower patterns set off her tall and slender devil figure, making her as beautiful as the roses that had just bloomed. The shoes were also designed for her. They were t, but were as colorful as ss in the sunlight and as delicate as refined carved patterns of expensive porcin. She, a woman who could not walk on the high road all the time, was also in the fashion and elegant manner. Now she had learned to make herself look the same as others in the ce where they were on. The waiter guided her to the hot spring resort first. Ellie and Maggie were in it. "What a coincidence!" Said Maggie, casting a nce at her. "Ellie said this ce is good. I want to have a try." Sophia replied. Sophia smiled and replied politely. She did it on purpose. When she was going out, she called Ellie to make sure that she was here. "Come with me, Sophia." Ellie greeted. She nodded and walked in. Maggie''s big round eyes constantly twinkled on her, as if she was discover a new world through her great eyes. "Don''t worry. I won''te back tonight.". What the hell! Are you a lesbian? "Why do you always stare at your sister?" "I am not!" Maggie pouted at her and turned to her. "Have you ever been to a bar in order to attract Lucas?" "Go to hell!" She gave her a disdainful look. "It''s less than we thought. Who can''t see it? It''s impossible!" Maggie shook her hands and said, "even if you haven''t done it, you''ve put on some cream and taken pills before. "My little sister, I am pure and innocent from head to toe. Are you jealous of me?" Said Sophia in a diaistic tone as usual. "Well, it can''t be false or real." Maggie pouted. "Well, my cousin must know if she''s true or false." Ellie giggled, covering her mouth. "Ellie, you are such a bitch," Sophia raised the water in her palms and poured it to Ellie, pretending to be angry. Hearing that, Maggie felt very jealous, as if she was not in a hot spring, but in a sea of jealousy. The more people can''t get something, the more precious it is. Maggie thought that her only goal in this world was to defeat Sophia and to get Lucas. Chapter 76 Changing Her Mind Chapter 76 Changing Her Mind After they enjoyed the hot spring, doing massage, the three of them went to the cafe for a rest. "I saw the pictures you sent me. They are beautiful, but I want to give myself some benefits," Sophia continued, taking a sip of coffee and looking at Ellie. She smiled mysteriously and took out her cell phone. In a picture, it was an extremely beautiful and otherworldly goddess. "This is the role of fairy hero in the game, and the goddess of chuck. I want to act as her." She put her hand over her mouth and said in a low voice. Hearing that, Maggie took a nce at her in a hurry. "She''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect that Lucas is a fan of games!" "You know that ZW Group is holding a world-famous gamepany, you should at least care about him!" Sophia said that deliberately in the face of Maggie. Normally, a busy man like Lucas wouldn''t be that idle. At best, he needed to pay attention to the development of the game industry in order to invest. She even covered her cell phone with her hands to stop her from seeing it. "No problem. I will ask a designer to make a dress for you." Ellie nodded happily, her thick eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. "But, what if you can''t get the role after drawing lots?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Don''t worry. I have alreadye up with a solution. I will draw a small circle and make some marks on that small circle with my lipstick. After you announce it, I will be the first to go up to draw." She raised her eyebrowscently with a crafty smile on her face, "how could I allow anyone else to wear this dress? I''m the only goddess of Lucas." "You want to cheat? Is that so shameless?" Said Maggie, with despise in her eyes. "It''s my birthday. I am the most important person in the world." Sophia replied in a tone of distrust. "Yes, it''s our birthday party, isn''t it?" Ellie smiled. As the pictures were presented to Ellie, Sophia asked the waitress to make the dress longer and more fairy like. Maggie stared at her. Then she took up the coffee cup and drank it in silence. This stupid woman had her own wishful thinking. No wonder Lucas was smitten with her. Unfortunately, she would not let her seed. If she could wear this dress and act as his muse, he would definitely fall for her. Thinking of that, a smile quietly flew across the corner of her mouth, as if the once frostyke was finally bathed in a rare sunlight. A few dayster, Ellie sent the goddess''s dress specially made for her to Bluewater Vi. Sophia stood in front of the mirror and picked up the purple dress. After she tried it on, she rotated it lightly. The beautiful dress was like undting waves surrounding her long legs, making her as graceful as a fairy. She smiled and hummed a ssical piece of music. Afterwards, she called the staff responsible for arranging the venue and asked them to put all the clothes into the dressing room. Of course, Sophia had to behave well on his wife''s birthday party. Early in the morning, he took her to appreciate the beautiful sunrise in the mountain and weed her 22nd birthday. The wind came from the clouds with the scent of her hair, gently sweeping across her face. He lowered his head and looked at her gently. Her beautiful face was so clear, like the rising clouds in the sky. He held her hands uncontrobly. She turned her eyes with a sweet smile and rested her head on his shoulder. In the east, there was red. Soonter, the sun was half red. It lifted up step by step like a heavy burden, and finally broke through the clouds and the mountains. The rosy clouds suddenly became extremely bright, and Selina feltfortable. "How beautiful!" She was surprised that the brilliant morning sunlight flushed her cheeks. Lucas looked at her quietly. Her smile was the most beautiful scenery in his eyes. "Happy birthday, Sophia." Arvin took out the watch and presented it to her. "Sophia, I wish we could be together forever, watching the sunrise and sunset. Time flies and we can walk forward together until the end of our lives." "Ok." Sophia gently responded. She raised her head and looked at Lucas. Lucas'' eyes were firm and sincere, like the burning sunshine overhead. Hiram tightly locked her and surrounded her. She felt her eyes burning, her heart burning, and her head drunk. Her body floated lightly, as if she had fallen into the space of her dream. Everything in the world had turned into nothingness, leaving him and her. Then they took their seats on either side of the balustrade, watching the rain and the air. "Look, there are wild cows. There are so many of them. They are in the river." She was so excited that she screamed in a muffled voice before she could swallow the food in her mouth. He smiled and put his arm around her shoulder. "I''m thinking that we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau after our engagement ceremony. What do you think?" "I didn''t win the lottery. Why would I go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?" She didn''t understand what he meant and said casually. "What do you think we are going to do when we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together?" He was a little confused in the wind. "What?" She had no clue at all. What the hell! She got confused again. What a scene! Lucas wanted to spit blood! Can''t she just cooperate for a romantic move? He flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" She red at him, "murdering your own wife?" "You can call me that when we get to the Civil Affairs Bureau!" His eyes were fiercer than hers. "Why do you always go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?" She stooped to make a strange face, wondering what was going on. "Lucas, your mind is a mess. You always think in the same way." He took three deep breaths in session. The female nerve was going to drive him crazy! "I think you are more ambiguous than others. You say it directly and you are bored. I am not a mind reader. How can I know why you want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?" She put her hands on her waist and stared at him fiercely. Well, he admitted that he was totally convinced. Her stupid had reached a state that he worshiped most. "Sophia!" He grabbed her shoulders and said it word by word, "I''m going to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you. What else can we do except the marriage registration?" "We can also provide hope primary schools, disaster stricken areas and so on!" She muttered. Suddenly, she went nk for a moment like she got an electric shock. Only after a few seconds did she realize what had happened. "Did you just say about the marriage registration?" "Yes, are we going or not?" "Aren''t we supposed to meet a yearter?" She bowed her head and pouted. "I''ve changed my mind!" His arms crossed on his chest. "Constantly changing, will you change your mind and divorce me in the future? I don''t want to divorce." Chapter 77 I Am Your Sisters Husband! Chapter 77 I Am Your Sister''s Husband! This time, he wanted to cry, which was challenging his patience. "Do you believe that I will take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau if you go on walking?" "It''s weekend. They don''t need to work." She looked at him seriously. Well, it''s enough. I don''t need to tolerate it anymore! He lowered his head and gagged her lips with his. Anyway, the end of the world would not be changed his mind. All friends will present at the makeup ball in the evening in advance. They have imperial hairdressers and makeup artists to dress them up after drawing lots. Maggie hade alone. Her eyes fell on Lucas. Her love for her was even deeper than the Coral Sea in the South Pacific Ocean. Her love for her was overflowing in an instant. Unfortunately, Lucas didn''t even lift his eyelids. He concentrated on fondling Sophia''s small hand which was not as smooth as usual. With a rare expression as if the blue and white porcin belonged to the royal family was held in his hand. Ellie and John were thest two toe in. Seeing John, Sophia was shocked. She didn''t expect that he woulde here, not to mention that he woulde with Ellie. Have they already started dating? "Happy birthday, Sophia. Do you mind if Ie without invitation?" There was a hint of bitterness in his voice. He didn''t expect that Ellie would find him. At first, he thought that she just came to pester him so he was against her. But when he heard that she would go to Sophia''s birthday party, he agreed without hesitation. "You are the one I want to invite most, but I am afraid that you are not willing toe!" Sophia smiled. Lucas looked at Ellie with some helplessness in his heart. Needless to guess, it must be her who took the initiative to find John. For her, it was not difficult to find a person in Q City. When all her friends arrived, the hall became quiet. Excitement and nervousness were written all over her well-dressed face as she waited for the draw. "Who ys first?" Ellie asked. They looked at each other, itching to have a try, but neither of them moved, as if they were doing a kind of polite modesty. Maggie was staring at her. Seeing that Sophia moved slightly, she jumped up as if she was pricked by a needle and said, "I''ll do it first." "Maggie!" Ellie winked at Maggie and wanted to stop her, but Maggie ignored her and went straight to the crystal table in the center. The luxurious rosewood container was filled with special decent Ivory sticks. Maggie waved her hands and found the one with red dots. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With acent smile at the corners of her mouth, she pulled out the lot in no hurry. Looking down, there was a slight imperceptible sneer on Sophia''s face. The party at night was like a fairy tale kingdom of Princess Snow, which was extremely gorgeous and excellent in showing off. The light was like the twinkling stars on the celling. Soft sounds of heaven filled the air. The crystal cup tower looked like a transparent hill, and the expensive French champagne was bubbling inside. Sophia took "the beautiful ancient tomb"-L, grey tight vest, tight brown pants, with two guns on both sides, and a pair of ck boots. She looked very valiant and heroic, which was in line with her image as a tough girl. Standing beside her, Lucas stared at her. He was so charming that everyone stare at him with all their eyes. His flowing golden hair baked his deep and delicate outline. His perfect body, covered in the ck long coat, looked more cold and charming, and he was even more handsome than the man "Shelley heart" in Greek mythology, like Apollo, the number one God of Greek mythology. The role yed by Ellie is the seated queen of the World War, PadmeAmid, a warrior of the underworld. She is a good match with John. From the crowd, a ssical woman in a purple dress slowly walked towards them, her elegant dress spreading long on the ground. Others were fairies, and she was a devil. She was controlled by the devil! Looking at her, Sophiaughed scornfully. She walked to the front of Lucas, and smoothed her hair falling over her shoulders. From the corner of her eyes she nced at Sophia and looked a little proud. Lucas cast her a cold nce and nodded politely. His eyes were as deep as the frozenke, without the slightest fluctuation. Theser light from the ceiling passed by the frozenke and emitted some starlight. It was emitted into the eyes of Maggie. She firmly believed that it was not the light effect, nor illusion. It was the moment when he was tempted, so her eyes lit up. Her heart was like dry sand, greedily devouring the falling from the sky. "Lucas, do I look good in this way?" She made up her mind to strike while the iron was hot. She was like a peacock who opened and turned along its beautiful long legs. The following dress, like a peony petal, was blooming on the carpet. Sophia was totally ignored. "Maggie, don''t forget that I''m your sister''s husband!" He reminded her ironically. Hearing that, Maggie turned deathly pale on her face. Then she became cold abruptly as if she had been attacked by an ice storm. Sophia nced at her faintly and walked away with her hand in the arm of Lucas. It was time to cut the cake. The waiter brought in a cake, the height of which was as high as a small pagoda. Then he lit candles, and everyone sang the birthday wishes song in chorus. Closing her eyes, she made a wish silently, "I wish my happiness could stop and stay in my world forever.". After blowing out the candles, Lucas took her hand and cut the cake together. While the guest was celebrating the good news, Maggie walked to the crystal champagne tower alone. She became a little lost and felt like being soaked thoroughly by a basin of ice water from head to foot. From a distance, she looked at the happy face of Sophia. The more desperate and hateful she was, the more she wished she could tear the flesh Sophia piece by piece and chew it. She drank a few sses of champagne, ready to be drunk. After putting down the ss, she clenched her teeth and walked towards the crowd unconsciously. All of a sudden, she stumbled forward as if she had been tripped hard. Fortunately, a table blocked her way and she did not fall down. When she looked down, she only found that she stepped on the hemline of her skirt. "Damn it!" She cursed and looked around. When she found no one noticed her, she pretended to be calm and took a few steps forward. The sound of crunching came to her ears, as if something had been stripped. She ignored it and passed the man beside her drunkenly and continued to walk forward. "Oh! My God! Maggie, your dress!" Someone nearby screamed with his mouth covered. Only then did she feel the coolness of her body. She lowered her head and immediately fell into a shock. She was so terrified that she couldn''t move at all. The dreamlike beautiful dress she was wearing now had been taken off and scattered on the ground. Just at this moment, the music stopped suddenly, and the surrounding light dimmed, and a circle of bright light protected her undisguised, as if someone was joking, and she had a close-up for her, making her the focus of the crowd. Chapter 78 Unwilling Chapter 78 Unwilling People couldn''t see each other''s face which was hidden in the darkness. Their eyes were on her. They were gloating, sneering, exaggerating Suddenly, a craziness rock and roll was heard in the room, followed by a burst ofughter. Of course, they couldn''t hear theirughter, but rock and roll. Maggie was so shocked that she stood rooted to the spot like a piece of wood. In the dark, someone rushed to her and pulled down the table cloth, wrapping it around her. She hated that figure so much. The sudden resentment brought her back to her senses. "Get out of my way." She pushed the figure away and rushed into the darkness. "Sophia, are you all right?" Not long after, Lucas was immediately brought Sophia back to the reception desk. The lights above their heads were turned on, and the light in the hall was back on. The paused crowd resumed their previous activities without mockingughter or gloating expression, as if nothing had just happened. They maintained their superior, good manner in the light. Sitting in front of the bar counter were Lucas and Sophia. Lucas entered the bar counter and intended to prepare a cup of wine for tonight''s Sophia in person. The mixed wine pot swirled around his finger. The silver lights were intertwined, making people unable to see enough. Then he added some wine into the brandy cup. When the leading wine was ignited, the dark blue me rose in the cup, sparkling and sshing. Due to heat, the wine gave off a strong fragrance, which made people intoxicated. Raised the cup and poured the burning wine into the nearby ss tower. A burning blue waterfall flew down, unting the dark bar counter in front of her. Then, a sweet lemon rain fell down and extinguished the leaping me. "Wow -" Sophia greeted him while her eyes were wide open. Before her sight turned around, a ss of cocktail with splendid colors was ced in front of her. "This ss of wine is called dreamy rainbow. Have a try." After saying that, he added, "It doesn''t have alcohol." The charming liquid in the goblet was like a colorful rainbow on a rainy day. "I''d like try it.". A smooth taste of wine slipped on the tip of his tongue, bitter, like the sad feeling of being lovelorn, slipped into his throat. There was only a hint of sweetness, as if to indicate a good new life. "I didn''t expect that you are so capable!" She looked at him with appreciation. "Yes, you have the whole life to explore them." He smiled charmingly. Far away, in a dark corner, a pair of eyes were angrily staring at them through their sunsses. "He is really good at flirting. He really knows how to please women." "Can you see now?" Ellie swayed her fingers in front of his sunsses. "I heard it." John replied impatiently as she pushed his sunsses up. "You have a pair of sharp ears, haven''t you?" Ellie leaned over and whispered in his ear, "you are awesome." "I was drunk that night, Ellie," said John in a cold tone, with a slight blush on his face. "I was drunk too." Ellie shrugged and smiled, trying to cover the upset on her face. "Do you think that I''m pestering you? I have plenty of suitors. " "I can see that." John had a sip of beer and his tone was t, making Ellie''s disappointment deepened. She lowered her head and took two hard sips of the cocktail. "Do you have someone you like?" "Yes." John nodded slightly and turned his head to Sophia unconsciously. "Who is she? Is she beautiful?" Ellie was jealous. "She is beautiful. In my eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world." "We grew up together and we were born in the same delivery room. I fell in love with her when I saw her in the delivery room." "Come on! A newborn baby can''t see anything," Ellie''s heart sank. "Yes, I can. I can see her. She can see me too." With a determined look on his face. "If so, why isn''t she with you?" Ellie remembered that Sophia had told her that John didn''t have a girlfriend, which meant his childhood sweetheart had broken up with him, didn''t it? Hearing that, John''s face twitched. He tightened his fingers and the can in his hands sank deeper. "We love each other deeply, but a bastard broke us up with dirty means!" Ellie was stunned, "who is so hateful? " "He is..." John suddenly paused. Ellie slightly turned her eyes and nced at Lucas and Sophia who wereing over. "You are here!" Sophia smiled gracefully. "What are you two doing here?" Lucas held Sophia''s hand and sat down with her. "It''s none of your business." John said with anger. "Ellie''s business is my business." Lucas'' face fell. Ellie looked at the two people in a tit for tat. "Do you have any conflict?" "No. they always tease each other when they meet." Sophia waved her hands. Both of them frowned. Was this called a joke? Ellie was confused. "Come on, let''s have a drink together. Maybe we will be rtives in the future." She raised her ss. Ellie realized what she meant, feeling shy and happy. "Who is he rtive to?" The two almost spoke with one voice. "It''s my birthday today!" Sophia gasped. It meant that they would do her a favor. They got along very well and could not upset her. So, in order to see the birthday girl they loved at the same time, they drank the wine and swallowed it in one gulp. Then they decided to turn the vital energy into alcohol. Unfortunately, the woman who didn''t know what happened began to mention it. Ellie took a sip of champagne and looked at Sophia. "John just told me about his childhood sweetheart, do you know?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "What''s wrong?" Sophia asked. "He said they were born in the same delivery room on the same day of their life, and they loved each other deeply. But now they were separated by a mean viin, is it true?" As soon as Ellie stopped, Lucas'' eyes shed two fierce lights. "Ellie, are you drunk?" "I didn''t drink." Ellie pouted. "Then why do you keep saying those drunken words?" Lucas grumbled. "I''m not asking you. I''m asking Sophia." Ellie stomped her feet. Deep inside, John sneered and thought it was a good idea. Sophia wanted to spit out blood. She had tried her best to put out the fire, and now she added fuel to the fire. Chapter 79 Incurable Chapter 79 Incurable "Ellie, let bygones be bygones. We don''t have to live in the past. I believe that a girl who loves John will come into his life. He will be happy." Her words enlightened her. Ellie was suddenly enlightened, and the sadness in her heart was also quietly receded. It sounded like she was trying to make a clean break with him. He grabbed a bottle of beer on the table and gulped it down. "John, you''ll get drunk if you drink like this." She said, with her hands grasping the can. John grabbed the can and drank it up in one breath. Then he shook the can and threw it several meters away. "About our rtionship in 21 years, you have already forgotten it and you have the right to release it? If you really want me to do that, you''d better find a brainwashing machine to get rid of all my memories! " "John, that''s not what I meant. Please don''t get me wrong." "I regard you as my family. If you are not happy, how can I be happy?" She continued. But without you, how can I be happy? John replied silently in her heart. His eyes were red and the strong pain was flowing in tears. He raised his sunsses and well concealed it. Lucas was a little dissatisfied with her words. Her happiness had nothing to do with John. Her happiness had something to do with her husband. Sophia noticed his subtle movements. She was in a dilemma at the moment. She could do nothing to satisfy these two men, so she got herself drunk. She grabbed the rest of beer on the table, pulled it open and was about to feed it to her mouth, but was quickly grabbed by Lucas. "There are so many friends here today. It''s not good to be drunk!" He whispered in her ear. "You pissed me off?" She gave him a ming look. "Well, well, I''ll try my best to put up with it. But you have to be a little discreet, otherwise I will get internal injury." He raised his hand in surrender. That sounds better! There was a smile on Sophia''s face. John looked at them from the sunsses. His chest heaved heavily, and even his breath was hot with anger. The more deeply he loved Sophia, the more he hated Lucas! Ellie looked at them in confusion. She didn''t understand what they were talking about. Her mind was in a mess. At this time, Maggie had returned home. She grabbed a fruit knife on the table and wanted to cut her wrist. But she was afraid of pain and didn''t want to die. She had to pretend. But both Sandra and Sam was scared. "She was fine when she went out. Why did shee back and try tomit suicide?" "I''m too ashamed to face anyone, and I''d rather die." She cried loudly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "What happened?" Sam frowned. While crying, Maggie told them what had happened at the party. "Is today Sophia''s birthday?" He was shocked at first, then a strong sense of guilt swept over him. For so many years, he didn''t even remember her birthday. How could he ask for her forgiveness. "Your daughter has cried like this. How dare you mention that bastard?" Sandra red at him. "Keep your mouth clean. Mandy gave birth to Sophia after I married Mandy." He was annoyed. Hearing him mentioning Mandy, Sandra was even more angry, "I said she was a bastard. Maybe it was this bastard who made all of this to hurt Maggie?" "You are so unreasonable!" Waving his hand angrily, he sat down and lit a cigar. "Mom, I have made a fool of myself in front of Lucas. He must have abandoned me. What should I do?" Sandra was so anxious that she wanted to jump. "Well, you don''t have to worry too much. It will be forgotten after a long time." Sandraforted her daughter. "Now that he is going to marry the bitch, I have no time to wait!" Said Maggie with tears all over her face. The cigar in his hand fell down to the ground. The spark lit the carpet, producing a puff of smoke. He picked up his teacup and fell on the ground to put out the me. "No wonder you want to go to ZW Group. Are you nning to attract Lucas?" He could no longer be calm. "He is your brother-inw. You''d better give up this idea, or I will send you abroad!" "How dare you! Why can that bastard marry into Mo family and be the mistress? As for Maggie, she can''t? Maggie is better than her in every aspect. She should be Lucas'' wife! " With a fierce and vicious look, Sandra said so loudly. In Sam''s eyes, she was just like a bitch! "You want her to be the third person between her sister and his sister''s husband? Do you want to embarrass me by doing so?" "Dad, stop talking about mom!" Maggie stood in front of him. "Mom is right. I like Lucas. I will take him from Sophia and nobody can stop me! When I be his wife, how can I feel humiliated? " "Incurable!" He raised his hand and pped on her face. With a scream, Sandra rushed to her daughter and protected her, "have you lost your mind? How could you hit her?" Maggie covered her face with one of her hands, and red at Sam with resentment. "Dad, how could you p me? You''ve never done that to me since my childhood. But now, you p me for that bastard!" "It''s because I didn''t take good care of you. Your mother spoiled you so much. If I don''t teach you a good lesson, your life will be ruined!" He was trembling with anger. Sandra forcibly pushed him away and said, "It''s none of your business. She just wants topete with Mandy''s daughter. She wants to live a better life than Mandy''s daughter and trample fiercely under her feet!" "Okay, okay!" "Then you can live your own lives!" He mmed the door and went out. "Where are you going? And you are going to meet that bitch again, aren''t you?" Sandra''s hysterical growl echoed in the corridor. But Sam paid no attention to it at all. He just wanted to stay far away from them. Out of sight, out of mind. The next day, Sam went to MH. He brought a birthday gift and wanted to give it to Sophia. However, Sophia didn''t even cast a nce at them and simply said indifferently: "my birthday has already passed." She knew that he hadn''t remembered her birthday at all. Perhaps he had heard it from Maggie. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have waited until her birthday passed and then give her the gift. "Sophia, I dare not ask for your forgiveness. I just hope you can give me a chance topensate you!" He looked at her with imploring eyes. "Mr. Sam, you are really tired in order to get the acting power in CBD." Sophiaughed scornfully. "I don''t need CBD. I only want my daughter to call me dad." Sam said, rubbing his face in pain. "I don''t have a father!" Sophia said in a cold voice and asked her assistant to see him out. Chapter 80 A Kidnap Chapter 80 A Kidnap The more Maggie thought about it, the more suspicious she felt it was Sophia. If there was a ghost in one''s heart, every one looked like a ghost! Seeing that the engagement ceremony was approaching, she was like an ant on a hot pan. "Mom, please help me find a way to get that bastard not to be Lucas'' wife." "I''ve made up my mind. This time, I will give you a big gift for the bastard!" A hint of ferocity shed across her face. "Mom, we were luckyst time. But we can''t always be like this. Ask n to handle this. Even if something happens, he will also take full responsibility. He won''t give us away." In fact, Maggie was afraid of Lucas. She was still afraid of what had happened to Wendy and Helen. "I found him this time. Don''t worry. He will do everything for your happiness." Said Sandra with a sinister smile. She had been preparing for the engagement ceremony these days. The engagement dress tailored by a famous French designer had been sent back from Paris by someone. "Give it a try." Lucas looked at her gently. She smiled gently and went upstairs. When she slowly came down, his eyes froze. She was as beautiful as an angel, but the expression on her face was somewhat peculiar. There was no expectation and excitement as he had expected. Her big ck eyes were a little frightening and fearful. Indeed, the thought of getting married and bing a woman made her nervous. She was afraid of stepping into that remote city and repeating the tragedy of her mother. However, he was too excellent and capricious, which made herck of a sense of security. She wanted to marry John regardless of everything, because he was born in the same delivery room and in the same year with her. It had not only given her courage, but also gave her a strong sense of security with her profound understanding of John. However, when this dreamy soap bubble was broken up, she began to suffer from her premarital phobia. So far, she still felt that she didn''t know enough about Lucas. Suchck of understanding made her unsure if she could during the journey of life with him. There were too many variables in the life that they could not control. "Lucas, on my birthday, were you kidding me by making love with the fire balloons?" "It seems to be joking?" He frowned. "Do you want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau after the engagement ceremony?" She suddenly turned down her voice, as low as a mosquito''s. "Am I kidding?" He towered in front of her with a oppressive momentum. "But don''t you think it''s a bit hasty?" She identally scratched the floor with her foot. " "Yes, let me think about it!" He touched his chin with his hand and seemed to be thinking. She breathed a sigh of relief and decided to strike while the iron was hot. She began to list the ten main points of getting married for him. "Marriage is just a shackle and it will shackle your freedom; marriage is the grave and will destroy love; marriage is just daily life, which makes the passion be ordinary..." "Is it so terrible?" He slightly raised his thick eyebrows. "Yes, yes." She nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "Okay, I''ve changed my mind." He smiled wickedly. Good boy! While she was indulging in such pleasure, a big hand grasped her wrist and pulled her out. "Let''s go to register now. If we don''t have a try, how can we know if marriage is really so dreadful?" He decided to save her and treat her disease! She gave a chill and screamed like a ghost. She tried to get rid of his hand and ran back to the sofa. "Sophia, you can''t escape!" He rushed to the table behind the sofa, but immediately in vain. As soon as he rushed to the table, she ran upstairs. Seeing that he was about to catch up, she decided to act shamelessly, holding the fence of the stairs tightly. "I don''t bring household register or ID card. I don''t have anything. How can we get married?" "Your ID card is in your bag. I will call the household register and mom will bring it to you. Don''t worry." He tried to get rid of her hands, but failed. "You can''t force me. It has no legal effect!" She shouted, deciding not to fear power and fight to the end. "It''s up to me!" He seeded in removing one of her hands, but to his surprise, her legs were hooked again. She tightly clung to the fence. "If you want to register, you should find a meaningful day!" She changed her strategy. "What are you afraid of?" He was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Don''t be a grumbling woman from a rich family, don''t be too old, and don''t be sent out way like a ball!" She lowered her head and shouted. "A word ''divorce'' isn''t in my dictionary, so you will not have the opportunity to divorce. I will make my wife the happiest woman in the world, so you don''t have to worry about being a resentful woman, or being abandoned at an old age. " He raised her chin and made her look at him. "I don''t want to have a baby, either. It hurts." She could do nothing with it. He thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s just be a DINK. But you should pray that nothing unexpected will happen." As she said this, it would be hypocritical to be stubborn. She sighed helplessly. "Well, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau after the engagement ceremony as nned." "Okay, pinkie." He put out his little finger in case she attacked him again. "Fine." She hooked him with her little finger and said, "Ok!" In order to ease her nervous feelings, she had already cured her fears of getting married before the engagement ceremony. In the next few days, she asked Mary to go shopping with her to rx herself. One day, they went to a shopping mall until the mall was closed. When they came out, the street was almost sparsely popted. As soon as she and Mary were about to go to the tea house opposite to the restaurant for midnight snack, a man suddenly appeared. Without paying attention, he snatched the bag from Sophia''s hand and ran into the dark alley. "Stop --" Mary ran after putting down the things in her hands. "Be careful! If you can''t catch up with him, we will call the police!" Gangsters are extremely vicious! Sophia shouted behind. She went to the sidewalk with what she had bought and waited. A car was speeding over from an intersection. A violent brake broke the silence of the night. Two men jumped out of the car and dragged her into the car. After a moment of panic, she forced herself to calm down. This was not a strange scene! Both of the two men were covering their faces with their socks. One was in charge of driving, and the other was looking at her beside. "Behave yourself. I don''t want to kill you!" The man threatened, waving a cold dagger in his hand. She jumped up sharply and pounced on the man Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 81 The Tricks (Part One) Chapter 81 The Tricks (Part One) Sophia bit the man''s hand holding the dagger, she bit so hard that she almost tore off a piece of meat. The man wailed in pain and loosened his hand. The dagger fell to the ground. Seeing this, Sophia hurried to grab the dagger. The man kicked backward and threw the dagger under the seat. "You bitch! How fierce you are!" The man cursed and raised his leg to kick her stomach hard. Sophia heavily leaned against the car door, suffering from great pain that she could hardly breathe. "Only if you are fierce enough, I will feel satisfied!" The man on the driver''s seat gave a vicious smile. Looking at the hideous body, she took a deep breath, and instructed her to pause her work at full horsepower to resist. She didn''t allow anyone to ck off. "Go to hell!" She used all her strength and kicked the man hard. "Ouch -" the man screamed like a pig. His face was seriously contorted, covering his vital parts and rolling on the seat. The man in front of them seemed to feel the same, and touched his vital parts, "I think you are tired of living?" He kept looking back, cursing, but didn''t dare to stop. Now the car was driving on the main road. Even though it waste at night, there were still many cars on the road. As long as the car went abnormal, it would be found by the cars beside. Sitting in the back seat, Sophia took advantage to fight back. After all, she was a woman and she was the weakest in the physical strength. She would never let him have a chance to hit back. As the saying goes, you need to be more ruthless. And Sophia was thest one! She was not afraid of death. As long as she was alive, she would fight to the end. She would never let these two assholes get what they wanted! She pounced on the man again and grabbed his head. At this moment, he was like a born eunuch, as if he had been paralyzed. "How dare you kidnap me, how dare you kick me, how dare you have designs on me?" She twitched her face and poked the man''s eyes with her fingers until blood was oozing out. "Oh my God! I''m blind! I''m blind!" The man howled like a ghost. This time, he was thoroughly disabled! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The driver''s face was pale. "Bitch, wait and see how I''ll punish youter!" He quickly stepped on the gas and rushed to the destination. There was a man there waiting to pay for it and pick it up on time. "Go to hell!" Jumping to the front seat, she punched the man on the nose heavily, blood spurting out immediately. "I''m gonna kill you now!" The man was so angry that he stood up and hit her with his fist regardless of the danger of driving. She dodged and hit the window with her fist, and the window was broken into pieces. The man''s hand hurt a little and groaned a few times. Taking this opportunity, Sophia pounced on him, grabbed the socks on his head and beat his head hard. The man was so angry that he pped on her face. Unfortunately, she failed to escape this time, and fell to the seat. Blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, and she spat on the ground. She jumped again to hit back, and atst the two men twisted into a fight. The man had the upper hand in strength. But even if he was beaten over his body, Sophia didn''t show weakness. She did everything, including grabbing, biting, kicking and fighting with him to the end, even if she only used thest bit of strength! Such a tough female was rare in the world! The man deeply regretted having taken the wrong woman in the wrong ce at the wrong time! When they were fighting against each other, the steering wheel made a U-turn, and the car moved along the road in a curve fashion! The drivers in the cars nearby felt something wrong and called the police one after another. At this moment, Lucas had already ordered Blood Organization to search her. When the members of the Blood Organization caught up with them, the vehicle out of control took a sharp turn and dashed towards the road block. The man, who was driving, burst out the window under the impact and Sophia fell sideways to the steering wheel. She passed out in aa. Lucas and members of Blood Organization arrived at supersonic speed and took her to the hospital immediately. Looking at Sophia who was covered in bruises and just out of danger, Lucas'' eyes turned bloody red. He just wanted to kill people! Unfortunately, one of the two men in the car died and the other was in a vegetative state. After the robber was disabled, he howled that he was given two thousand dors to the kidnapper. He was asked to take away things from Sophia. It seemed that he was not in the same group with the kidnapper. He concluded that the person who gave him the money was the man in a vegetative state. This was a treacherous trick, in order to draw the attention of Mary. Lucas knew it couldn''t be an ident. The man who kidnapped Sophia must be under someone else''s orders. "Do whatever you can to wake him up!" He ordered. If he didn''t hand over the person behind, he wouldn''t die easily! "Yes, boss!" Jerry went out. When she woke up, it was three dayster. But her memory still remained the moment when she was kidnapped. "Bastard, let me show you how awesome my sister is!" All of a sudden, she sat up from the bench and gave a left hook towards the air. Shocked by her words, Lucas quickly held her into his arms. "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay. Everything is fine!" Looking up, she saw the familiar and pitiful face, and her tears burst out uncontrobly. "Lucas, I knew you woulde to save me!" Without saying anything, he was so upset that he couldn''t make a sound. He touched her head lovingly and hated himself from the bottom of his heart. Why was it not faster? Why didn''t he save her before the car ident? Then she wouldn''t have been hurt so badly! She seemed to notice that, so she raised her eyes, sniffed and showed a smile. "Lucas, you know what, I was a little afraid at first, but when I thought that you would definitely find me, I''m not afraid anymore. I fight with them, I fight them, I fight hard, they''re so good, they''re not my opponent! " "You''re the bravest and the strongest woman in the world." He tried to smile to her, but before the smile took shape, it disappeared at the corner of his mouth. His heart was like being cut by a knife at the thought of what she had suffered in the car. His eyes were red with pain. She noticed it. She wanted to scrape his nose and make himugh, but suddenly she found that she could not feel the existence of her right arm. "Lucas, I can''t feel it." She looked terrified and wanted to punch her right arm, but was stopped by Lucas hurriedly. There was a muscle on his face that was throbbing. But he didn''t tell her because her right arm was heavily mmed into the steering wheel. The muscle nerves were seriously damaged, and it was very unlikely to recover. "Sophia, your arm was injured in the car ident, but this is just temporary. I have sent someone to the United States to find an expert. At that time, the authoritative doctors in the country will make a treatment n for you, and then you can beat anyone as before." He tore his stiff muscles and tried to make a smile tofort her. Chapter 82 The Tricks (Part Two) Chapter 82 The Tricks (Part Two) "How can I be so rude?" She gave him a reproachful look,y down again, closed her eyes, pretending to take a rest, and buried her uneasiness beside him. She was so sensitive that she didn''t realize he wasforting her. If the situation was not very serious, it was not necessary to send for experts in America! But she would try her best to recover. She could go through all the difficulties no matter how hard it was? When he tucked her in and was about to call the steward to bring her the porridge, there was a knock on the door. It was Maggie. "Lucas, I heard What happened to my sister? I''m here to see her. " She asked with concern. Seeing that Sophia was asleep, Lucas wanted to tell her to go back first. But when she heard the voice, she raised her head and saw Maggie, her face became much gloomier. "Let her in." She said coldly, trying to figure out whether Maggie came to visit her with sincerity, or Maggie was pretending to visit her. Hannah walked in. She looked at Molly up and down. She was so disappointed. "Are you well-informed?" She asked, sitting up. Her tone was t, but Maggie was suspicious. There was a flicker of guilt in her eyes. "I heard it from a colleague in the CEO office. How could this happen? Have you caught those bad guys? " As soon as Sophia woke up, she didn''t know what was going on between the two assholes. She turned to look at Lucas. "One died in the ident on the spot, and the other got injured in the brain and became a vegetable!" "They deserve it!" He wouldn''t forgive them if they were not tortured to death. Maggie breathed a great sigh of relief. She was happy in her heart when she heard Lucas'' voice again, "but I will find a way to make him wake up. If we don''t hand over the person behind the conspiracy, he will die!" Before she finished her words, Maggie could not help but hiss. But she tried her best to keep calm and asked, "how is your wound?" "Nothing. I''m so lucky." She shrugged. "That''s great." Maggie pursed her lips and said, "but since you''re like now, I''m afraid that the engagement ceremony will be cancelled." "Sis, how much are you expecting and eagerly looking at? Unfortunately, I''m going to pour cold water on you!"! "How can it be cancelled? I can give it a few more days. What''s more, Lucas and I have discussed that we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register after our engagement. Then he will be your real brother- inw!" She stressed the word "brother-inw". Hannah felt dizzy as if she had heard the announce of the end of the world. If she held a piece of tofu in her hand, she would dash into it and kill herself. Lucas held around her shoulder and said, "how about we change the engagement party into a wedding ceremony after you leave the hospital?" "Okay. It''s up to you." With a sweet face, Sophia leaned her head on his shoulder and specially nced at Maggie. When Sophia saw the uncontroble jealousy and hatred on her face, she sneered in her heart. "Maggie." Sophia straightened her body, pursed her lips, and looked at her seriously. "As your sister, I want to give you a piece of advice. Not everything else is better than nothing else. The best is to be yourself." Hearing that, Maggie''s face turned as red as a tomato. She red at Sophia bitterly. How she wished she could kill her enemy so that she could put her enemy through easily. But to her greater disappointment, Lucas then added, "Maggie, it''s good to be loyal. Your sister is right." It was like kicking her into the abyss. She hated Sophia so much that she gritted her teeth. She had been living a hard life ever since she met her sister, and this woman was not her sister but her nemesis. The five elements intertwined with each other, and the whole world was ipatible with each other. When she was still immersed in her thoughts, Mary came in. Mary brought in the prodigy that was prepared by the housekeeper. "Are you hungry?" Lucas touched her head. "Yes." She nodded. She felt upset as she hadn''t eaten anything for a few days and her stomach was empty. Lucas filled a bowl of porridge for her. When he was about to feed her, she shook her head. "I can feed myself." She had to exercise on her left hand recently. But her right hand was really awkward and clumsy to eat with the left hand. Maggie noticed her strange behavior and asked, "what''s wrong with your hand?" "It''s nothing serious. It''s just a little injury and I''ll be fine in a few days." She said lightly, unwilling to let Maggie know her condition, but Maggie was not so easy to stop. After leaving, Maggie immediately went to the doctor and asked. When the doctor heard that she was a patient''s family, he told her the truth. At this moment, Maggie was like a thousand year old iceberg met a ray of sunshine and saw hope. Seeing that Sophia acted as if nothing had happened, she really thought that Sophia waspletely fine! If her right arm couldn''t move, she would be disabled. As a cripple, who is willing to take care of her? He must be going to dump her soon. Ha ha! Maggie rushed out of the hospital and wanted to find a ce to have a goodugh to celebrate, not only that, but also to inform her alliance. When she got through to John, he came here so fast that he even forgot to take his sunsses. When John saw her lying on bed, he felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He was even more furious at Lucas. "You''re such a bastard. You can''t protect her!" With his fist, Lucas was able to dodge the punch, but he didn''t. Instead, he thought he should ept it. He didn''t protect her from being hurt so much. "No, John!" She screamed as she almost jumped off the bed when she saw the bruise on Lucas'' face. As she steadied her, she continued, "you can me me for that. I didn''t fulfill my duty and fell into their trap. I shouldn''t have left the ''Miss Ye'' there alone." "Mom, it has nothing to do with you at all. Please don''t me yourself. Who would have thought that someone would kidnap me?" "Besides, I''m fine now." "But your arm..." John had heard from Maggie that her arm was badly injured and was likely to cripple.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter. Lucas will find the best doctor for me. I will recover in full cooperation with the treatment. So you should also cooperate with the treatment. Let your eyes..." She stopped talking all of a sudden, with her mouth wide open. Her face was full of shock. In front of her, John didn''t wear sunsses. Her eyes were bright and powerful. "John, your eyes Can you see with your eyes? " This exmation also drew the attention of Lucas and Mary. Lucas didn''t say anything, but in fact, he had long suspected that John''s eyes had recovered. John''s heart convulsed. He didn''t even realize himself. He stood there for a long time and didn''t know what to do. Finally, Sophia asked him first, "did you see a psychologist?" He immediately nodded and said, "yes Hypnotherapy I''m okay. " "That''s great! John, I''m so happy!" She was overjoyed and burst into tears. She even wanted to p her hands, but it was a pity that she couldn''t. "I''m fine. But you got hurt again." Said John, looking at her sympathetically. Chapter 83 The Tricks (Part Three) Chapter 83 The Tricks (Part Three) "It doesn''t matter. I can exercise my left hand. I can use both of them from now on." Sophia smiled gracefully. She was optimistic. Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise, but misfortune might be a blessing in disguise. Looking at her smiling face, Lucas felt like his heart was bitten by ants. He was very worried. If she knew that the probability of her arm recovery was very small, would she be unable to bear it? John had been staying in the ward all the time and refused to leave. John worried about Lucas very much. So far, he still believed that Lucas was just ying with Sophia. He was not serious about that. If Sophia''s arm really became better, he would definitely abandon her without hesitation. He wanted to look after her and protect her from being hurt by Lucas. Mandy was the same worried as John. In the afternoon, she pretended to buy some fruit and asked him to carry it for her and sent him away. After walking out of the hospital, she stopped and asked, "when will Lucas be avable from America?" "Tomorrow." "You don''t need to worry too much. If you don''t get your doctor''s degree, I''ll hire someone else. I believe there is always a doctor who can cure Sophia''s arm all over the world!" "What if his hand can''t be cured?" Mandy stared at him and asked. "Auntie, we need to have confidence. If even we lose confidence, how can we encourage Sophia?" Lucas stared at her gravely. "Everything is possible. What are you going to do if it can''t be cured?" Mandy walked slowly. Lucas was slightly stunned. He nced sharply at her face. Now he understood what she meant. "If he can''t be cured, I''ll be the right arm to take care of her. I won''t leave her for the rest of my life. I won''t let her leave me unless I die." His words were sincere, which touched Mandy. "She is a good girl, very sensible and obedient, and she has never let me worry about her. As her mother, I am of no use, because I couldn''t give her a good life, which had made her suffer a lot since she was a child. Chuck, please treat her well, don''t let her suffer any more." "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely make Sophia happy again. No one can hurt her anymore!" The expression on Lucas'' face was extremely firm. Mandy patted his hand, "I''m relieved to hear you say that." When they came back after buying fruits, they saw a tall figure wandering outside the ward. He looked into the ward from time to time. It seemed that he wanted to go in but dared not. Although many years had passed, Mandy didn''t forget her. A fierce palpitation haunted her face. "Sam, what are you doing here?" "Mandy!" Seeing her, Sam''s heart twitched. Although time had left a mark on Mandy, the beauty of her was still faintly visible. "I heard that Sophia was hurt, so Ie to see her." He looked down and said awkwardly. As soon as Maggie came back, she told her mother about what happened to Sophia. But she didn''t expect that Sam heard the news when he just entered the room. "Have you met Sophia?" Mandy was shocked. Sophia had never mentioned this to him. "I happened to meet Mr. Sam when I was on duty." Lucas exined, trying to ease the embarrassment between them. Mandy red at him. "You can go back now. I don''t think she wants to see you." She knew her daughter better than her mother. If her daughter had epted him as her father, he would not just stand outside looking at them, not daring to go in. Knowing that she wouldn''t let him in, but he was still worried about Sophia, so he didn''t take any action. "Mandy, I heard that she was seriously injured. Is that true?" "It has been many years since she got sick. Have you ever cared about her? It''s toote to shed crocodile tears! " A trace of guilt shed through Sam''s eyes. "I know I did something wrong in the past. I''m sorry for you and your daughter. But Sophia is my daughter anyway. I''ll make it up to her." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mandy sneered, pensation? When she needed you, you didn''t need her. Now she doesn''t need you anymore. How can you make up for her? " "I..." Sam choked with sobs. Yes, she was going to marry Lucas. As the wife of a rich family, she owned everything. What else could he do to make up for her? Looking at the two, Lucas was in a dilemma. He couldn''t help neither side. So he had to persuade hardy first. "Mr. Sam, I think you''d better go back first. Sophia is fine for the time being. In a few days, when everyone calms down, you cane to see her." After a moment of silence, Sam sighed helplessly. He handed the fruits and nutritionists to Lucas, "these are for her, please take good care of her." "Who wants your stuff? Take it back!" Mandy rushed over and tried to take away the things in Lucas'' hands, but was stopped by him. "Mom, since Mr. Sames here to see Sophia, let''s take them." After that, Lucas tipped a wink to Sam. After that, he had to turn around and leave in a hurry. In the ward, John was checking the tweets of her high school ssmate. At the sight of the bags in her hands, Sophia pouted, "why do you have to buy fruits, winter worm and grasses?" "He is an old friend of mine. When he heard that you had an ident, he came here to visit you. But I didn''t expect to see you here. He bought these things for you." Mandy hurriedly put away the anger on his face and squeezed out a smile. "Then why didn''t hee upstairs?" Sophia looked at the door. "He has something to deal with, so I let him go first." "Sophia, would you like some fruit? I''ll peel one for you." After putting down her phone, John stood up and took a loquat from the bag. He peeled it and handed it to her. After that, she continued to tell her about her ssmates. "Leo Li has a girlfriend. She is five years older than him and she is five pounds heavier than him." "I didn''t know he has such a strong taste." Seeing that the two were talking happily and Lucas could not interrupt, Lucas felt sad in his heart. Mandy noticed it. She walked to the bed, patted John on his shoulder and said, "John, you have been here for a long time. Go back and have a rest." "Auntie, I''m not tired. I want to spend more time with Sophia." As long as he can see her, he can''t leave my bed. "You just recovered and haven''t had a good rest yet. Go back quickly ande to see Sophia tomorrow." "Well, it''s time for you to go back. Don''t ruin your life because of me. Remember to protect your eyes. You can''t watch your phone andputer for too long, understand?" said Sophia, waving her hand to John after she heard her mother''s words. John had no choice but to leave as he scratched his head. Seeing the door was closed, Sophia turned her head and pouted to chuck, "I''m so tired after lying in bed for a whole day. I want to get up and go for a walk." Lucas smiled and held her up. He walked back and forth in the ward and theny back. "s -" she let out a long sigh. "It is rather suffocating to only use one arm." She grabbed her numb right arm and swung it. "If you don''t get better quickly, I''ll kill myself!" Chapter 84 The Tricks (Part Four) Chapter 84 The Tricks (Part Four) Lucas trembled violently with his face turning pale for a moment. Mandy jumped up from the sofa and said, "Sophia, I don''t allow you to say such nonsense!" Looking at the extremely nervous expressions of Lucas and Sophia, Sophia became more uneasy, but she didn''t show it. She grinned and said, "I''m kidding. I''m fine. Why should I die?" Mandyforted his scared heart and sat down again, trying to hide anything from her daughter. "From now on, I''ll be your right arm. If you need anything, just ask me to do it." "Do I have three arms now?" Sophiaughed. "Still have a body." Lucas patted his chest, "even if the sky falls, I can help you." She buried her head in his arms and listened to his heartbeat. She smelled the warmth from his chest to calm herself down. The next day, authoritative doctors from America arrived. After a series of examinations and consultation, they made a n of rehabilitation to awaken the muscle nerves. However, her arm didn''t get any better. Lying on the wool carpet of the small starry sky, she stared nkly at the sky, not sleepy at all. The snow was falling in the middle of the night, leaving stars on the spot. It waste and deep at night. He should be not far from the dawn? Will her world also usher in light? She sighed. She seemed to be drowned in endless blue and couldn''t get rid of him. She turned around and looked at Lucas beside her. His even breathing was echoing in her ears. She couldn''t help but feel sad for no reason and she sniffed. He moved a little and suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at her big eyes, he touched her head lovingly and asked, "what''s wrong? Can''t you fall asleep?" Then he tucked her in lest she catch a cold. "Did I wake you up?" She lowered her eyes apologetically. It seemed that he had never slept well these days. As long as she moved, he would immediately open his eyes. "No, I haven''t fallen asleep." He shook his head. But she knew that he didn''t dare to sleep because he was worried about her. She held his face in her hands, "now you close your eyes and sleep at ease for me. I don''t need your right arm atte night, you know? If there''s anything, I''ll call you. " He nodded and held her up. "Go to sleep, honey. Don''t think too much. I''m here with you." "Yes." She buried her head in his arms. Yes, as long as she thought of him, all her worries and anxieties were gone. When she woke up the next morning, she found that Lucas had already got up. He took the calendar and read it attentively while talking to himself. "What are you doing?" She put her left arm on his shoulder. "I''m checking which date I like better and I''ll try to remember that." He opened his arms and held her up, making her sit on his legs. "What are you doing?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Aren''t you going to select a memorable day?" He smiled charmingly. She was shocked, "the engagement party hasn''t been held yet." "Didn''t we change our nst time? After signing in, we''ll hold the wedding directly." He flicked her forehead and said, "you have promised me." She looked down with a hint of anxiety on her face. She didn''t know what''s the odds of the recovery of her arm? If she couldn''t make it anymore, how could she be the mistress and have her lover killed? Moreover, birds would fly when they were in big trouble. If time went on, probably Lucas would be tired of her. When that time came, the women around him one after another, he would hate him to death. "What are you thinking about?" He patted her on the shoulder, as if he had noticed her hesitation, and said, "we just hooked you up, and don''t want to go back on your words!" "No, it''s not." She forced a smile and said, "I think we''d better make an engagement first, because the dress is well tailored. If we don''t get engaged, I will have no chance to wear it." "You will look more beautiful in wedding dress." He then put his lips on her forehead and gave her a gentle kiss. "Lucas, let''s follow our original n. First engagement, then registration, then wedding. How perfect it is!" She decided to act like a spoiled child. He sighed helplessly. "Okay, okay. You''re the boss." He loved her so much. As long as she was happy, he would immediately make a spaceship to take her to the moon even if it was the moon in the sky. Therefore, the engagement ceremony was put on the agenda. Two weekster, on the huge and luxurious Alice cruise, Lucas took his beautiful fiancee to the deck, covered with rose petals. There were mixed feelings in Lucas'' heart, excited and nervous. But in his heart, there was only excitement, happiness. No matter how lucky he was to get married. Mandy looked at her daughter with tears in her eyes. What he wished most was that her daughter could marry a good man. Although Mr. and Mrs. Mo greeted the guests with a smile, there was a hint of helplessness in their smile. If their son was too stubborn and unruly. For the sake of John''s absence, he was afraid that he might be unable to hold his anger anymore. However, on the contrary, Maggie expressed her sincere wishes to Ellie in front of her. In this way, Ellie was moved and brought her along. At the sight of uninvited guests, Sophia''s face darkened for a moment, but soon she returned to normal. She didn''t want anything to spoil the good image. "Congrattions! I wish you and Lucas can be together forever." Maggie couldn''t help but smell jealousy in her words. "The rest of our lives are enough for us." Sophia smiled slightly. "Not enough." Lucas shook his head, "you will also be mine in next life." Seeing their affectionate eyes, Maggie was so furious that she wanted to jump into the sea. She saw nobody but Anna standing at the other end of the deck. She quickly walked up to them and smiled grimly. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Mo. I''m Maggie, Sophia''s half-sister. I was d to meet you in the chamber of Commerce." She introduced herself. "Hello." Anna smiled politely. "It''s so lucky of my sister to marry to Lucas." Hearing that, Maggie smiled and said, "Lucas is so kind that he even treat my sister as a disabled person." "A disabled?" "What do you mean?" Anna asked in surprise. "Don''t you know?" Maggie said, half covering her mouth with her hand. "My sister''s right arm is not recoveredpletely. From now on, she can only use one arm." "But Lucas has invited American experts to cure her, hasn''t he?" She frowned. "He did that tofort my sister. It''s impossible for her to recover." She didn''t want to let Anna doubt her words. Anna''s face darkened. She didn''t like Sophia before, and now she was disabled! How could a disabled man marry to Lucas? Even if his wife was not from a noble family, she must be a well-off woman! Her expression satisfied Maggie very much. She guessed that Mandy might not know the truth because Maggie still wanted to give her this big gift. When Sophia was about to go to the bathroom, Maggie followed her quietly. "This dress is so beautiful." She deliberately closed the door to prevent others froming in. "What the hell are you trying to do this time?" Sophia cast a stern nce at Rachel. She knew Maggie must have some ill intentions bying here. Instead of answering her, Maggie continued, "it''s a pity. It is on a disabled woman." "Who is disabled?" Sophia rushed to her. "Who else here besides you?" "Don''t you even know that you''re disabled?" Maggie continued. "My arm was only injured. It will recover soon!" "Can you tell me the truth?". "Okay? Huh? " Maggie said with a smile. "I''ve asked the doctor for you. Your arm will be all right unless there is a miracle! They are all concealing you, and only I can tell you the truth! " Maggie paused and let out a long sigh. "Lucas is so excellent, but he wants to marry a disabled woman! I''m afraid that he will be aughing stock in the whole Q City!" "Shut up!" Sophia raised her left hand and pped in the face. Maggie was angry. "How dare you!" She raised her hand and wanted to go back, but was stopped by Sophia. "I can handle you even with one arm. This is my ce. If you don''t want to be thrown into the sea to feed sharks, you''d better behave yourself!" When she saw the fury in Sophia''s eyes, Maggie was so frightened that she dared not move. She remembered what had happened to Helen. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Get out!" As soon as she finished her words, Maggie rushed to the door and ran out as fast as she could Sophia kicked the door closed, rushed to the pool and sshed her face desperately. Can she not recover? "Is my arm really okay?" She will only have one arm? No, it couldn''t be. It must be because of Maggie. She said those words on purpose. She raised her hand, pinched and beaten on her right arm angrily. You bastard! Do something! Don''t let others see this! But she didn''t have any response on her arm. Tears welled in her eyes. She raised her head, and then raised again, trying to force them back. There was a knock on the door. "Sophia, are you there?" It was Lucas. He was a little worried about her. "I''ll be out in a minute." She wiped her face hurriedly and took another deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, and then opened the door and went out. "What''s wrong?" She gave him a ming look. "No. the cruise is so big. I''m afraid you''ve got lost." He smiled and looked at her. Suddenly, he found her right arm. She pinched him just now and the bruise was still clear. "Sophia, what''s wrong with your arm?" He said tensely, "where did you get hurt? It hurts..." He stopped in a hurry, with an expression of apology in his eyes. With a hint of bitter smile on her face, she continued, "if only it hurts." He put his arms around her shoulders and said, "You''ll be fine. Trust yourself!" Will it really be okay? She looked at him with prating eyes. She wanted to ask him clearly, but she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Today was their engagement day, and she wanted to continue the happiness, without anything to destroy it. "Let''s go. The guests are waiting for us." She held his arm. She had been forcing herself to smile the whole day, though she felt more restless than the sea outside. After that, she wanted to go to the doctor and ask him about the details. But she gave up the idea at last. Maybe she just could not ept the bad fact from the bottom of her heart. She just wanted to have some fantasy and confidence. But someone had already inquired about it. After leaving the hospital, Anna made a call to Sophia and asked her out. This time, it was not up to her son. She couldn''t let him spend the rest of his life with a broken wife. Chapter 85 Changing A Treatment Plan Chapter 85 Changing A Treatment n When Sophia entered the coffee shop, she saw Anna at a nce. She walked to her slowly, and Mary found a ce nearby to sit down and wait for her. She didn''t know why her future mother-inw suddenly asked her to have coffee, and she was a little nervous. "What would you like to drink?" A smile spread over Anna''s face. "Cappino." Sophia smiled gracefully. The waiter quickly brought the coffee here. "Candy is here." She put the sugar in front of Sophia and asked, "do you need any help?" "No, this tastes good. I don''t drink too much sweet." Sophia shook her head. Anna took a sip of coffee and asked, "are you still in the rehabilitation center?" Sophia nodded slightly. "Is it effective?" "I will go to hospital for reexamination next month. If the result is not good, the doctor will change a set of treatment." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You said before that you would work hard to be his assistant. You wanted me to trust you, but now you couldn''t even take care of yourself. And he even distracted his attention to take care of you. Don''t you know it''s hard for him to adjust his work?" "I will get better soon." Sophia added. Her voice was very low and light, without any confidence. "What if you''re not fine?" Said Anna, pursing her lips. "I will try my best in rehabilitation." Sophia looked down, not daring to see the expression on Anna''s face. Anna kept silent for a while and stirred the coffee in her cup, and then said, "I''ve asked the doctor for you. The only hope of recovery in your situation is only one percent, which means that your arm might have been like this all the time." At the thought of this, Sophia''s heart sank abruptly. This was what she feared the most. Her lips were trembling. She used her left hand to pinch the right arm, very hard. She was too angry to give any response. "I know you are a good girl, but unfortunately you are not. All Lucas needed was a gentle wife. But you couldn''t do it anymore. If you still stayed with him, you would be his burden sooner orter. If you love Lucas, you can stop loving him until now. Don''t wait untilter when you are tired. It will only hurt each other. " Anna said very euphemistically, but what she meant was very clear. "I know what you mean." She stood up. "Don''t tell him what happened today." Without a word, Sophia walked out of the room silently. It began to rain outside. Lightning shed in the deep clouds, rumbling thunders and shaking the trees on the road. In front of her was arge area of white, and she could not see anything clearly. She was almost unconscious and moved her feet mechanically. Cold rain poured on her face, her hair, face and clothes. The cold air swept through every inch of her skin, swept into the bone marrow, and enveloped her heart. She walked, walked. She didn''t pay much attention to the road outside. She just went through a puddle, and the wet street. The car was passing by her. A passer-by passed her by, and the shrill horn was ringing in her ears "Miss Sophia!" Mary rushed over and took her back to the car. "Are you okay?" She looked at her uneasily. She did not speak, and her dull eyes fixed at an empty corner. Her whole body seemed to have fallen into another world, a cold and dark world. "Miss Sophia, you are wet all over. Let me send you home right now!" When the car drove away, she stared out of the window. The raindrops hit the car window and stained it with ayer of mist. Outside the window, the scenery outside became hazy. She blinked and couldn''t tell whether it was tears or rain that blurred her eyes. Lucas was in Bluewater Vi. Seeing that she was like a drowning rat, he immediately took her to change her clothes. He took a nket and put it over her. He reached out to unbutton her, but she stopped him. "I''ll do it myself." She lifted her left hand and clumsily unbuttoned the buttons one by one in a slow way. Worried that she might catch a cold, Lucas still reached out his hand and tried to help her. But she shook his hand off. "I told you I don''t need any help. I''m not a disabled person. I can still live a normal life even if I only have one arm left." "Don''t be too hasty. You haven''t gotten used to the cold yet. You will be better after you get used to it." Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Lucas immediatelyforted her. She ignored him, biting her lips. She stubbornly refused his help and undid the buttons one by one, but she couldn''t take them off anyway. "Bastard --" she tore the clothes up angrily. "Sophia, calm down!" Lucas hugged her, took her clothes off and wrapped her with a nket. "Your arm will recover, and you will be as confident in yourself as before." Lying limp in his arms, she suddenly felt so tired and powerless. She closed her eyes. Despair rolled toward her like a ck tide, and dragged her into the abyss. She couldn''t even undress herself. What else could she do? She was only a disabled person? Anna was right. She could not only be his best friend, but also his burden if she used his arm to help her. After changing her clothes and drying her hair, she went to the balcony. It''s not raining heavily. Among the wind, the dust like raindrops floated for a while, and sometimes gathered together. The mountain ranges, dense forest and buildings in the distance were all covered in the rain mist and therge made of night. Only blurry shadows were left in the distance. A chill wind blew on her face, like a pair of powerful hands, covering her face and hugging her neck, making her unable to breathe. Why God always made fun of her? There was happiness right in front of her, but he had to take it away from her! "Sophia." He put his hand on her shoulder and gave her an encouraging smile. "I know it''s going to be very difficult for you these days, but you can''t lose your confidence. Nowadays, the medicine is so advanced that there is always a way to cure it. Let''s make a ten thousand steps back. Even if it''s not fully recovered, you still have my arm. I will do much more things than it does." She tried to force out a smile. "Lucas, thank you. It''s my luck to meet you." "I''m so lucky to have you." He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Tears welled in her eyes. Her heart was like a flower grove after a storm, dying in a mess. She didn''t want this good luck to end up being bad. She wanted to keep a good memory. Perhaps, as the book said, when two people were together, it would be better to forget each other than to love each other. She raised her head and gave him a vague smile. "Lucas, shall we go to the movies tonight? In the cinema. " He smiled and held her thin shoulders, "Okay, I''ll book the ticketter. What do you want to see?" "Supermortal Spider Man 2." "Okay, that''s a good idea." She went back to her room, called Tommy round andy down on the woollen nket with it. "Do you remember thest time we saw a movie?" "Of course I remember. That was the first time I had been to a cinema." Sitting beside her, he caressed Tommy. "Thank God you have stayed for your first time." She pouted and pretended to be angry. She had given her virginity to him, which was her most important one. "Not just this one." He slightly raised his thick eyebrows. Chapter 86 Your First Love At The Age Of 28 Chapter 86 Your First Love At The Age Of 28 "Anything else?" She wrinkled her nose. "Isn''t it toote for your first love at the age of 28?" He lifted the corners of his mouth and looked at her with his eyes glimmering. "How could it be possible? I don''t believe it? There are a lot of women in your life. " She turned her head, pouting. "I really didn''t do that." He took her hand and put it on his chest. "This is iron wall. No woman has the ability to break in before. You are so powerful that you can rush in at once. What''s more, I surrender and ept capture." She giggled, and herughter reverberated in the room like a silver bell. Tommy seemed to be infected and jumped, spinning around beside them. "It''s been a long time since I slept with Tommy. I want to sleep with him tonight." She winked at him with a cunning smile. "Honey, what about me?" He moved his handsome face close to her. "Take your nap." She said while flicking his forehead. "Okay, I''ll show you right now." He jumped up, lifted her to his chest and walked towards the bed. "What are you doing?" She was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she kicked her legs randomly in the air. "We are a couple, of course." He smirked evilly. "No way." She beat on his shoulder. "I want it." He put her down on the bed and pressed on her right under his body In the evening,ing back from the cinema, the housekeeper, Rose brought the meal that Lucas ordered. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Wow, I have bird''s nest food every day." Sophia smacked her lips. "Bird''s nest is good for the cell rebuilding, and eating more is good for waking up your muscle nerves." Lucas caressed her head with affection. When she finished eating, he hugged her from behind and put his head on her shoulder, "let''s go register tomorrow, okay?" She had a horrible convulsion at his words, and then he realized that it wasn''t the reaction he had expected, which made him a little disappointed. "I had promised, so I have to go." His tone was rather domineering, as he would neverpromise on this matter. "Sure. But I''ve already settled the date." She tried to hold back the bitterness in her heart. "When?" He raised his eyebrows. "Nine of September. This is a symbol of long time. What a good name!" She struggled to open the corners of her mouth so that he wouldn''t feel anything wrong. "It is due to next month." He seemed to be a little dissatisfied. "Lucas!" She pouted her mouth and said, "you won''t be able to wait for a month. How can you talk with me for the rest of your life? Are you just kidding me?" Looking at his wife''s angry face, he had no choice but to surrender, "Okay, okay, okay, it''s all up to you. I''ll wait for you." "That''s more like it." She tried to give him a smile, but her mouth was full of bitter. Recently, she arranged a lot of activities for them. They went fishing together, took a helicopter to enjoy the night view together, and went to the mountain to pluck red leaves together Of course, she was arranging other things. "Mom." She took Mandy''s hand and said, "I''m going to sell the house." "What do you want to do, Sophia?" Mandy was surprised. "I Want to leave Brian. " She lowered her eyes which cast a sad shadow on her eyelids. "Leave, then what about Lucas?" Mandy trembled. "I I''m not going to marry with Lucas. " She answered with great efforts. "Did you quarrel with each other?" Mandy was stunned. "No, it''s not." She shook her head and leaned her face on Mandy''s legs. "Mom, my arm may not get better. I''ll be disabled at that time. Lucas needs a good wife, not someone like me who can''t even handle myself." "He dislikes you?" Mandy caressed her head, his hands trembling. "No, he''s good to me. But he''s so kind to me that I can''t hold him back." Tears were welling up in her eyes. "My poor boy, why are you so miserable?" Mandy cried. And the sobbing was so loud that she could no longer bear it. "Mom..." she flung herself into Mandy''s arms and cried hysterically, pouring out all the sorrow she had repressed these days. Then she went to the real estate agent and went to the shop to buy two souvenirs. She was posing herself in front of the desk with a saint. She didn''t want to show her weakness in front of the man. "Since when?" He smirked. "Youe at the right time. Look." She put the two photo albums in front of him, each with the same photo attached. Below the photo, she also carefully marked down the shooting time and location. "I''ll get one when you hold the same photo," she said. She squinted her eyes and tried to make a smile. "Didn''t you have an electronic photo frame? Why do you want to keep an antique like that?" He touched her little nose. "You don''t understand it, the more original the thing is, the more meaningful it will be. It is called returning to the original nature." She pouted and said, "it took me and her a whole afternoon to get it out. You have to take it out often from now on, do you know?" "Okay." He smiled and turned over the pages one by one, "why should I need you read them one by one? Or are you afraid that we will break up?" A hint of sharp pain shed through her mind as a sh of lightning. She swallowed and tried hard to control herself, "you often go abroad. If you take it with you, I won''t be able to see it." He shook his head and couldn''t helpughing. Hugging her from behind, he said, "I want to go abroad. Just go with me. I don''t want to see the photos. I want you to go with me." She took a deep breath. Heartbroken, she felt it was impossible for her to continue the conversation. So she stood up and said, "I made you some soup. Now drink it." Then she took his hand and went downstairs together. Entering the dining room, Lucas was about to pour out some soup himself when Sophia called him. "Sit down, let me do it." Looking at her stubborn and wayward face, Lucas felt a pang of pain. "Don''t push yourself, L. Take your time." "It doesn''t matter. Doesn''t it live with only one arm? I have only one arm. I haven''t mastered the unique martial art!" She smiled and put the bowl of soup in front of him. "Wow, the soup is so delicious! It''s stunning!" He praised as he drank. "Stop ttering me. Maybe there will be someone better at cooking than me in the future." She didn''t know why she said that. Her smile froze on her face. Fortunately, he did not get her meaning, and the corners of his mouth drew a charming arc. "Do we need to hire a cook who can cook?" "Just say it." She shook her hand. Her heart was extremely sour. She could not help but stand up. "I go to wash my hands." She rushed into the bathroom and turned on the tap so that people outside wouldn''t hear her crying. This deep attachment like an electric drill whirled in her internal organs, making her flesh fly away and painful to death. ***** The day as nned came very quickly. After Lucas left, Sophia packed all her things. As soon as she came downstairs, Rose, the housekeeper, came over and took the suitcase for her. "Are you going to travel a long distance?" "My cousin is getting married. I will go back to his hometown to attend his wedding." She had expected that the housekeeper would ask about it. She had alreadye up with an excuse. And she had also been informed by Mary that she needn''te over tomorrow "How long will it take?" Looking at the big suitcase in her hand. "I will stay here for a while. It''s been a long time since I went back to my hometownst time." She nodded. "Does Mr. Lucas know about it?" "It''s such a big surprise." Rose thought. "He knows." "When I''m away, please take good care of him," said Sophia, smiling at Rose. Rose sensed something wrong, but since her arm was injured, she became more silent and didn''t care too much. It was almost ten o''clock in the evening. Today was a busy day, so he did not have the time to call Sophia. After telling Rose that Sophia went back to her hometown, she was a little shocked to see the surprised expression on Lucas'' face, and asked, "didn''t Mrs. Sophia tell you about it?" He called Sophia immediately, but her phone was turned off. He then called Mandy, but to his surprise, her phone was also turned off. He suddenly felt a little uneasy. He rushed upstairs and opened the door of her room. To his intense surprise, everything he could find was gone. At the bedside, there was a small box, in whichy the diamond bracelet, the watch, and the engagement ring. Chapter 87 I Cant Be Your Bride Chapter 87 I Can''t Be Your Bride "Sophia --" as if he was hit by a thunderbolt, his whole body was convulsed violently, and he rushed out like a madman. The first one he wanted to see was Evan. When he arrived at the apartment, the one who opened the door was a stranger. Apparently, she had already sold the apartment to him. She had nned to leave a long time ago. No wonder she was so weird these days that she had to often show her souvenirs. He was too careless to notice it. He thumped his head in great regret. Then he went to see Jay. Jay was more surprised than him. If they went to John, he would be the person who knew Sophia best. Perhaps he would know where she would go. After Sophia''s engagement, John had been drinking away his sorrows and depressed. Fortunately, he had just woken up when they came. Hearing that, John was so angry that he grabbed Lucas by the cor. "Did you bully her? I have warned you, if you dare to bully her, I will not spare you! " "I''m not here to fight with you. Did Sophiae to see you?" "If shees, can I let her go?" "Her arm hasn''t recovered yet. Where can she and her mom go?" John asked worriedly, scratching his head. Leaning against the wall in extreme pain, Lucas was burning with anxiety and worry. Kai had called him back, but he couldn''t find any information about her trip. Presumably she deliberately chose a bus to avoid being found out by him. "Where is her hometown?" It suddenly urred to him that Rose said that she would go back to her hometown to attend her cousin''s wedding. "She is from Q City. She doesn''t have any hometown." John shook his head. At this time, a new email popped up. As soon as the page was opened, it turned out to be Sophia. "Lucas, when you read this email, I had already left Q City. I''m sorry that I can''t be your bride anymore. Thank you for entering my world and giving me happiness, happiness and satisfaction. Forget the broken me now, and keep my best time in my memory. Don''t look for me. Find a woman more suitable for you. Just treat me as a passer-by in your life! " "Sophia!" Sitting on the ground, Lucas felt his heart was broken into pieces. All those beautiful dreams and the happy world were shattered at this moment. Jay patted his shoulder, "if I guessed it right, her arm didn''t recover. She was afraid of being your burden, so she chose to leave." "I knew you would harm Sophia. I guess you were the reason why she was kidnapped." "John, calm down. It''s useless to me him now. The most important thing is to find her as soon as possible. She is out of town with her mom now. How will she live a strange life?" "John, does she have any rtive who is out of town?" Lucas was suddenly anxious. After pausing for a while, John replied, "she has a cousin called Maria. One year ago, she went to France. And I heard that there is her aunt who is doing business in Z City." Upon hearing this, Lucas rushed out like an arrow. He wanted to rush to Z City in a hurry. Perhaps, the greater the hope, the bigger the disappointment. Lucas and his men searched everywhere in the fragrance. They finally found Mandy''s sister, but to their disappointment, the mother and daughter had never been there. If someone deliberately wants to avoid you, how can she leave any clue for you to find. When he arrived at Q City, he was exhausted and on the verge of copse. Mary came and got the news that Sophia had left. Her intuition told her that the news might have something to do with the meeting between Sophia and Anna that day. "Boss, there''s something I don''t know if I should tell you or not." "What do you want to say?" Lying on the couch, Lucas pressed his forehead with fatigue. He had a headache and hadn''t slept for days and nights. "A month ago, your mother had found Miss Sophia?" "What?" "What did they say?" "I''m far away. I can''t hear it clearly. But when Miss Sophia got out, she went out in the rain, and cried for a long time sitting in the back seat!" With his veins popping out on his forehead, Lucas clenched his teeth. He still remembered what had happened that day. She was wet all over, and she lost her temper sadly when she was changing her clothes. He stood up from the sofa and rushed out like a storm. At the Maud Vi. Anna had invited her friends to have tea at home, and at the same time, she was trying to bring her friend''s daughter Carol. Carol was the champion of American ancestryst year. She was beautiful, outgoing and smart, which was very good to her. She believed that Lucas would also like her. Seeing that Lucas came back, she was overjoyed and introduced him to the two hurriedly. "Lucas, you came back at the right time. Let me introduce to you. This is Carol, the daughter of Aunty Wang. She graduated from the University, and she also chose the champion of American Beautyst year." "Mom, don''t you think it''s unnecessary to say this to your married son?" He managed to control his anger. "Are you married?" Carol was stunned. "Everyone knows. Didn''t my mommy tell you before?" He was so impatient that he didn''t even look at Carol. "It''s just an engagement, and it''s on impulse." Anna immediately exined. "Mommy, I have thought it over. I only want to marry her. If I lose her, I will remain single for the rest of my life. I won''t marry anyone!" Lucas'' firm eyes and tone were like great stabs that hadsted for hundreds of millions of years. It was impossible to change. "You..." A little trembling. "Aunty, we are leaving now." Carol saw this and hurried to take her mother away. Anna sat on the sofa with her arms crossed in front of her chest. In a gloomy face, she asked, "are you coming back to quarrel with me?" "What did you say to Sophia?" Lucas asked straightforwardly, losing his patience. "What do you mean?" Anna rolled her eyes at him. "What did you say to sherry?" Lucas repeated. She picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip slowly. "I let her leave you." And her tone was careless. "Because of her arm?" "I always think you are a reasonable person. I didn''t expect that you would do such a ruthless thing." "I''m doing this for your own good. She is now only a burden to you." She tried to speak in a gentle voice. "Tired?" "You think I can''t afford her? Or you think I can''t take care of her?" "Lucas, that''s not what Mommy meant." "What you need is a good wife. She can help you take care of your house and your work at ease. Now that Sophia couldn''t even take care of herself. You will regret if you two stay together for a long time. " "Mommy, now only she has an arm problem. But as you said, she is good for nothing. Besides, no matter how difficult she is, I don''t care. I love her. No matter what she will be like, I will always love her!" He was very determined. "You are just spiraling into madness." Anna was so angry that she turned her head away. "Well, both of you should calm down." Jacob went out of the study and listened to their conversation for a while. "Lucas, why did youe here to me your mother? Did Sophia tell on you?" "She said nothing. She left and did as mommy said." He looked at her and said, "are you happy now?" "Since you insist on finding her back, you''d better do it." Jacob lit a cigar. A strong sadness streaked across Lucas'' face. "She left Q City. I don''t know where she went. I''ve searched every ce she should go. She neither depend on her rtives nor friends. She just deliberately didn''t want me to find her. I really can''t believe that how can she live in a strange ce and feel unfamiliar with her own life?" Anna was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Sophia would leave so thoroughly. Taking a drag on his cigar, Jacob said, "she is quite stubborn." Lucas poured himself a ss of cold water to soothe himself. After drinking it, he said in a low voice, "I''m going to see Sophia." Then she staggered out of the house. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Lucas, don''t worry. I''ll help you find her." Jacob called from behind. "You want to help him?" she pulled down his clothes? I finally let her go, and you are making things worse. " "I''mforting him. He looked like a walking dead. It''s like the end of the world. I''m his father. I can''t leave him alone." Jacob sighed. "Of course you will forget it as time goes by." Taking a sip of tea, Anna said, "I''ll introduce some nice girls to him then to distract his attention." "You are making more troubles!" Jacob sat down beside her and said, "you shouldn''t have done this to her before. You''d better leave everything to us now. And Lucas can do whatever he wants." "What do you mean?" She rolled her eyes at him with displeasure. "The engagement party has already been held. Everyone in the country knows that they are going to get married. Now that Miss Sophia''s arm can''t be cured, you can drive her away. What will the other people think of Mo family and Lucas? And now these journalists are fond of digging the gossips of the rich. Then they will exaggerate the truth, and we will be ruthless. " Jacob gave her a thorough analysis. Although she thought that his words were reasonable, she still felt very ufortable. She said, "I only have one son, but it is not necessary for me to see him marry a disabled woman!" "I think he just needs to be gentle for a while. And as time goes on, there will be more conflicts and he will be tired of it. At this time, it''s impossible for you to separate them." She cast a nce at her husband and said nothing. At that time, he had returned to Bluewater Vi. He had already had someone get a contact information of Maria, and was trying to contact her. Sophia was not as far away as to France, but she might have contacted Maria. A weekter, Maria finally replied to her e-mail. Thest time she chat with her was on the night of her engagement ceremony. After that, she was busy with her fashion show and had no time to contact her. The clue was paused again and again, Lucas was almost driven crazy. These days, he couldn''t eat or sleep. He was as anxious. The members of Blood Organization had all been used, using the Inte, Weibo and media. However, as if the world had evaporated, there was still no news. Hey on the carpet, staring nkly at the ceiling, bending over him in silence. There was a loss in his big watery eyes. And he might be sad for her leaving. Since she entered their world, she had be an indispensable part of it. Where the hell are you? Please don''t torture me anymore! Chapter 88 Question (Part One) Chapter 88 Question (Part One) Maggie was the happiest one when Sophia left. She felt that her spring hade, and the sunlight had sprayed into the icy swamp. In the evening, she wandered specially outside the special elevator for the president, waiting for Lucas toe out. She waited until the elevator opened. But no one came out. His face was overcast. Since Sophia disappeared, lightning had been buzzing in the CEO office every day. Seeing him leaving in a hurry, Maggie caught up with him in a hurry. "Lucas." "What is it?" Lucas replied coldly. He was not in the mood to talk to her. "Can I talk to you about my sister?" Hearing that, Lucas stopped abruptly. "Did Sophia contact you?" "This is not an appropriate ce to talk. Let''s find a ce to sit, okay?" Maggie asked with a hopeful expression. He took her into the car. "When did she contact you?" He asked eagerly. "It should be the day before she left." She blinked. "What did she say to you?" She didn''t answer, but asked, "are you still looking for my sister?" "Even if I have to turn the earth upside down, I still have to find her." He looked very determined. "Lucas, you don''t have to do this? The reason why she chose to leave is to see clearly the gap between you two. She doesn''t think you are suitable for each other at all. You won''t be happy together. It''s better for both of you to let go of each other and to find the more suitable person for you. " Said Maggie in a voice mixed with affection. Lucas nced with drama in his eyes. "Have you really met Sophia?" She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "this is what my sister told me." "Will Sophia tell you this?" He threw a suspicious nce at her. "My sister also said that she thought I was more suitable for you, and she hoped I could rece her to apany you in the future." Said Maggie with a blush. Her eyes were full of shyness. Suddenly, there was a severe look on Lucas'' face, and he said in a cold and stern tone, "if she told you this, she would not be Sophia?" Hearing that, Maggie could not help but quiver slightly. With a pitiful and delicate look in her eyes, she said, "Lucas, I''m telling the truth." With a hint of irony in his tone, he continued, "do you know what you are the least slender?" "Why? I''m not as good as her?" Maggie said, shaking her head. The thing she hated the most and the most unconvinced was that others said she was not as good as Sophia. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "You missed one heart!" Lucas said word by word coldly. "Lucas..." Hearing that, Maggie almost burst into tears. "Get off!" In a very low voice, he called her name, but his tone was much heavier than lead. If she were not Sophia''s sister, he would have kicked her to the moon. Maggie shivered and leaned on the ice with a warm face. She nced at Lucas with teary eyes and opened the car door reluctantly. After she left, Lucas got Kai and Jerry back in exchange. Lucas'' patience had reached its limit. He would go crazy if he still didn''t find Sophia. "Boss, K Country is so big. If Miss. Sophia goes to a rtively remote ce where the Inte and media are not very developed, it will be really difficult to find her." Kai shrugged. "Where is the newspaper?" Lucas frowned. The notice for missing Sophia had been written down for several days without any news. "It''s better to let here to find us." Jerry touched his chin. Hearing that, Lucas raised his eyebrows and nced at him. His nce was mysterious and deep, just like the ethereal mist outside the window. ** In a very quiet small vige in K Country. It took Sophia and Mandy many times toe here. "Sophia, why do we have to go to this shit ce?" Mandy cleaned the shabby room. "It''s not that easy to find me here." As for the location she found on the Inte, it took her a long time to find it. However, because of the inconvenient traffic, the ce was poor. There was no Inte or clue TV on the Inte, and there was only a small sales department selling the newspapers that were expired for several days. Sophia used the name of her cousin to apply for the primary school teacher here. The house was arranged by the vige and was already the most "luxurious" room in the vige. "Are you going to stay here all the time?" Mandy frowned. "Don''t worry, mom. It''s just temporary. After a year and a half, he will probably forget me. Then we can go back." She held her by the shoulder and said, "thank you for taking care of me these days." "My silly girl, don''t say that to me. I just want you to live a good life. I don''t want you to suffer." Mandy sighed. "Well, mom, we can''t do this on the Inte or watch TV. Let''s go to bed early. I have to teach the children tomorrow," As soon as she finished her words, she lied down on the bed. The night in the mountain vige was terribly quiet, and the wind was swirling inside the cool outside the window. Such quietness made her, who lived in a bustling city since her childhood, not used to it. When she closed her eyes, her mind was full of the figures of Lucas. His handsome face was breathtaking, and sometimes gentle and sometimes profound smile. What was he doing at this time? Was he still looking for her? Or had he decided to forget her and start a new rtionship. She thought she could gradually forget him after she left these days, but the longer she missed him, the deeper she missed him. "Lucas, I miss you so much!" She closed her eyes, and a drop of tear fell down from the corner of her eyes. The next day, Sophia came back from her ss and bought a newspaper at the canteen as usual. Although the newspaper was expired, it never happened so often. She was not used to living in istion from the world. At the same time, Mandy had cooked dinner for her. While eating, she was reading a newspaper. All of a sudden, she trembled and the chopsticks in her hand fell down. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. "What''s wrong, Sophia?" Mandy helped her pick up the chopsticks and washed them. "Mom, look here!" She called in horror. Mandy took a look and published the news on the second page. "Mr. Lucas had a car identte at night and he is dying!" "Oh, my God Do you mean Lucas? " Lucas was the only son of the Mo family. Who else could be him? By instinct, Sophia''s eyes turned dark and she fell backwards. Mandy held her in a hurry, picked up the newspaper and read the date. It was three days ago. "It has been three days. How is Lucas?" "I want to go back to Q City. Lucas must be waiting for me. He must be waiting for me!" She stood up swiftly, took her bag on the table and rushed outside. Mandy followed her immediately. The two of them took the train to the nearest town to the vige and booked the train tickets. There was no ess to Q City. They had to take the city first before turning to the high-speed train. She calcted the time. She couldn''t make it to thetest, so she could only wait till tomorrow. At that night, Sophia felt like walking on the magma. She was suffering from it. She tossed and turned and didn''t fall asleep all night. Chapter 89 Question (Part Two) Chapter 89 Question (Part Two) The next day, before the sun rose, they packed their things and left. They did a six hour car. They made many turns before they arrived at the city where the train station was. "Sophia, you stay here and wait for me. I need to go to the bathroom first," Mandy put the bag beside her daughter. Looking at the watch, she wished she could fly to him. But her mother made trouble and it took much longer time to go to the bathroom than she expected. She was so agitated that she was about to have the bill checked. Suddenly, two tall and strong men in ck stood in front of her. "Miss. Sophia, long time no see!" "You two..." A sudden shudder swept over her. The memory of them was still fresh in her memory. The first time she met Lucas, she was once forced to get into a car by them. "Where is Lucas? How is he? Is he awake?" She greeted him without any hesitation and asked about him anxiously. "You will know when you go out with us." There was a ck extended Rolls Royce outside the station. Although there were many cars, Sophia remembered clearly the one that she was pushed in when they met for the first time. But she was not the one she had been thinking about and worrying about since she got off the car. Her short silver hair and purple eyes looked stern and coquettish. It was Jerry. "Finally, I found you. You are good at hiding!" He smiled. As soon as the message of her booking was sent on the Inte, Jerry quickly searched it, and then he didn''t even need to hurry over as soon as possible. "How is Lucas? Jerry, tell me!" Sophia was burning with anxiety. Jerry pursed his lips and showed a painful expression. "I''m here to take you back to see him for thest time!" "What did you say?" Weakly lying on the sofa chair as if her strength had been drained out. She started to tremble all over, so that the sofa chair was even fluttering. "No, you''re lying. You''re lying to me. You''re lying. Lucas will be fine. He''s so great. How could anything happen to him?" "No matter how strong he is, he is still a human being. After you left, he drank a lot to help him forget those bad things and then..." Jerry sighed. "No! No! It''s impossible!" She shook her head desperately and repeated the three words in session. Her mind went nk, and her tongue was numb. Her whole body was stiff and she was unable to breathe. She felt she was about to die. Then she cried loudly, with a runny nose and tears. Her eyes were swollen and her throat was hoarse. Jerry looked at her, at a loss. He had no choice but to pass her tissues from time to time. The car drove all the way to the airport of C City. Being out of her wits, Sophia finally remembered her mother. "Your mother is on the ne." Jerry said, taking her out of the car. It was already midnight when they got back to Q City. He got off the ne and went straight to the hospital. Pushing the door open, she saw Lucas lying there, with his eyes closed and his face wearing an oxygen mask. "Lucas!" "I''m back," said Sophia in a hoarse voice, putting her hand on his face. "Don''t scare me. Open your eyes and look at me." The patient on the bed didn''t respond. Her heart seemed to be grasped tightly by two invisible hands, and she was almost unable to beat. "Lucas, please. Don''t leave me. It''s all my fault. I will never leave you again." His finger moved and opened his eyes slowly. He pointed at the oxygen mask. Jerry took it off for him after seeing it. "Sophia, is that really you?" His voice was very light, weak. She nodded her head desperately. "Don''t leave me again." He added in a more severe tone. "Well, I won''t go, and you are not allowed to leave me." "Okay, pinkie." He stretched out his little finger. "Don''t be so stupid!" She sniffed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the man sitting on the bed pulled out the needle and tube from his hand, jumped down and took her hand. "Honey, let''s go home." "You..." As if seeing a ghost, Sophia''s eyes were wide open. Seeing the secret smile at the corner of his mouth, she gradually realized what was going on. The fury began to emerge from the pores of her mouth. "Lucas, are you kidding me?" "If not, how can I force you out?" He sighed, "honey, this kind of cat and mouse game is not fun at all. We won''t y it again, will we?" She clenched her fist and hit him on his shoulder. "Do you want to scare me to death? My eyes are swollen with tears, and my voice is about to be hoarse from crying." His anger spread to the people at the door, "and you, a stone hearted man." She pointed at Jerry, "I''m crying like that. Why don''t you tell me the truth?" "I''ve got enough of this. Boss is going to win the show!" Jerry made a quick face and sneaked out. "Honey, I will die if I can''t find you." Lucas held her up, "let''s go. We have something important to do." "What is it?" "You will know when we get there." He said with a weird smile. Aftering out of the hospital, they stopped the car after half an hour''s ride. When they got out of the car, Sophia was shocked. At the marriage registration office! "Lucas Why did you take me here? " "Is there anything else you can do here?" He grinned evilly. She trembled with fear and stepped back quickly to the car. "No, you can''t do that. It''s not suitable for me to get married." She curled up on the seat and shook her head violently. "You have no other choice. You are mine now!" He grabbed her wrist and wanted to take her out. She took a few steps back and firmly grasped the steering wheel. "Lucas, calm down. I I''m disabled. I can''t help you with anything. I''m afraid that you''ll get into trouble. " "I want my wife, not a cook, assistant or maid. You don''t need to help me or do anything. Just be happy every day." "What if you regret in the future? I don''t want to be abandoned and I don''t want to be a grumbling rich woman." Fear and fear crawled across her face, just like a reindeer trapped at a trap waiting to be preyed. "You don''t have to worry about it at all. I never do things that will regret." "But, but..." She still wanted to find another excuse. A finger lightly touched her mouth, stopping the tip of her tongue from speaking. Her lips were trembling slightly, and the originally light color of her lips became terrible in the flurry. Suddenly, he kissed her until her body became limp. As he rxed his vignce, he took the opportunity to open her arms, lifted her horizontally and pulled out of the car door. "No, I haven''t brought my household register." She was almost screaming. "Mom has given me about it." Lucas snickered. As if a corneredmb, she was totally paralyzed, huddled in his arms and stopped moving. After entering, the first thing she saw was to take photos. The man had even brought an imperial photographer with him. It could be seen how long he had nned this! "Honey, remember to smile. If you can''t smile, just ask for eggnt!" The man grinned wickedly. She red at him. Then a woman opened her mouth and the photographer hurried to take photos. Chapter 100 Hype Who Cant (Part One) Chapter 100 Hype Who Can''t (Part One) In the cafe, there was a conversation between two men. "What''s your n about Ellie?" Lucas looked at John solemnly. No matter what the reason was, he had to ask John to give Ellie an exnation. John lit a cigarette. He didn''t smoke at the beginning. But after Sophia left, cigarette and wine became a must-have for him. "If she wants to have an abortion, I respect her decision. If she insists on giving birth, I''m willing to raise the child together with her." "That''s all?" With his brows knitted, this was not the answer he wanted to hear. "What else do you want to hear?" "I can also marry her. If you don''t want her to be ruined for the rest of her life, do you?" said John ironically. "You''ve ruined her!" Lucas clenched his teeth. "She is free and can look for someone who loves her and makes her happy. But you know clearly that I''m very sensitive. I won''t love her. Marriage is bad for her." After blowing out a smoke ring, John felt a great pain in his heart when she thought of Sophia. "Do you know that if Ellie gave birth to the baby before she got married, she would be expelled from Mo family." This was what Lucas worried most. "There are so many single unmarried mothers in this country in nowadays." John sniffed and thought it was a ridiculous excuse. "But we can''t." With a very serious look, Mo family''s elders'' opinions and ideas did not change because of the change of time. "So you want me to marry her." It was rare for John to beat around the bush. He was a straightforward person. "What do you want?" Lucas took a sip of coffee and negotiated. After taking a deep breath, John blew the smoke slowly. Looking at the smoke, he gave a wicked smile and said, "I want you to divorce Sophia. Once you get divorced, I will marry Ellie immediately." "John, don''t go too far!" Blue veins stood out on Lucas'' forehead. This was a pure provocation. "You''re awesome. However, you never won''t be able to control my feelings for Ellie. If you want me to treat her well, you have to consider my conditions. You can only choose one!" John grinned. His grin was just like the pleasure after giving the enemy a fatal blow. "Sophia is my wife, and I will take care of Ellie and the baby. You''d better give up as early as possible. It''s up to you whether to get married or not. I will take good care of Ellie and the baby even without you." Lucas knew that the conversation wouldn''te to an end. If the conversation went on, he would have to hit John hard. So he left the coffee shop, leaving the money behind. Looking at his back, hatred surged in John''s eyes. The hatred of grabbing love was unparalleled. If I couldn''t get it back from you, Ellie would pay double. Hiding outside the coffee shop, Sophia peeked into the room through the floor to ceiling window. She was following Lucas secretly and was worried that they would fight. When she saw Lucase out and was about to slip away, a big hand held her shoulder and said, "you see, are you tired?" She turned around and saw the unhappy face of Lucas. Embarrassed, she coughed and said, "I was just passing by and saw you through the window, so I decided to wait for you here." "Well, let''s go back." Lucas took her hand and didn''t want to say anything since he was in a bad mood. The car stopped in front of the gate of Bluewater Vi. A delicate figure was lingering there. As soon as she came to herself, she saw Maggie. Did she want toe here and continue to receive punishment? Last time, if it were not because of the blood in her body, she would not have been easily forgiven. "What are you doing here?" She got off the car with Lucas and walked towards her. "Sister..." As soon as Maggie saw Sophia, she burst into tears and knelt down in front of her with a bang. "Sister, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. I should not have done so many stupid things. My heart was really muddled by the devil. After all, you are my only sister, and there''s the same blood in our bodies. It''s because of our hands and feet!" She cried with tears and snot. "Maggie, what are you doing?" "I have thought a lot over the past few days. I have finally realized my mistake and realized the importance of kinship. So Ie to beg for your forgiveness. Please give me a chance to change and be your good sister." Maggie said in a sincere tone as she held Sophia''s legs with her arms. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Maggie, I warn you. Don''t ever try to y any tricks again. Otherwise, you''re doomed!" Casting a stern nce at her, Lucas didn''t believe that she woulde to her senses so soon. "I''m serious. I really want to ask for your forgiveness. Didn''t you say that it would be great if I realize my fault? I have thought it through. I need to turn over a new leaf!" Maggie said as she sniffed, her eyes full of affection. "Well, you can go back first. Your true heart cannot be covered, and that cannot be covered. If you really hope me to forgive you, then let me see your sincerity." As soon as Sophia finished her words, she stepped into the car with her hand holding Lucas. To be honest, she didn''t believe what Maggie said. As the saying goes, "a leopard cannot change its spots." so she decided to y along to see what trick she was trying to y. When she returned to Bluwater Vi, Lucas gave himself a ss of whisky. He walked to the terrace and sipped from time to time, as if thinking about something. "How was your talk with John?" She walked up to him, knowing that he was upset about Ellie. "There is no result." Lucas shook his head. Anna had called to ask him about it, but he denied it resolutely. He said that Ellie had gone to hospital with her friend for inspection, but was caught by the paparazzi and misunderstood. However, paper could not wrap fire. How could he conceal this kind of thing? If Ellie insisted on delivering the child, he had to send her abroad to seek refuge. "John is not an irresponsible person." She lowered her head and sighed. Maybe John was just in a fit of pique against Lucas. John was not very mature, and he was still very childish in his heart. "He is willing to raise the baby alone instead of marrying Ellie," Taking a sip of the wine, Lucas said, "it would be fine if they don''t get married but the Mo family''s elders are stubborn. They won''t be happy even though they get married." Frowning, she was afraid that Ellie would be disappointed. Obviously, Ellie hoped that John would marry her. "What''s your n?" "I n to send Ellie abroad and give her birth to a baby and let John take care of her." He sighed and came up with a better idea. "Living in a single parent family is painful. Whether it is father or mother, the child will be iplete." Frowning, she knew the feeling better than anyone else. She had been sneered at as a child without a father since she was a child. When she saw that other children had father''s love and father y with, she was jealous. "Sophia!" "Our child will have a happy family. And he will grow up very happily," said Lucas, detecting her emotion. Chapter 101 Hype Who Cant (Part Two) Chapter 101 Hype Who Can''t (Part Two) "Yes." She smiled and buried her head in his chest. She believed him. "We''ll go to see Ellie tomorrow." The next afternoon, they went to Ellie''s vi, and found that Ellie''s mood had changed drastically. She was in a good mood, squinting her eyes and smiling. "You seem to be in a good mood, Ellie." As long as Sophia saw her like this, she was relieved. "I have a good news to tell you. I officially date with John." She lightly turned, like a flying butterfly. Sophia was taken aback by this sudden move. She hastily held up Ellie and said, "be careful. You are pregnant." Lucas was shocked a little. Could it be said that after yesterday''s conversation, John had thought through everything? "He''s here." Ellie shook her head and said, st night, we chatted over half a night on QQ. He told me that we should start dating first and if it is appropriate, we can get married after our child is born." "What are you going to do now?" Lucas frowned. He couldn''t hide it anymore. "I have thought it over. If grandpa really don''t want to forgive me, then there is nothing if he drives me out. Anyway, I have to keep the baby." She touched her lower abdomen, and a maternal tenderness appeared on her face. "John is right. If we get married now for the sake of our child, and later find out that we are not suitable for each other, our marriage will be shackles. It is better to start a rtionship first. Even if it is really inappropriate, we will raise the child together." Lucas sighed. Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Maybe this was the best solution. Ellie asked the maid to prepare a few desserts, make a cup of ck tea for them. After they sat on the terrace and had afternoon tea, she showed him the n of the drama called "Colossal Demo". Then she said, "most of the roles have been decided, except the one arm demons and the ogres. One arm demon? "Show me the script," she continued, her eyes lighting up. Ellie handed the script to her. After turning the script over, she stomped andughed out loud. "Let me do it. Let me do it!" As she spoke, she patted her still fully recovered right arm and added, "I can act in this way." "Sister inw, I have something serious to talk with my brother." Ellie thought she was joking. "I''m serious." "I want to make a guest appearance here." "Are you free? You are not busy in CBD." He picked up a piece of cake, spread some blueberry sauce on it and handed it to her, and said, "I just want to fulfill my childhood wish." "I remember someone said her biggest dream was to be a tycoon in real estate." Hearing that, Lucas coughed and thought, "this guy''s wish is huge!". "That''s my dream. Before ten years old, I wanted to be a super star and acted the batwing woman and superwoman!" "You have seen my acting before. Besides, my acting is tailor-made for me. Who else can act like me?" "Sophia, are you really going to make a guest appearance in the film?" Ellie looked at her with her eyes wide open. "Director Ellie." She grabbed hold of her wrist and shook it fawningly. "Please open a back door for me and let me muddle through the legendary entertainment circle." Ellie looked at chuck awkwardly. "Just let her enjoy herself." He shrugged his shoulders. She never gives up until she gets what she wants. If he didn''t agree, there would be a bee buzzing around his ears every day, and it might be very dangerous for someone to kick him out of bed in the middle of the night. Life is precious! Hearing this, Sophia was happy to p her hands. After reading the ns, Lucas found several scenes in a mountain which were not so good. "Ellie, you''re pregnant. Are you sure you can cope with it?" "That''s all right. Brother, I''m going to take the golden Pig Reward and I have to fight for it personally." Ellie replied confidently. "Don''t worry. I will take good care of Ellie," She was good at taking care of others. A weekter, the crew of Colossal Demo held a press conference. The news conference was quite sensational on the spot. The pregnancy of Ellie had also be a hot topic, and of course, the best response was to deny it under any circumstance. Forget it, let''s talk about it when her belly was getting bigger. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for the entertainment circle, the more mysterious the truth was, the more hyped it was. Then, there was a cocktail party, where the big shots in the entertainment circle were all invited. As soon as Sophia and Lucas showed up, all the medical records came to them. "Mrs. Mo, I heard that you are going to make a guest appearance in the film. Are you going to enter the entertainment industry?" "I''m here to help Ellie," Sophia replied. Sophia smiled gracefully and elegantly. "What role are you going to y?" "Keep it a secret for now. Then you cane to the cinema and guess which one of you is me." She aimed at the camera and smiled softly. "What do you think of her pregnancy?" "It''s just nonsense." She has to deny it resolutely. The assistant led the reporters away. She breathed a sigh of relief. "How did I answer the question?" She had seen a lot of news about the entertainment circle, and she had learned how to deal with it from Jay before she came here. "You have the potential to be a star." Lucas gave her a thumbs up. It seemed that his wife was very good at pr. At this time, the heroine of the Colossal Demon showed up. She was Caspar Mu, the legendary actress last year, with an angel''s face and a devil''s figure. As a result, fans called her "goddess". Caspar was in a ck evening dress at the reception. The moment the goddess appeared, the media picked up her. Caspar was also in a good angle. They took pictures of her. "It''s so beautiful." Sophia looked at her, smacking her lips, and secretly nced at Lucas, who was gazing at her without moving his eyes away. She was satisfied. "No matter how beautiful she is, she is only your foil." He seemed to have read her mind. With a slight smile, he grabbed her hand and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. There was a chilling light not far away, and Sophia keenly sensed it from the corner of her eyes. She nced at cold goddess through the wide shoulder of Caspar again. Her beautiful face was burning with jealousy, and her beautiful big eyes stared at Lucas with resentment. It can''t be true! Sophia felt a shock. She turned to Lucas and held his arm, "Leniency to those who confess their crimes and severity to those who refuse to be punished. And Ms. Caspar is one of your ex-girlfriends, right?" He heard her whisper. Lucas gave her a stern look. She was trying to ask something, but she was a first-rate person. If he didn''t give her the answer, he coughed, "strictly speaking, she''s not good at ying games. The game was over at the beginning." He didn''t know whether she was satisfied with his answer. There was a smile in her beautiful mouth. "Is your game very difficult?" "Those who are benevolent are wise." He shrugged his shoulders and said in an understated way. In the game, there was no winner but chase. "Why don''t you y with me?" A hint of cunning shed through her eyes, but she didn''t pout. He choked, "you want me to y with you?" He stressed the word "y" deliberately. Chapter 102 Hype Who Cant (Part Three) Chapter 102 Hype Who Can''t (Part Three) "If you want to y with me, you''ll lose. After all, I''m a game expert." She smirked. "How about we go back and have fun tonight?" There was a trace of evil smile on his lips. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she gave him a look pretending to be angry. "Who is afraid? If you lose, be obedient and wait downstairs." When they were talking andughing, Caspar came to them slowly. "Long time no see, Mr. Lucas." She smiled gently, tenderness full of her beautiful ck eyes. Lucas nodded with a polite smile, but his eyes were cold. There was a faint sense of loss in the heart of Caspar. She turned around to look at Sophia, "it''s my great honor to see Mrs. Mo." "It''s my first time to see you in person. You are more beautiful than on TV." Sophia replied with a smile. "Is that I am beautiful, or you?" There was a mixture of jealousy and hostility in her smile. "I really appreciate your gifts," Sophia replied calmly and smartly. "Really?" Caspar raised her eyebrows and said, "what do you think?" With an evil and attractive smile, he held Sophia in his arms and said, "I only see her, without reference." After that, he said "excuse me!" and walked away with Sophia. He didn''t want to waste his time talking to a woman. Caspar''s eyes were filled with jealousy. She was not reconciled at all. She always believed that the reason she was driven out from Mo family was that she took some sexy photos. It was not that he really didn''t like her. If those "mistresses" hadn''t seduced him one after another, she would have been able to remedy the situation. When she turned around, she saw some paparazzi taking pictures of her. She collected her thoughts immediately and put herself in her best form. The cocktail party was broadcasting on the night entertainment news. Maggie was furious at the interview with Sophia. She smashed the remote control angrily. She picked up her phone and anxiously asked ck Jack. "You asked me to reconcile with Sophia, I did as you said, but she seemed not to believe me at all." "Don''t just talk about her. You have to move her with your actions." "Then what should I do?" "You can go to ZW Group and resign tomorrow. I''ve arranged a new job for you." "Resign? Are you crazy? It took me a lot of effort to get the job in ZW group." Maggie sent an angry emoji. "You came to ZW Group for the sake of Lucas, right? If you want to win the trust of Sophia, the first thing you need to do is to pretend to let go of him. You will not only resign, but also find a boyfriend as soon as possible. When Sophia really takes you as her sister, you can see Lucas anytime and anywhere. And why do you need to choose that weak job?" At this moment, ck Jack sent a mischievous smile. "Well, what kind of work have you arranged for me?" Maggie thought that her words made sense. "You will know it then. I promise you can kill two birds with one stone." And ck Jack presented a rose to her. ******** Two dayster, the material of Colossal Demo, began shooting. Sophia asked for a week''s leave and went to the film and television base of the valiance hall with her crew. After getting off the car, she walked around and said excitedly, "Wow, I''ve been longing toe here for a long time." "You can have fun during the day and remember the lines by the way since I didn''t see your y during the day." Ellie grinned and followed the staff to get ready. Time was precious for the shooting. Sophia went to the hotel to ce her luggage, then went out with Mary and Janie. Janie was a new female bodyguard. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, they ran into the crowd of beauties. Caspar didn''t go to the filming site but took a nanny van alone. As soon as she got out of the car, she immediately followed arge group of people, including assistants, bodyguards, and cosmeticians Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Wow, she is so amazing!" And made a face. All of a sudden, she caught sight of a familiar face in the crowd. Why are you always here! Maggie also saw her. She waved her hand and smiled friendly. Sophia turned her head away, pretending not to see. She didn''t believe Maggie could turn things around. Enemies always meet. After wandering outside for a while and returning to the hotel, she ran into Maggie who was holding a cup of coffee. She must be buying for Caspar. "Sister." She called Sophia in an intimate way. "Why are you here?" Sophia asked indifferently. "I have quit from ZW Group and now I am the assistant of Caspar." "You quit?" "Are you serious?". "I was too naive in the past. Now I have realized that I will treat him as my brother-inw in the future." Maggie bit her lower lip and said. She had already changed her mind. Sophia gave her a long nce, and said in a softer tone, "well, do well in the future. I''m leaving." She didn''t know what Maggie was up to, but she felt it was weird for her to show up here again. Back in her room, shey in the massage bathtub. The water gushed out of the tub, stirred the tranquil music, and she closed her eyes. She felt sofortable that she was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, someone appeared quietly. As a shiver ran down her spine, Sophia''s pores almost stood up all of a sudden. With her eyes wide open, she let out a scream of horror and the man bent over to kiss her. She struggled and pushed him away. "Are you a human or a ghost?" "It doesn''t matter what it is, as long as it''s your husband!" He smiled. "Do you know how frightening I am?" She clenched her fist and smashed it on his shoulder. "I don''t know. I only know that I can''t fall asleep without you for the whole night." He then gave her an evil smile At night, Mandy went to the dressing room to get ready. She wore heavy clothes when she went out. It was not easy to be an actress. Caspar, who was acting as her opponent, seemed to be a little absent-minded. She didn''t know if it was because Lucas was on duty next to her. Her dark eyes kept ncing at him. She could tell that as long as there was a rival in love, her sensitivity and vignce would quickly increase 500 times. "If you kept ng, you would be viewed as the ng goddess." She tried hard to move her mouth. The odd look on her face made her whole face numb. Caspar red at her. She was the best actress, how could she be questioned about running away from thepany. Chapter 103 Hype Who Cant (Part Four) Chapter 103 Hype Who Can''t (Part Four) "You are a bold fox! You have the nerve to bewitch a diabolic. I''m going to beat you back to your original appearance today!" Caspar raised her sword and waved it at that demon. That demon blocked his attack and cut down his right arm. "Ah --" the fox screamed painfully, fell on the ground, rolled a few times, and then jumped up and fled to the pce. "Crack!" Ellie breathed a sigh of relief. She had been in the filming room for ten times, and had finally finished it. She really started to doubt the professional spirit of Caspar. As the sun rose, Sophia wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was wrapped up like an olddy, soaked in sweat. She felt that she had never sweated so much in her life. However, what she worried most was Ellie. Could the pregnant woman bear it? "Do you want to take a rest?" She walked up to Ellie. Ellie shook her head. "I''m not tired. I just want to eat waxberry." She whispered so low that no one would hear her. She didn''t even tell the assistant that she was pregnant. "Is there anything avable nearby?" Recalling the shops she went shopping during the day, Sophia did not see anyone selling waxberry. "I''ve brought some to the hotel room." Ellie whispered in her ear. "Let me help you." Sophia waved her fluffy long tail behind her and beckoned to her to get in the car. Not far away from her, Lucas saw her and followed her, "what are you going to do?" "Go to Ellie''s room and fetch waxberry. She wants to eat." "Go to take a break. You still have to shoot the next scene. Make some preparation and I''ll go get it."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With these words, he took the key from Mary and got into the car. The hotel was not far from the filming site, and it only took about ten minutes to drive. He took the food. As soon as he came out, he ran into Caspar who was walking towards him. "What a coincidence! Mr. Lucas, are youing back for something too?" Caspar smiled gently. Seeing Lucas get on the car, she guessed that he must be back to the hotel. Therefore, she made an excuse to go back to the hotel to take something and followed him all the way. Lucas nodded to her coldly and walked away. Looking at his back, Caspar gritted her lips in frustration. There was a flood of admiration and love in her eyes. She summoned up her courage and dashed forward to hold him in her arms from behind, "Lucas, I miss you so much. I miss you every day. Can you give me another chance? I can retire from the entertainment industry and do whatever you ask me of. " Coldly pushing her hands away, he asked with a usual sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, "have you forgotten to take medicine?" After saying that, he walked forward without looking back. She was unwilling to give up and pounced on him again. "Lucas..." "Not everyone is qualified to call my name." Losing his patience, he grabbed her hand and pushed her aside. As a result, she fell to the ground. "Why? I love you so much, but you don''t even want to look at me. You are so ruthless and so cool." She cried bitterly. He was so gentle and doting to Sophia, which was totally different from his coldness now. "I don''t need your love." After finishing his words coldly, he walked out of the room. He was so small minded that he could only tolerate one person. After a long time, Caspar finally came back. The makeup artist quickly fixed her makeup when she saw that her makeup was ruined. She had nowhere to vent her anger, but only scolded her assistant. "You are a pig. I asked you to bring me a ss of ice water, but you don''t need to add more ice to it. You are putting me too much ice, you are asking for trouble." She raised her cup and put it over Maggie''s head. Maggie had never been treated like this before. She was so frustrated that she gritted her teeth at the thought of Lucas. She had to be patient. She must let Sophia let of her vignce and ept her, so that she could approach Lucas at any time and anywhere. Not far away, several pairs of eyes were watching the scene. Ellie wanted to say something. But thinking of that Maggie had betrayed her, she became angry again. So she turned her head away. Out of sight, out of mind. He didn''t expect that Maggie would be here. He felt a little weird as Sophia did. As for Sophia, she was a kind and warmhearted girl. No matter who was bullied, she couldn''t bear that. Besides, Maggie was her sister. She couldn''t let others bully her. At the same time, the clumsy Maggie seemed to annoy Caspar and got a p on her face. Unable to bear it any longer, Sophia walked towards them angrily. Looking at her back, he smiled faintly. Her bark was worse than her bite. She couldn''t be ruthless to Hannah. "There are so many people here. Can you at least maintain your good image? If someone post you on the Inte, I don''t think your fans will be able to stand up to you," she said Caspar''s face turned pale. "I''m teaching my assistant a lesson. It''s none of your business." "She is your assistant, not your ve." As expected, there were a lot of people in the entertainment circle who looked down on others. "I will treat her like a ve. It''s none of your business that I hit her and she gets what she wants." Caspar raised her voice. As soon as she thought of the fact that Lucas was even colder than ice, more passionate than volcanic eruption to her, her hatred toward her grew to the bone. Looking at this scene, no one dared to chip in. On one side, it was a big shot; on the other side, it was the wife of the boss. No one wanted to help any of them. "Well, go on, but I''ve taken all the pictures. Once I go back, post them on the Weibo immediately on the night, so that everyone can see the true face of you, the real goddess. The fans all want to get used to it, and make a roar such as" free from the entertainment industry Don''t cry, please." "How dare you!" Caspar trembled with fear. She felt like being seized on the spot. "Why not? Just think of it as a hype for our movie. Isn''t it popr now?" Chapter 104 Knock It Off! (Part One) Chapter 104 Knock It Off! (Part One) Lucas watched quietly and didn''t say anything, nor did hee to make it up. Few people could be more venomous than Sophia. Caspar was speechless. Her face turned as red as a tomato. She suffered from serious internal injuries. Ellie tipped the assistant director a wink. The assistant director immediately said, "let''s continue shooting after having a good rest." This time, the ogre princess yed by Caspar had the ability to freeze the demon and asked about the demon bead. Caspar still remembered what had happened just now. She decided to take this chance to get even with Holley. "Where is the demon bead?" She interrogated. "Hahaha!" Her creepyughter echoed in the pce. "You can''t get the demon bead." The princess raised her hand. "Crack!" She pped hard on the demon''s face. Soon, five red finger marks appeared on Sophia''s face. She looked calm and continued her performance. The actors and the staff gasped. They realized that the script was obviously a means of their vengeance. With Lucas'' face clouded, and the coldness in his eyes seemed like he was about to kill someone, he stepped forward and tried to warn Caspar. But when he saw that Sophia winked at him to stop him from shooting the video, he immediately knew that the p must have been broken. He remembered that the fox turned defeat into victory. How could she be beaten for nothing? He took back his feet after slightly nodding. There was a very subtle connection between them. As long as they gave each other a look, they could understand each other. The assistant director still looked at Ellie to ask for her opinion. Ellie shook her head and said, "no need to stop!" The ogre princess''s arrogance became even more arrogant. "You don''t want to tell me, right?" She raised her hand and wanted to make another punch, but was held by the fox. It was time to counterattack. "Ha ha ha, your little trick is still trying to trap me. If you cut off one of my arms, I''ll dig out your eyes today!" The fox''s hand stretched out and a ferocious weapon flew towards him, pping, pping. Every whip weighed heavily on Olin. The effect of the philter was very strong. Caspar was dressed in thick clothes so that her skin wasn''t injured and her flesh wasn''t injured. However, the pain was much higher than that of a p. "Ah --" with a shrill scream, Caspar red at Sophia in extreme anger. "Ha ha ha, now you know how powerful my real body is." Sophia flew to the top floor, strangled her, and whispered in her ear, "if you deserve the golden Pig Reward, then don''t stop, or people will think you''re not as good as me, the best actress." Exciting and threatening! Caspar had to swallow the pain and act on. "Perfect!" Ellie''s camera finally stopped. "Wow, you''re such a big star. I marveled at your acting skill," she praised, giving a thumbs up to Caspar. She was like the dumb woman eating the bitter herb; she didn''t know what to do with it. She was narrow-minded and believed in tit for tat, so she wouldn''t let it go. When they got back to the hotel, the smile that Sophia held for a long time burst out like a tap, "hahaha..." She couldn''t helpughing and jumped onto the bed, rolling over. In front of Lucas, she was always "unscrupulous" and often behaved in an ungraceful way, not caring about her image. When she was hungry, she would devour the food in a fierce manner, and fill her mouth with a mouthful of food. Once she was happy, she would burst intoughter. When she was angry, she ran from the garden to the hall barefoot, taking the muddy feet to jump on the expensive carpet to give vent to her depression. Sometimes she would take him as a sandbag and practice boxing Sitting next to her and looking at her with his eyes full of pampering, Lucas could not help wondering what she was going to do next that had be a strange scene in his eyes. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Lucas opened the door and turned out to be Maggie. "Ie here to see my sister." Maggie looked at him timidly. "Come in." Sophia pursed her lips and sat up on the bed. "Sis, put this on your face. It won''t hurt." Sophia was surprised at the sudden change of Maggie. But she still took it and said, "thank you, Maggie." "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for your help, you wouldn''t have angered Caspar." Maggie said, tears rolling down her face. "Maggie, why are you working as Caspar''s assistant?" Lucas looked at her with some sharpness in his eyes. "In fact, I''ve always wanted to work in the entertainment industry. One of my mom''s friends is very familiar with Caspar''s agent. I heard that she wants to change an assistant, so he rmended me to her," she said. Then she waved her hand, afraid of letting the cat out of the bag. "It''s gettingte. I won''t bother you. I need to go now. Otherwise she will be upset if she doesn''t see me." "Maggie, if she dares to bully you again, just tell me and I''ll help you teach her a lesson," she said with a meaningful look. Maggie nodded and went out. Sophiay on the bed again and stared at the ceiling as if thinking of something, "do you think thest time we scared her away from the evil things in her heart?" Lucasy down beside her, caressed her head and said, "you two are sisters after all. You should be on guard against her." "When will you go back?" she asked. "I just arrived today. Are you driving me away?" He scraped her nose, pretending to be unhappy. "You are busy!" She smiled. With his hands behind his back and the back of his head in his hand, he continued, "I will be back when you finish filming of the primeval forests." She knew that he was worried about Ellie who was pregnant and that her arm hadn''t fully recovered. To get more satisfactory results, Ellie didn''t try to useputer synthesis and insisted on shooting in the barren wastnd. The conditions there were tough, and she must be able to cope with them. The movie plots should be shot everyday, and the hype should keep up with it. And there must be a hot gossip to attract the audience every day. The next day, on Search Entertainment Magazine, things were different. Caspar had a good performance with Sophia. The performance was really good. And Sophia was not afraid of the p, she was good at acting. Of course, the shooting of the prime forest behind them attracted the most attention of the media. Sophia wanted to give some benefits to her best friends and let him exclusive report their shooting in the forest. After finishing the shooting at the film and television base of Alioth building, the camera crew took a ne to the mysterious Western forest. They made full use of every minute and second to make it there. They would stay here for three days. After getting ck Jack''s instructions, Maggie believed that she would have a chance topletely touch Sophia. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia''s y was arranged in the evening. She directly went to the tent to catch up on sleep in the daytime. Last night, she was too exhausted because of Lucas. When she came out of her tent at dusk, he had already brought her the delicious noddles with pickles. She was so hungry that she gobbled up the food. The crew were having dinner then. Atst, Sophia went to the makeups room she temporarily set up, getting herself dressed. Maggie took a bottle of juice and followed her. Chapter 105 Knock It Off! (Part Two) Chapter 105 Knock It Off! (Part Two) "Sister, I brought some juice for you." "Thank you, Maggie. I''ll take care of it. Enjoy yourself." As she spoke, she walked in front of the box and opened the lid. Suddenly, she trembled all over and froze. She stared at the box in horror, and her face turned pale. "What''s wrong, sis?" "Stay back!" "Snake?" Snakes Snake! " Subconsciously, she hid behind Sophia. Although she was clear that it was ck Jack that had arranged it in advance, and in order to create a chance for her to save Sophia, she was still scared to see this snake with a bright smile and a deep red heart. "Don''t move, Maggie." She didn''t want to scare the snake andunched an attack. "Is it poisonous?" Although ck Jack said that it was a poisonous snake, she still wanted to confirm it. Just in case, she didn''t want to die for her enemy. However, Sophia didn''t know. She only saw in the animal world. Anyone who encountered a snake was forbidden to move until it left. If it went on like this, the dresser would have no chance to enter the dressing room. Magge took a deep breath and closed her eyes to make up her mind. She suddenly pushed away Sophia, and her huge action alerted the snake. As soon as the snake bit her leg, it quickly went back to the case "Ah!" Hearing that, Maggie screamed painfully and fell to the ground. Hearing the sound outside, Lucas and Mary rushed in vigntly. "What happened?" Lucas held Sophia up. "Snake! It ran behind the box!" Sophia pointed at the box. "Sister, it hurts." Lying on the ground, Maggie held her legs. Not until then did she realize that Maggie was bitten by a snake. A stream of ck blood flowed out of Maggie''s wound. "Oh, no, this snake is poisonous." Shouted Mary. "Quickly find a rope to tie her legs to prevent the venom from spreading." Lucas said in a low voice. Mary nodded, took down a band from the clothes stand and tied it to the parts above the wound. "Take a knife and cut the wound. Give out the poison blood." As soon as Mary finished saying that, she took out the dagger from her pocket and looked at Maggie. "It hurts a bit. Just bear it," she said. Hannah was so scared that she passed out and couldn''t even cry. She didn''t care about the pain but only wanted to save her life. Damn ck Jack. How dared he lie to her? If she knew the poison, how could she push away Sophia? She should have pulled her over as an excuse. If she died, she would haunt him for revenge. While Maggie was thinking angrily, Mary cut open Maggie''s wound. She didn''t untie the rope for her until the blood turned red. For the time being, Hannah was out of danger now. So, chuck asked Molly to take her and Ang out, while he and Janie stayed to look for the snake. They must confirm the snake''s specific type in order to inject Hannah with corresponding poisons. Janie found a long branch and drew the snake''s attention from the gap of the box. Lucas slowly moved the box away and suddenly, he pinched it when the snake stretched its neck to attack the branch. The snake became motionless after it struggled for a while. At the sight of Lucas, Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. Lucas threw the snake to the ground. "It''s too dangerous here. Let''s finish it and go back as soon as possible." The assistant director said to Ellie. Ellie nodded, having a feeling that she was at a disadvantage. "Besides snakes, there are also poisonous mosquitoes, poisonous scorpions, poisonous centipedes." Caspar really didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The others also discussed, with different worries on their faces. "Okay, guys, calm down." "Who went to the dressing room after shooting?" Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what he meant. The make-up artist recalled it carefully. "After removing the make-up, everyone goes to rest for dinner. I asked Philip to put away the props, and then Victor said that there were some problems with the handle of the knife and needed to be repaired." He rubbed his chin and said, "there should be only two of them." At this moment, Janie took out a ck bag from her dressing room. "I found it in the props box." "Hey, isn''t this Philip''s? In the afternoon, I saw that Philip walked in with a pile of props and this ck bag. " Someone said. "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t seen this bag before. How could it be mine?" Philip''s face went pale. Lucas grabbed his cor and said, "you can use them to check your fingerprints? You''d better tell me the truth, or you won''t be able to live on earth! " Philip was so frightened that he trembled all over. "It''s my turn. I''m used for carrying prop. There are snakes everywhere in the jungle. It''s normal for me to climb in identally." "This is the scales snake. It''s a kind of snake unique to the Damon forest of North America. It can''t be here!" He had joined a training with the special force in the jungle of amazement, so he knew a lot about snakes. Hearing this, Philip''s legs went limp and he fell down. "It''s none of my business. When I came here, I ran into a person at the airport. He gave me twenty thousand and this bag. He asked me to put the bag in the props box after the movie was finished. I got greedy for money, so I agreed." "What does that man look like?" "He is wearing sunsses and mask, so I can''t see his face clearly. I just know it''s a man. He asked me not to open it, so I put it next to the props." Philip said honestly. Lucas then let him go, and informed the police to take him away. At the same time, Maggie was also sent to the hospital. After that, they checked all the things they brought, so as to ensure that there would be no more harmful things. "Should we let the news out?" Jay asked as he walked to Lucas. "That''s it." Lucas whispered something to Jay''s ear, and he nodded to show his agreement. That night, he sent the report to the periodical office. The next day, the whole entertainment circle was in uproar again. The camera was shooting in a primitive forest. The unique poisonous serpents of the North America came to pay a visit. Assistant was injured. All sorts of spection came out in a sh. Murder,petition, pranks were all reced by detectives. The shooting was pushed to the hottest topic again. After reading the news, John paid a visit. Her arrival got Ellie back to her feet. However, the first person that John cared about was still Sophia. "Sophia, did you get hurt? Were you frightened?" "I''m fine. Maggie saved me." She didn''t expect that the hate to Maggie would disappear at this moment. Ellie felt a little disappointed. She couldn''t help but smile. Seeing this, Sophia patted John on the shoulder and said, "take good care of Ellie in these two days." John nodded. A deep and indescribable look shed through his eyes. He took the hand of Ellie, sat together on the chair and took out the fruit and snacks he brought to her. "Look, John is so considerate," said Sophia with a smile. Ellie giggled with her head down. Seeing this, Lucas was relieved. As long as this little sister was happy, it didn''t matter who she was with. In the evening, when the shooting was on, Lucas took two jars of beer and drank with John. Chapter 106 Knock It Off! (Part Three) Chapter 106 Knock It Off! (Part Three) "I didn''t expect we could be so happy." He smiled. "I didn''t expect that either. But we are not friends." John shrugged and took a sip of beer. "It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t transfer my disgust to Ellie." His tone was ambiguous. "You''re you, Ellie''s Ellie," said John, glimmering at him. He said lightly, but in his heart, he had another idea. The reason why he proposed to be in a rtionship with Ellie was not the only reason that he had rid of the children, but more importantly, he wanted to use her as an excuse to strike down Lucas. As long as he could not let go of Sophia, he would not get rid of the hatred of pursuing love. At this time, while the woman hung on the wire was fighting with her opponent, she identally bumped into amp nearby. John and Lucas almost jumped up at the same time and rushed to L. "Are you hurt?" John''s eyes were full of tension. "Did you hurt your arms?" The whole face of Lucas was tensed. "I''m fine." She waved her hand at them to continue filming. Looking at John, Ellie was a little sad. "I''m going to drink some water." She turned around and walked toward the tent absentmindedly. She identally stepped on a big stone, and she slipped and fell to the ground. "Oh, my God! Ellie fell!" Sophia blurted out. She screamed and Lucas and John rushed to her. Ellie covered her belly with her hands and cried out, "I have a stomachache!" "Damn it. Send her to the hospital immediately." Lucas growled. And John hurriedly picked her up and carried her to the car. She removed the wire and asked Mary to drive closely after them. A stream of blood flew out of Ellie''s body. It was the first time for John to see such a scene. He was frightened and asked, "what should I do? Ellie is bleeding?" "Damn it!" He stepped on the gas. "John, help our child! Help our child!" Ellie grabbed the clothes of John, whose face was as pale as a piece of paper. John''s heart ached for no reason. He suddenly felt very afraid that the woman in his arms would leave. He held her tightly and said, "you and the baby will be fine. You will be fine." The car stopped at the nearest hospital. After that, John scooped Ellie up and rushed inside. After the doctor pushed Ellie into the operating room, the others waited anxiously outside. John walked back and forth in the corridor and looked into the room from time to time. Sophia wanted to say something tofort him, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only bury her head into Lucas'' arms. An hourter, the light of the operating room was finally on. Ellie was out of danger, but the baby was still in danger. John thought he should be happy for the baby''s death. However, his heart was entangled into a knot and the pain was endless. When Ellie woke up and knew that her baby was gone, she cried, "it''s my fault. My baby..." "Ellie, we will have another child." Ellie shook her head desperately and said, "you can go now. Don''t worry about me. The baby is gone, and there is nothing between you and me." She knew that he was willing to be with her only for the sake of their children, and that the person he loved was not her. "I won''t leave you. We are still dating. Don''t you remember that I am still your boyfriend even if I have no child?" He gently kissed her hand. "John!" She threw herself into his arms, "you won''t leave me, will you?" "No, I won''t leave you." He hugged her tightly. Seeing this, Sophia waved to Lucas and went out, leaving them alone. When Sophia remembered that Maggie was also in this hospital, she bought some fruits and went to visit her with Lucas. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After the injection of antidote, Maggie waspletely recovered except for the bruises on her legs. At the sight of the changing attitudes of Sophia and Lucas, Maggie chuckled to herself that she was right. As long as Sophia treated her as her sister, she could see her beloved brother-inw anytime and anywhere. After a month''s rest, the movie was restarted, with so much twists and turns, it finally earned its reputation and broke the record at the box office. Ellie was nominated as the best director and the best scriptwriter of Pig Reward. With all the preparation of the wedding. She didn''t hear anything from Maggie. All the guests had arrived three days ago. Mo''s grandfather and grandmother came directly from Switzend. On the same day, they arrived, along with Lucas''s grandfather, Andy Shen, and his grandmother, Belle Su. The elders of Mo family were as serious and traditional as Sophia thought. Inparison, Shen family, who had been living in the United States, was much more essible. As she had met too many people in the past few days, her face and muscles were stiff withughter. On the wedding day, the weather was good. The sky was the most romantic azure blue, and the cloud was the purest pure white. The brilliant sunshine fell on the silver beach. The green ocean gently hummed the blessing song. Dressed in a white wedding dress, Sophia looked like a fairy walking down the clouds gracefully. The sunshine sprinkled on her sweet smile, shining with the most holy light. She was holding a white bouquet and strolling on the blue carpet over to the sea of roses. She stopped in front of Lucas. At this moment, his eyes couldn''t move. All things in the world, including the sea of silver and sand, disappeared in front of him. Only Sophia, his beautiful and pure bride could be seen. Holding her hand, they looked at each other happily. Looking at her daughter, Mandy''s eyes were full of excited tears. Sam was invited too. He turned around to look at Mandy, and exchanged a look with her. The feud between them that had been entangled for many years was temporarily put away. After all, the happiness of their daughter was what they wanted to see the most. Chapter 107 Knock It Off! (Part Four) Chapter 107 Knock It Off! (Part Four) The two who couldn''t keep calm were John and Maggie. Maggie tried to force herself to smile so that no one would notice her secret. Indeed, Sophia was married. She would do the same and win back Lucas''s love. And now she had let down her guard and treated her as someone she was, it would be easier for her to take action. The whole body of John was stiff. He was still unable to let go of Sophia. Perhaps it was because he loved her too much. Ellie stood beside him and held his arm, but he didn''t notice her existence and all his attention was on Sophia. Countless nights he had been looking forward to holding her hand into the wedding hall, but in the end, they still missed each other. She was the most beautiful bride in the world, the bride of another person. Standing in front of the respectful priest, the bride and groom made a lifelongmitment, "I, Lucas, would like to ask you to be my wife, my life partner and my only lover. I will cherish our love, love you now, in the future and forever. I will trust you, respect you,ugh and cry with you. I will love you with all my heart. No matter what will happen in the future, good or bad, hard or hard, I will live together with you. I will always be here for you no matter what kind of life you are going to face. Just as you hold my hand, I''ll give you my life. " "As for me, I would like to ask you to be my husband, my life partner and my only lover. I will cherish our love, love you now, in the future and forever. She sincerely begged the God to not let her go, or to let me follow behind you, because wherever you go, I will go, and because your stay, I will stay. The one you love will be the one I love. Wherever you die, I will also be buried there with you. No matter what happens, you will be with me in life and death. " The priest said slowly and clearly, "now I dere that you are officially married. The groom can kiss the bride!" The crowd burst into apuse. In the tears of excitement, the bridegroom kissed the bride affectionately. In a quiet corner of the beach, a slender figure stood under the palm tree in the sunlight. He looked silently at the new couple, his eyes shing with extremely malicious light. He was not alone. There was a woman sitting on a wheelchair in front of him. The woman was very beautiful, just like the color of light, beautiful but not gorgeous, enchanting and vulgar, and the education would never be enough to see her. They were new here and gathered on the beach. Nobody noticed them. "He got married. Do you think he should be blessed?" He looked at the woman in the wheelchair. The woman didn''t answer, and looked at the newer on the rose carpet with a dull expression. Seeing that the wedding was over, the man smiled coldly and said, "I''ll go to say hello. Wait here." He hid the woman behind the huge palm tree and walked alone. His appearance was like a huge stone that fell into the quiet sea, raising turbulent waves. "Brother?" Ellie cried out, covering her mouth with her hand. "It''s Chuck!" Shocked, Anna nced at her husband. "I''m d he''s here." Hearing that, Jacob smiled in relief. Lucas turned around, with a surprised look in his eyes. He went up to Sophia, and said: "Chunk, when did youe? Why didn''t you tell me? I could have someone pick you up." "I just arrived." He pursed his lips and gave a faint smile. Sophia nced at him briefly and thought he was a handsome man with delicate and gentle facial features. His dark eyes were like the dark night stars shining with a cold light; the straight nose with a charming arc; his plump lips gently pursed, and the corners of the mouth slightly tilted down, with an indelible indifference and arrogance. Ellie and John walked to him arm in arm. "Brother, it''s so kind of you toe to my cousin''s wedding." Then he introduced John to Chunk. "Hello." John reached out her hand, but Chunk did not respond. He just said coldly, "if you dare to treat my sister badly, then be careful." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g John withdrew her hand, feeling a little embarrassed. Ellie stomped her feet with displeasure and comined, "bro, why are you always like this?" Although they were brother and sister, the rtionship between Ellie and Lucas was much closer than that between her and Chunk. Sophia also sensed that the air around them seemed to be a little weird because of Chunking. There was not much joy on the face of the Mo family, but worry. The servant brought two sses of champagne and one for him. "Thank you foring to my wedding." "Don''t forget about the bride." With a smile on his face, Chunk handed a ss of champagne to her and said, "you are a very capable woman, aren''t you? How could you tame this ruthless wild horse and force him to marry you? " His tone was strange. Hearing that, Sophia felt a little awkward. She just smiled without saying anything. "Chunk, Grandpa and grandma are over there. Hurry up to say hello." Jacob came over and patted him on the shoulder. "Wait, I have brought a friend with me." He walked towards the huge palm tree and pushed the woman slowly out of the wheelchair. The sky was still bright, but the face of Mo family was overcast. "Brother, are you crazy?" Ellie stamped her feet with anger. Jacob strode over, and Anna followed behind him. "Today is not the time to y tricks!" "It''s none of your business!". Chapter 108 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part One) Chapter 108 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part One) "I just want to take her to see Lucas'' wedding. Are you so afraid to see her?" A mocking smile crept over his face. "Brother --" Ellie rushed to him. She found that she was getting more and more confused about him. "You bringing her here is equivalent to destroying the wedding. She''s already like this. What are you still insisting on?" "Who did this to her?" Chuck''s sharp eyes swept over Ellie''s shoulder and fell straight on Lucas. Sophia heard their conversation faintly and looked at Lucas confusedly. "Everyone looks unhappy. Who is that woman?" It seemed that Lucas didn''t hear what she said. His face turned ghastly pale and his cold eyes collided with his in the air. The mes were iling. He said to Sophia, "don''t mind him. Let''s go and greet the guests." He turned around and tried to walk away with her. "Lucas, are you afraid of seeing her too?" his voice came from behind. Chuck gritted his teeth and turned to ask her to wait for him. He walked to her and said, "if you are here, I wee you; if not, please go back!" He asked in a sharp tone. "I just think that she wants to attend the wedding to see if this man who ruined her life can get any blessing?" Chuck looked at Lucas with hostility. "You are not wee here. Get out of here right now!" Anna used to treat him like her son before, but unfortunately, he was just a bad boy. "Brother, hurry up. It would be terrible if grandpa came here." Ellie pulled Chuck''s arm, but he shook her off. "You are my dearest sister, but you have always stood up for him. Over the years, he didn''t even apologize to Melody, not even a little. You are just a cold-blooded man." "You believed in everything she said, but you would never believe in Lucas. You must be in aa." While Ellie was speaking, Mo grandfather and grandmother came over angrily, followed by several bodyguards. "Do you want to go by yourself or our bodyguards?" The voice of Mo grandfather was very low, but it made Chuck unconsciously tremble. He pushed the wheelchair and silently followed behind. Jacob, Anna and Ellie hurried to keep up with him. Looking at them, John was also full of doubts, but it was sure that this was relevant to Lucas. After arriving at the vi, Mr. and Mrs. Mo helped Old Mr. and Mrs. Mo to sit on the sofa. Chuck tried to push her inside, but was stopped by the bodyguards. "No one is allowed toe in unless she is from Mo family." Chuck took a deep breath and had to leave Melody outside. As soon as he entered, he heard his grandfather roaring, "kneel down!" "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I kneel?" "Humph!". Lord Mo lifted the walking stick in his hand and gave it a heavy hit against Chuck''s leg. "Will you kneel down?" With his legs trembling, Chunk suddenly knelt down. "Why do you bring this woman here?" Lord Mo raised his white eyebrows slightly. He looked dignified even though he was not angry. "Go to the wedding." Muttered Chuck. He was always a little afraid of his grandfather. "I think you are here to make trouble!" Lord Mo swayed the walking stick to the ground and said, "do you know how many guests there are on this ind? Do you want to humiliate the Mo family?" "I''ve never done anything wrong. What are you worried about?" Chuck lowered his head. Lady Mo sighed, "Chuck, you are thirty years old. You are not a child any more. You ran away from home for such a woman and didn''t care about your family affection. But now you are still obsessed with the wrong way?" "All of you are on the side of Lucas. Has anyone thought of Melody?" Chuck said angrily. "We''ve got the best doctor to treat her." Lady Mo said. "So that you can atone for Lucas''s sin?" Chuck sneered. "Lucas has made it very clear at that time that she deserved it. Why don''t you believe it?" Olddy Mo thought that Chuck was so stubborn. "All of you believe what he said, and no one is willing to believe Melody!" Chuck was very angry. Since childhood, Lucas had always been superior to him and controlled him. Even the woman he loved most had only Lucas in her heart. He hated Lucas more than just a little. "You can''t exin to him clearly. You are just a loser!" Lord Mo''s eyes froze. "Leave with her right now. Only after that can she appear in front of me. Then get out of the Mo family!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Anyway, all of you care about Lucas, so it doesn''t matter that I don''t stay at home." His eyes were full of hatred. "Whoosh!" he stood up from the ground, turned around and went out. "Brother --" Ellie stamped her feet sadly. "Monster!" Lord Mo cursed. The appearance of Chuck was just like a sunny sky, blurring out the darkness, adding a bit of gloom to the wedding. But everyone tried to keep calm as if Chuck had never been here before. Sophia was rather curious about what had happened. In the evening, guests went back to have a rest one after another. The beach became silent again. Sophia stood on the balcony, gazing at the vast expanse of sea. "What are you thinking about?" Lucas held her from behind. "Your cousin looks weird. And who is the woman in the wheelchair?" She turned around to look at him without a blink. His face darkened. "Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want to mention it again." He looked solemn. She always knew when enough was enough, so she kept her curiosity inside and asked, "when are we going on our honeymoon?" "We will set off after preparing tea for the elders tomorrow morning." Then he picked her up and walked into the room. "Honey, today is our wedding night. Every minute of a spring night is invaluable. You can''t waste it." "Humph, it''s still early. You are just a genius." She gave him a light pat on the shoulder. "You look gorgeous today!" He smiled evilly and put her gently on the big bed and couldn''t wait to taste her. There was a silence in the room. The moon shone the shadow of the palm tree on the screen of the curtain. The shadow kept swaying, sometimes fierce and sometimes slow. It didn''t gradually be quiet until the moon didn''t reach the sea level. Outside the vi, the quiet coast. The cool reefs formed a strange shore. The reefs were of various colors, some were towering into the clouds, and some were as wide as tnd. The moonlight reflected their broken lines clearly. They were the traces of seawater over thousands of years. The tide water rushed toward the reef and crashed into pieces, turning into countless white bubbles, falling back, and soon pouring back again and again endlessly. A cold figure stood on the highest reef. The moonlight cast her long shadows on the reef, like thick ink sshing. She stared at the only room in the vi with lights on. Two dim shadows intertwined on the curtains. Her eyes were red, so red that almost blood. As the sea breeze blew back her long hair scattered over her face, her face as pale as death, filled with deep resentment, which almost couldn''t dissolve. At the moment, it was getting dark and the light in the room in the distance had turned off. She jumped into the sea like a tuna and jumped into the sea waves from a reef. The servant knocked on the door at dawn, reminding the new couple to pour tea for the elderly in an early morning. Chapter 109 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Two) Chapter 109 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Two) Reluctantly, Sophia opened her eyes. Her bones had been broken, and she had no strength at all. The moment she just fell asleep, she was about to get up. She gave the culprit a few punches with all her strength. "Baby, we will sleep on theer." He touched her face pitifully. In the downstairs, the elders were all sitting upright and waiting to have the new daughter-inw tea. Sophia knelt down and passed the tea cup to elders respectfully. The elders nodded with satisfaction and gave out a shocking and generous red packet. After that, they both started their honeymoon trip around the world. The private ne was decorated with colorful roses, heart-shaped balloons, cute faces and joyous golden wallmps It was full of warmth and romance of their wedding. Sophia secretly took out the red envelope given by her elder to see what was going on. Wow! They are indeed rich. The red packets for drinking tea are all cheques. Oh, my god. There are all tens of millions. She can be a billionaire in one go. No wonder people got mad at marrying such a wealthy man. It was cash! She hurriedly put the box into the safe andy down on the bed to catch up on sleep. Otherwise, the vigorous and always tireless guy mighte again to make trouble. When she was thinking, the door was pushed in. Lucas sneaked in and crept up to her. "Honey, are you asleep?" "Yes, we will." She blurted out on purpose. He smiled and kissed her forehead with love and went out. The first stop of the honeymoon was Switzend''s Saint Maurice. After getting off the ne, she wore a luxury Maybach. Outside the car was the magnificent ice kingdom. The setting sun went into the valley and lingered on the snow peak, blueke and silver clothes like a painting. The stream valley was adorned with all kinds of houses. Round, sharp, rose, snow green and milk yellow, like the castle in the green fairy tale. "It''s so beautiful!" Sophia said as her eyes were fixed outside the window. She couldn''t help but exim. "Switzend is a very suitable ce to live." Lucas said with a smile. A beautiful vi appeared on a hillside not far away after the car drove into a mountain. This was the big wooden cottage that Lucas used to live in. The wooden house was next to a blue sparklingke, hugging the Alps on the white snow. There was no abandon, no sand, no bricks, only the smell of soil and flowers. It made people feel that their whole body returned to nature. "Are you investing in real estate all over the world?" She pursed her lips. "I don''t like staying in a hotel." Outside the vi, the butler was standing on the stone steps and waiting for them. His name was Ken. He came from Zurich. Apart from German and German, he could speak fluent English. Lucas often came here for a holiday. He was in charge of here when Lucas was away. Ken didn''t know his employer very well. The only thing he knew was that his name was just Lucas. He was from an east country. Of course, he wouldn''t hinder them from bing friends. Ken was a dutiful person. The house was in good order. Lucas walked over and they gave each other a big hug. He introduced her to Ken, and then they walked into the vi together. The heating in the room was on. They took off their coat and sat on the sofa. The maid brought a cup of hot coffee for them, and for Lucas, it was coffee free, which was his favorite. As for Sophia, she was a cup of cappino. It was already at dusk. The sky was turning dark, heatedly outside the window. Sophia had been a little sleepy, but she felt much better after drinking some coffee. After chatting with Lucas for a while, Ken stood up to set up the dinner. The dinner was very rich, all of which were the authentic Swiss food. The first dish was crispy corn cakes with dried beef and vegetable sd, followed by the mushroom soup with ease in the winter order; the main dishes were roasted beef with braised red cabbage, the desserts were piggy fruits cake and honey ice-cream, and more importantly, with the wine that Ken had brewed. The feeling of the whole dinner was like an oil painting admiring Nora, the strong taste lingering on the tip of his tongue. After dinner, Sophia went back to her room to pack up. She came to open the curtains and wanted to see the snow at night. This small town was popted. Cold mist pervaded the valleys around. As the wind blew, dark clouds floated in mid air like muddy torrents. The fogs devoured the forest, rocks and stream before slowlying towards the vi. A figure was faintly seen through the mist. She stood there motionlessly, surrounded by abandoned houses. The cold moonlight outlined her curvaceous figure. She wore a long dress, and her hair was waving in the wind. The first thing that came to Sophia''s mind was the ghost in the horror movie! However, Sophia was afraid of making troubles. At this time, his phone rang and it was a text message. She closed the curtains, went to the bedside table and picked up her cell phone. It was an unfamiliar number. She clicked on the message and it was a horrible skull. Sheughed when she thought that someone was ying a trick on them. Lucas walked in, pulled the curtains open, and gazed at the darkness outside. "This is really the closest ce to nature." "There is a woman on the opposite slope. Did you see that?" Sophia replied carelessly. "Where are you?" He moved his eyes to the window. "On the hillside." Sophia walked up to him. She looked around and found no one on the hillside. "Eh, she was there just now." she answered. "You must have made a mistake. That''s a wilderness. No one can go at night." "There is really a person nearby. I didn''t make a mistake, so it''s normal for the people living nearby to go there." She was sure about that because of the moonlight, she could see the man''s clothes indistinctly. "Our neighbor lives one kilometer away." He smiled and closed the curtains. Sophia didn''t want to argue with him. She didn''t care what kind of monster she was. As long as she was not a seesaw killer or something like that, even he was not a match for him. He was absolutely a special level bodyguard in the middle sea. After they went to a spa and watched a movie, they fell asleep after ying a few love throwing games. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The room was so quiet that she was not used to it at all. She had been tossing and turning all night. Lucas was still in sleep. She sneaked out from his arms, got herself a ss of water and gently drew back the curtain. It was still dark outside, and the fog was a little lighter. The silver light reflected the outline of the abandoned slope. A slender figure was standing on the top of the slope. The red dress seemed strange. It was gloomy in the wind. The dark long hair spread down like the wind, covering the whole face. It was hard to see whether it was facing her or back. Sophia felt like a vampire climbing out of the grave. She wanted to take a picture of him with her phone, but when she came back, she was gone. It was weird. She pulled up the curtain. She went back to her bed andy down. The ghost like figure kept shing in front of her eyes and finally fell asleep. Chapter 110 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Three) Chapter 110 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Three) When she woke up, it was already dawn. Lucas was sitting beside her and drinking a ss of orange juice. She yawned, stretched and got up. The first thing she did was to open the curtain. The sun was shining brightly in the valley, and there was golden light in the pure snow. There was no wave of snow in the snow sea, and the wind blew up a snowke from time to time. The snowkes scattered gently and disappeared in the sun. There were thick clouds hovering over the snow mountain which ovepped in the distance. Like a piece of thin gauze, these clouds became even more mysterious in this charming mountain range. Besides the thick snow, there was nothing in the weird slope nearby. "Let''s skiter." Lucas looked at her and smiled. She nodded. If she came to Switzend not to ski, it would be wasted. After breakfast, she walked out of the vi. The cold air came to her face, with a faint smell of champagne. She took a deep breath. A fresh feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, like the thin clouds of Alps, filling her chest. They came to thergest ski Park in the city, inner mountains and snow fields. Her arm had been basically recovered, and now she was able to ski. Lucas hired a senior coach for her. Butter, he found out that if he taught her in person, she would learn faster. After half a day, she could glide freely in the middle snow area of red area. In the afternoon, she began to choose the ck high difficulty snow road. Of course, falling was inevitable, but she always stood up with a smile, and then kept slipped until she didn''t fall again. His hard-working persistence was one of the reasons that attracted him. The next day, they went to the Piz Muragl, where there was a long slide, suitable for vigorous challengers. This time, he was glided side by side with her, and they never fell down. "You are good!" He spoke with appreciation. "Because I have a good coach!" She giggled and answered. Then she turned to look at him, her curled eyshes fluttering like two butterflies. "Come and chase me!" She ran away with the sand flying in the air, leaving her clearughter echoing in the snow. She passed a steep mountain path and slid into a secluded forest where towering trees were standing, and the snow was covered with treetops and treetops. Standing on the slope, she looked out. There seemed to be a cliff at the end of the mountain forest. Lucas didn''te. She was ready to turn back when a slender and long figure appeared in the depth of the forest, covering her whole face with her long and blood red hair. It was simr to what she had seen on the hillsidest night. If it was an illusionst night, then it was definitely not now. "Who is there?" She shouted. Without answering her, the shadow moved, turned around and walked deep into the dark forest. Well, let me see if you are a ghost or not! As the sky became darker and darker, she got out of the ski resort and walked inside along the footprints. When she was about to reach a steep hillside, the figure disappeared all of a sudden. When she looked around, a giant snowball wrapped stone rolled down from the hillside and rushed towards her at a fast speed. She was frightened for a moment, and had no time to react. When the giant stone was about to hit her, a tall figure swept over like a hurricane, and brought her down on the snow on the side. With a loud bang, the giant stone smashed a big hole on the snow ground. She was shocked for a while. When she looked up and saw him, she got into his arms. "Don''t worry, honey." Lucas breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Let''s go home now." She was still suffering from the shock, her heart pounding wildly. Lucas held her up immediately and walked out of the woods with her. When she returned to the vi, she curled up on the sofa, holding a cup of hot ck tea, and kept recalling the horror scene and the mysterious ghost on the snow field. "Sophia, what are you doing there?" Lucas discovered the ski that she took off in the woods. It seemed that she didn''t go to the ski resort to ski.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Lucas, do you still remember what I told youst night? I saw her in the wilderness outside." Taken a sip of the tea, Sophia calmed herself down. "My little fool, you are just dazzled." Lucas smiled. "No, I see it. I saw her in the mountain forest just now. She was a woman in a long red dress. Her hair covered her whole face. I saw her walk into the woods, so I followed her, but she disappeared. " "Don''t worry. I won''t let you know." she leaned against his chest. He raised his arm and held her in his arms. "Did you see her face clearly?" "No. Her hair is hidden behind her body, as if she is a ghost. I cannot see." She shook her head. After thinking for a while, Lucas looked at her with a thoughtful look in his eyes. He fondled her head andforted her softly, "don''t be afraid. I am here. No one can hurt you. I will find out the truth. Don''t let it affect our honeymoon." She nodded slightly and buried her head in his arms. Tonight, Lucas didn''t close his eyes. He kept sitting in front of the window and looking at the cliff outside through the gap of the curtain. He wanted to see who was pretending to be evil. But the shadow didn''t show up, as if they were ying hide and seek with him. The next day, it began to snow. After that, Lucas went back to sleep. And Sophia ran alone to make a snowman. In the noon, in the early sunshine, after lunch, Sophia dragged Lucas to look at the snowmen she built. When they reached theke, she almost screamed. The snowman was not a snowman, but a blood man. Blood sprayed to it from head to toe. The dreadful dark red tingled her eyes. Lucas held her into his arms at once. "Who is it? Get out? Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you. " Outside was the empty room, and his growl echoed in the silent snow. Lucas then called Ken over, brought the dogs and a gun. The dogs sniffed the snowman and ran into the woods not far away. Chapter 111 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Four) Chapter 111 The Honeymoon Nightmare (Part Four) Following Ken closely, Lucas also entered the office, with the hand of Sophia. There was the sound of dog barking in the forest, and then a man''s roar. "No, no, no! Don''t bite me. It''s me. You don''t know me anymore." The two people ran to the door, only to see Mr. Jack. Lucas was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Why are you here?" "It''s Halloween. I was just kidding." Mr. Jack shrugged his shoulders and said, "you are all too nervous. You even put the gun on you." "Are you kidding? I almost died yesterday!" As she finished, she gave him a stern look. His expression was frightening. "Yesterday?" Mr. Jack was shocked, "I just arrived this morning." "You didn''t dress like a woman walking around the hillside over and over. You ran into the woods to scare me and hit me with huge rocks?" With arms akimbo, Sophia stared at him unhappily. "I''m not that stupid. I really didn''t get here until today." Mr. Jack waved his hand, thinking that if anyone came up with such an idea, he would be the king of ying tricks. Lucas invited everyone back to the vi. The maid had prepared desserts for them, and the three of them sat in the garden and enjoyed their afternoon tea. The sunlight filtered down some of the branches, bringing thick warm air. The rich fragrance of the flowers came in the dark with the wind, spreading in the pure air. Sophia cleared up her messy thoughts and calmly smelled the fragrance and charming scenery. "Why are you here?" Lucas had a sip of green tea and asked. "My father forced me toe here and talk business with you. Last night, you said on Weibo that you would leave for Franceter. So I came here to see you. And by the way, I want to learn business from you." Mr. Jack smiled, picked up a piece of pine cake and put it into his mouth. Then he leaned towards Sophia, "tell me again about what happened to you yesterday." His face was full of curiosity. Sophia exhaled and told him everything that happened yesterday. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What does that woman look like?" Mr. Jack rubbed his chin and put on a serious look. "I couldn''t see her face clearly, but I remember the clothes she was wearing. It was odd. I wanted to take a photo of her that night, but she disappeared in a sh." "How do you know?". Mr. Jack was silent for a while and asked the maid to bring a pen and paper. "Tell me. I will draw it for you." "Do you know how to make it?" Sophia smiled. "He is professional." Lucas patted Mr. Jack on the shoulder. Mr. Jack had a dream of bing a painter, but as the only son of his family, he had to go with his father to learn business. Then Mr. Jack turned the paper over as Sophia continued with the description, "is it true?" Sophia looked at the bag and nodded slightly. Mr. Jack stared at the painting for a long time. Suddenly, he was shocked. He handed the painting to Lucas and said, "look! Is this dress the one that Joyce wore when she was dead?" There was a slight shudder on Lucas''s face. He stared at the paper, a muscle shivering on his face, but his expression remained calm. "You have to be careful. It seems that there is someone who doesn''t want you to have a wonderful honeymoon!" There was a hint of worry in his voice. Sophia didn''t understand what they were talking about, but when she heard something about death, she got goose bumps. "Who is Joyce?" "Let bygones be bygones." It seemed that he didn''t want her to go on. "If I were killed, I would have been a fool." She rolled her eyes at him. She was a woman in a wheelchair a few days ago, and now Joyce. How many secrets did this husband have in the past? "I really don''t understand you." She looked down, her face extremely gloomy. "Sophia!" Lucas sighed. He didn''t tell her because he was worried that she would overthink. "Never mind. It''s not a secret. Tell Sophia." Mr. Jack took a sip of tea to moisten his throat. Then he leaned his body to Sophia and said, "we learned that in middle school." "Your husband is a big shot in the school. Almost all the girls in the school have a crush on him. And Joyce is one of them. He was dating with Cindy then. " When Sophia heard this, she took a sip of tea and choked. She winked at Lucas cunningly and said, "no wonder Cindy is your first love." Casting a stern nce at her, he was aware that Sophia was messing around on purpose. He had exined clearly about Cindy''s matter. He and Cindy were just using each other. Cindy used him to cover her sexual orientation, and this way, he could get rid of a lot of annoying followers. Then he could be quiet. Joyce hated coral to the core Mr. Jack continued, "Joyce once organized a mountain climbing activity. She fiddled with coral''s climbing tools which almost made Cindy fall to the cliff and die. Later we decided to punish her and drive her out of the school. But she took things too hard and jumped off the teaching building. That night she wore the same dress. She also said that she would be a ghost to stay with Lucas. If she couldn''t get him, no one else could. " "Honey, how did you do that? These women were driven crazy because of you. I don''t understand." "While the priest climbs a foot, the devil climbs ten. No matter how strong I am, I''m trapped by you, my little devil." said Lucas, flicking her forehead. Sophia stuck out her tonguecently. After eating a small biscuit, she turned to Mr. Jack and asked, "is Joyce dead?" "Jump from the 16th floor. Are you sure?" Mr. Jack shrugged. "Since he died, who did I see? It can''t be a ghost, right?" She pouted and thought that there was no ghost in the world. "Let''s see who is gonna die." With a malicious and insidious light shing in Lucas'' eyes. Over the next two days, the vi was heavily guarded, and all the surveince cameras were on. But the horrible "ghost" didn''t appear any more, maybe it had sensed that they were going to hunt it. However, he did not return to the ce he should go. He followed quietly to the Provence when he heard that the two of them had left for the Provence. Chapter 112 Phantom In California (Part One) Chapter 112 Phantom In California (Part One) Provence was one of her favorite ces in the world. She had read a book called ''Come Back to Provence'' since her childhood. The book had the beautiful scenery of the country, with which the people would enjoy a leisurely life and the delicious food, which she had always dreamed of. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This time, they were going to move into a beautiful manor. Inside the manor, there was a vast range of lavender fields, a grape garden with countless fruits, and awn with green grass. The housekeeper of the manor, Miss. Sue, was a mixed blooded person. She was about the same age as Rose, and she was also very serious and meticulous as Rose. As soon as she saw the beautiful scenery in the manor, Sophia immediately abandoned the haze of sacred. She ran happily on the narrow path curled by thevender field. The faint fragrance of the wind made her intoxicated. Lucas chased after her and then hugged her into the purple ocean. "It''s so beautiful, just like the book!" She pushed him away with a smile and rolled a few times in the flower field. Then she quickly got up and continued to run forward. "Hurry up, ande to chase me again. You can''t catch me this time." "If I catch you, you will be punished." He shook his head andughed. Then a koi jumped out of the field and went after him. Then he brought her to visit a grape garden and taste the wine Sue had brewed. After lunch, they went to the horse race field to watch his horse race stars. The rein was built in a col at the back of the manor, surrounded by rolling hills and a boundless forest. There were ten horses in the garden, each of which was very expensive. Lucas often took her to the horsemanship club, and she was really good at riding. Sophia chose to be a British hot blooded horse called Margaret, and Lucas also chose one. At the end, they rode on the broad horse with fast speed. At nightfall, Sophia led Margaret to the stable and touched her ck hair. "I''ll take you out tomorrow, and we''ll defeat him." Lucas looked at her with a smile. He took her hand and went to the hot spring together. They enjoyed the authentic French cuisine. A good day passed quickly. Sophia almost forgot the horrible figure who haunted around like a ghost. She had been sound asleep from dawn, except for the roar from the rein. The next day, Lucas went to the study to deal with his business, and Sophia rode on her horse at the racecourse alone. After finishing his work, he went to see her. In the racecourse, Sophia was riding. She saw him in the distance. She smiled and waved her hand. "Come on, let''spete again!" Now that she was still unwilling to admit defeat to him yesterday, she had to work hard today. In the meantime, several bees appeared from nowhere and tried to stung Margaret''s butt. Startled, Margaret raised her forelegs and let out a neigh and began to run wildly. Luckily, Sophia held the reins firmly, or else her head would be broken and bleeding. At this moment, she was still sober. She tried to pull the reins, but Margaret seemed to have gone out of control and ignored it. Lucas felt something was wrong, "Damn it!" He cursed and rushed to the racecourse. Then Margaret jumped over the fence and galloped towards the forest. Fortunately, Sophia had learned the skill of crossing the fence before the ident, or she would have fallen to the ground. "Don''t be afraid, Hey. Stop!" Sophia snapped the reins with all her strength, but Margaret just didn''t want to listen to her. In the forest, the thick trees and leaves covered the sun, and only wisps of light were blocked through the gap of the branches, enveloping the whole area gloomily. It was unusually quiet in the forest. asionally, a few shrill cries reverberated in the treetops and broke the quietness. At the end of the forest was a cliff. Margaret crazily dashed through the woods, blowing a few frightened birds into the air from the treetops. Sophia almost fell down several times. She loosed the reins and held the horse''s neck in horror. Wind blew the leaves around her ears, like the coldughter of monsters on the ground. They were waiting, waiting for her soul to pass away together. The forest was absolutely bleak and the light became bright. To the distance, she could see the end of the forest. "Sophia --" a familiar voice sounded in the wind. "Lucas, I am here --" she shouted, but the cliff was in front of her, and everything seemed to be out of control. Margaret gave a shrill scream and mmed on the ground abruptly. She closed her eyes desperately, thinking that she was smashed to pieces. At this moment, a strong iron arm caught her from midair. Sophia opened her eyes and saw herself and Lucas hanging on a cliff. Lucas held her with one hand and held a thick treetop with the other. His arm was cut by hard rocks when he jumped down. Blood fell down along the arm. "Sophia, I''m here for you. Don''t be afraid!" "Lucas, you hurt your hand!" She was so scared that she had never felt so close to death. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you go. Someone wille to save us soon." Lucas''s tone was more determined. All of a sudden, they heard the cracking sound above their heads. Sophia raised her head and saw the branches cracked. They were too heavy for her. Maybe she and he could only live one life. And she was the only one who left. He didn''t expect that happiness would be so short. He didn''t expect that they couldn''t grow old together. Tears fell down from her eyes. "Lucas, the vines are killing me. Let me go!" Her voice was full of desperation and the will to die. Lucas'' heart skipped a beat. "Sophia, look at me!" His tone was very serious. She raised her eyes and looked at his deep eyes. He gave her a faint smile. "I love you, Sophia. I''m d to marry you! No matter what happens, I will never let go of your hand. I will live with you forever. We will die together! " Tears blurred her eyes. Sophia wanted to give back a smile, but she couldn''t, "Lucas, I love you too, so I want you to live!" She broke free from his grip with another hand. "Sophia!" His roar came over her head. "If you tear this hand apart, I will let it go. If you die, I will never live alone!" "Lucas..." She shook her head desperately. The cracks on the tree were wider. Lucas looked calmer. "Sophia, no matter if we go to heaven or go to hell, we''ll still be a couple!" "Lucas, if you love me, live for me." She shook her head hard. It was not worthwhile to die for her. "Without you, I''m a walking dead now." He gave her a faint smile, as if he was going to kill her, "if you do fall off, I''ll hold you tight and we won''t separate!" "Lucas..." Her chest was blocked tightly by bitterness, and now she couldn''t say anything but kept shaking her head and crying. Just then, the trainer and the butler came over and tossed the rope at them. When they arrived at the t ground, she hugged him tightly. She would never leave him for the rest of her life. On the way back, she was curled up in his arms, gently surrounded by his solid iron arms. With him by her side, she was no longer afraid even if she died. Chapter 113 Phantom In California (Part Two) Chapter 113 Phantom In California (Part Two) "It''s strange that bees would be attracted to Margaret in the ce where they had been stung," she thought. "Why is there bee on Margaret''s body?" Lucas frowned and felt that it might not be a coincidence. "After I cleaned Margaret up yesterday afternoon, I led her to the stable. I shouldn''t have put the honey in it. Someone had applied it on purpose." The trainer was confused. "Did you find anything unusualst night?" There was a shrewd look in Lucas''s eyes. "I heard the horse screamingst night." Sophia said. "I got up and went there, but I found nothing." The trainer shrugged. "From now on, you guys need to keep your eyes open and be more careful!" Lucas gave Sue an order to turn on the yellow rm system. The security system in the manor was divided into three levels, blue, yellow and red. Normally, only blue, fire and anti-theft system could be turned on, yellow system was like a, and even a fly would be discovered by theputer when it flew in, while red would directly attack and destroy the target. In the evening, Lucas went to take a bath while Sophia lied on the bed and yed games. When the phone rang, it was a new message alert. It was a skull with blood all over the screen, and the number was still strange, different from thest time. She couldn''t help shivering and suddenly realized that it was not a trick, but a threat and warning. She jumped off the bed, and instinctively pulled open the curtain of the French window. It waste at night. A full moon high in the sky cast a bitter white light on the ground, outlining the shadow of mountains, forests and buildings. This kind of obscure and gloomy feeling was creepy and crispy. The shadows outside the moon ovepped, forming a thick cloud of ink that couldn''t be melted. Suddenly, a slender figure appeared on the tform in the distance, fluttering slowly from the shadow to the bright ce of the moonlight. Her blood red dress swayed in the wind, and the edge of the dress was long, dragging slowly on the ground as she moved. The whole face was covered by the ck hair. It was hard to see the face. Maybe she had no face at all. Sophia trembled, but the goose bumps kept climbing up from the soles of her feet. "Lucas..." When she rushed to the bathroom, he just came out, with a bath towel around his body. "What''s wrong?" He asked when he saw her panic. "Oh, it''s Joyce again!" She was almost screaming. Lucas hurriedly rushed to the window. It became empty and bright under the moon. Nothing there? Perhaps she had already hid herself into the shadow. That''s the outside of the mansion, the security system has no effect on it. Maybe she knew it very well, otherwise she would be like a wandering ghost without scruple. Even so, Lucas would not let her go so easily. He called the security, picked up the dog and ran towards the tform with the gun. They searched for more than half a night and did not find any "ghost", but they found something. It was a diamond tie clip. Lucas stared at the tie clip for a long time. With his fantastic memory, he recognized it at once. It was given to him by Joyce on his 16th birthday, but he didn''t take it. Instead, he ruthlessly threw it into the garbage can in front of her. He remembered that Joyce cried immediately when she was overwhelmed and heartbroken at that time. He didn''t expect that someone would dig the dead body and make a fuss about it after such a long time. His wedding did make a lot of people be emotional. Then Lucas called Mr. Jack and showed him the tie clip he had picked up. He and Mr. Jack went to the same middle school where they grew up. No one knew what happened in the past better than he did. "What do you think?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mr. Jack thought for a while and wore a yful smile on his lips. "Do you believe that there are ghosts in the world?" "I think there is someone who wants to die because of the impatience of living." Mr. Jack''s lips curled into a sneer, and his expression became more serious. "He must be very familiar with the matter at that time, because he was able to make an article about it with the help of Joyce. And ording to what happened to you these days, the target should be Sophia. " "So, it''s easy to say, it was a girl?" "Not necessarily. He might be a man in a dress to cover up the truth." Mr. Jack took a sip of his coffee and said, "you should change the route of your honeymoon on the Weibo. This person has been following you all the time." Of course, Lucas had thought of this very early. For the safety of Sophia, their schedule must be absolutely confidential. At the moment, Sophia was pacing back and forth in the room with her hands on her hips. Bad ghost, evil ghost all try to make my honeymoon unhappy on purpose, don''t you? I don''t care who you are? If you want to y, I''ll y with you. If I catch you, you can be tied, sidekick and all over the ce, and you are beaten ck and blue, and you will not be a ghost in the future! Looking at her angry face, Lucas lovingly held her in his arms andforted her softly, "your husband is the reincarnation of a son of the emperor. Even if it burrows under the ground, I will take it out and make it a sandbag for you." She red at him. "You''ve made so many girlfriends, and now they''re pestering you. What should you do?" "I will cut this ghost into pieces and let''s have fun!" With a sly smile, he said slowly, "honey, I''ve changed our honeymoon schedule. Next we''ll fly to Los Angeles." She knew what he meant. If the ghost could still follow her, then it would be really powerful. The first thing he did when he arrived in Los Angeles was to have a walk in Hollywood. It''s a film festival now. The crowd is so busy. Sophia looked very excited as she took photos. The U.S. was almost the same old ce of Lucas. After he took her to a whole day''s shopping, he called his cousin, Bob Shen. Since she had met him at the wedding, she was no longer unfamiliar with him. He was a mixed race and his mother was an American aristocrat with blonde hair and blue eyes. Bob was a troublemaker. He liked fresh, excited and beautiful girls. As soon as he met them, he invited them to attend his sport. Sophia, who always loved sports, thought that the game must be very interesting. Without waiting for the answer of Lucas, she blurted out, "OK." To be honest, Lucas didn''t want to go to any kind of party. He wanted to spend more time with her alone. He didn''t want to displease her by watching her nod repeatedly. The party was on an ind in Los Angeles, where there were all kinds of sport projects, such as basketball, surfing, motorcycle, beach watching, y violet There were a lot of beautiful women who came to the party. The bikini on their bodies was more sexy, and the weapons in their chests were more and more burning. Sophia found that Lucas was a giant energy ma. Wherever he was, he could attract all the women around him. They haven''t steadied themselves yet. The beautiful women with ck hair, yellow hair, yellow skin, white skin, ck eyes, blue eyes and green eyes all greeted him repeatedly. She had to tell them in English one by one, "He is my husband! We''re on our honeymoon!" She couldn''t remember how many times she had said that. If she was right, all the beautiful women who came to the party must have said that. Chapter 114 Phantom In California (Part Three) Chapter 114 Phantom In California (Part Three) Her mouth was dry and her voice was hoarse. It was a sin for a man to be so handsome! Which was also a kind of invisible torture to his wife! When she was moisturizing her throat with a ss of ice water, a familiar figure walked towards her. She choked on the water. How young was the earth to run into an acquaintance or a love rival when she went to America! When she was covering her mouth and coughing, the woman had alreadye over. "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here!" "Yes. Caspar, I didn''t expect you toe Los Angeles either." As soon as she finished her speaking, Sophia forced a smile. "I''m here for a film festival," Then Casper turned to look at the woman next to her and continued, "this is my friend, Jane. She and Bob are friends in English. She invited me." She couldn''t help but look at Lucas. When she saw his cold eyes, the faintest sadness quietly floated from the bottom of her eyes. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With his arms around her waist, he was going to take her to the beach. After saying "excuse me", they left. Looking at their backs in the distance, Caspar was burning with jealousy. She still remembered the price that Sophia yed against herst time. As long as she found the time, she would surely make it worse. Afterwards, Bob came to ask Lucas to y with his motorboat. But he refused, because he didn''t want to leave her alone on the beach. However, without any hesitation, Sophia simply waved her hand and said: "go and y! I''ll go to my friends over there and y tennis." After Lucas went into the sea, she went to the course and invited a blondedy to y tennis with her. Watching her running away from the stage, a cunning smile crossed Caspar''s face. As soon as Sophia stopped and took a rest, Sophia walked towards her and said, "I didn''t expect your left hand to y tennis well." She thought she yed basketball with her left hand because her right arm hadn''t recovered yet. "I have been yed it with my left hand." Sophia used her right hand to do things, so she yed it with her left hand. The reason why she was good at ying tennis was because of John, who was the prince of the school, and the champion of the union of young people, in Asia. She had been ying tennis with him all the time, and she was his bestpanion. He yed with his left hand, so she had used her left hand when she learned to y tennis. "In that case, how about we y two rounds?" Squinting his eyes, Caspar pulled the Swarovski crystal ne around her neck with her fingers unconsciously. "Okay, I''ll show you how good you are." Sophia smiled slightly. "If you lose, you will get punished!" There was a weird tone in her words. "Punish what?" She wanted to see what tricks Caspar was going to y. "The loser is in this bikini. She wore it to be a maid''s bikini at the party." Sheughed sinisterly. She had photographed a bikini, and was thrown off mercilessly by Lucas. If Sophia was in a bikini and became a maidservant to everyone, it would really be a humiliation for Lucas. He wouldn''t be driven out of the house! Of course, Sophia had thought about that. She remembered the Mo family''s rules very clearly. They were not allowed to wear revealing clothes in public. "You can y with someone else. I''m not interested!" As she turned around and was about to leave, Casparughed in a sarcastic way. "You don''t dare, do you? It turns out that he has married a coward as his wife!" Goading him into action? Hearing this, Sophia sneered. She was not that stupid to reject the challenge. Instead, she was more determined to teach Caspar a lesson and let her know that she was not a coward who could be bullied easily. Moreover, she chose the wrong ce. She was good at ying tennis. "Great! Don''t deny it if you lose!" Hearing the news, other beautiful girls also gathered. Lucas, who was ying with his motorboat on the sea, was ashore. When he heard that Sophia was going topete with Caspar, he rushed to the spot, with Bob following behind, Without making any response, he just found a seat and sat down. Needless to guess, he knew who started the war, but he had no intention of stopping him. As far as he knew, though woman was, she was not impulsive. Since she dared to fight, she must have her own reasons and odds to win. Caspar beat her so hard and heavily nut Sophia wouldn''t back down. After four rounds, each of them won two rounds and tied. ording to the rules set by the two people, in thest round, the winner would be decided. The game was going to change ce. Caspar walked over and stopped. She put her hand into the purse and wiped the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief. When she lowered her arm, a crystal ball fell down from her loosened palm. The game started again. The two fought fiercely. Caspar said and used a clean ball to throw Sophia to the floor. All of a sudden, her feet slipped and she fell on the floor hard. Her left knee was badly injured and bleeding. She struggled to get up, and the bright light was in her eyes. She picked it up quietly. At this time, Lucas rushed over and carried her back to the rest area. The medical staff of the vi rushed over and treated her wound. "Sophia, abstention means giving up. Will you still give up?" She nced at her gloatingly. "Of course!" As Sophia raised her head, her eyes were clear and unwavering. She never admitted defeat. With a slight frown, Lucas was worried about her injury. But when he was about to open his mouth, she stopped him with her eyes. She was going to fight for her dignity. He understood that they were born with a tacit understanding. They didn''t need to say too much words and only need a look. "Don''t push yourself too hard. I''m here. You don''t need to worry about anything!" He took her hand and encouraged her. Chapter 115 Phantom In California (Part Four) Chapter 115 Phantom In California (Part Four) She nodded with a smile, then returned to the venue. She ran around the field as Caspar yed to her. She instructed her brain not to think about the pains on her knees. Although her ability was not as flexible as before, she yed very fast. She took a ball hard while Benjamin was the first to take action. Unfortunately, she fell down again, not because the sole of her feet was slipped, but because of the too much strength, her injured knees were numb. She tried to stand up, but a terrible pain came over her knees, and she couldn''t help but fall back. Standing up and about to walk forward, he saw her shaking her head. She was unyielding and unyielding, which made him stop. He looked at her deeply. A puff of smoke quietly floated through his eyes. She tried several times and finally stood up. It was miraculously more fierce than before, as if she had suddenly obtained a mysterious force from somewhere. Because of the score, a sharp edge ball was sent out by Sophia before Caspar could rescue anybody. The ball flew off the border. She won! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Admiration exploded in the middle of the court. Bob pped his hands andughed incredibly, "my sister-inw is really a magical woman!" "How can the woman I choose be wrong?" There was a smile hanging on the corner of Lucas''s charming mouth. He ran over and held her horizontally. "We''ve had enough. It''s time to go back." He ignored Caspar who was sluggish on the other side, and took her out of the court, ignoring the others. "I win, Lucas!" Lying in his arms, she shook her head with pride, removing the stubborn corners of the disabled''s mouth. "Yes, you won. You have bony muscles innately." He looked at her with great love and pity. Sitting on the beach chair, Sophia watched Caspar serving juice to the guests in her maidservant''s bikini. She felt that Caspar was even more refreshing than seeing a movie. But she still didn''t finish one thing. In the evening, she asked Caspar to go to a grove on the other side of the ind. The forest was deep and quiet. A broken stone path meandered to the depth. The thick green mist inteced the trees and even the stone branches seemed to be dyed ayer of transparent green. The afterglow of the setting sun shone across the trees and flowed down a little bit. Rays of strange shadows formed on the stone path through the green mist. Wearing maidservant uniform, Caspar leaned against a tree trunk and crossed her arms with her chest. "Why did you call me here? Don''t expect me to serve you alone." "You misunderstood me. I just have something to return to you." As she showed her hand, there was a crystal bead in it. "If I guess right, you left it in the court, didn''t you?" "A very ordinary crystal bead. It might fall from someone''s dress. How can you say it''s mine?" She tried to keep calm. Sophia stepped forward and stood in front of the sunlight. She picked up the crystal beads and turned to the direction of the sunset. The light ball became bright and clear, revealing its secret in the sunshine. "The crystal of Swarovski Ne just matches your ne with the logo of ''m''. I guess it''s the first letter of your surname. This ne is made for you, isn''t it?" A gust of cold wind blew the leaves away, and the dim light of the house reflected a flustered shadow on her face, which seemed to reveal her true feelings. "Are you going to tell Lucas and let him punish me?" Standing in the light, she continued with a kind smile, "don''t worry. I said it in the game. I don''t have to wait till now. I just want to give it back to you." "Why didn''t you tell them?" Caspar was confused. As Sophia shrugged her shoulders and looked at the flickering lights on the ground, she asked in reply: "you like Lucas very much, don''t you?" Caspar''s body shook as if she was swayed by a strong wind. She raised her head and looked at the sky. The sun was setting, making her eyes redden. At the first sight of him, she felt like that her heart was tormented and she was seized by her spirit. He was perfect. She had never seen such an impable man like him, but he was also too heartless. She had thought that he would never have any mercy to a woman. But after seeing Sophia, she found that he was such a gentle and tender man. Why could this woman be the apple of the eye of everyone''s eye, while she could not? How could she be worse than her? She was not willing to ept it. A tinge of sadness shed across her eyebrows. Her eyes turned dim, so did her setting sun. When she turned around, she smiled, her big mouth revealing a row of white teeth. "You have no idea how much he loved me in the past, thousands of times better than you, tens of thousands of times. And he is very infatuated with my body. He doesn''t have enough at night!" She purposely raised her voice to cover herck of confidence. She knew very well that he had never touched her, even if she was naked in front of him, he was still indifferent. "Really?" "I don''t have anything else to tell you. There are so many good things in the world. Being too persistent is not good," she continued with a faint smile. After saying that, she put the crystal bead in Caspar''s hand, turned around and limped out of the bamboo forest. Looking at her back, Caspar still didn''t feel relieved. Instead, she felt more jealous. She was still longing for Lucas, even just for one night, even if just once. She walked forward and got out of the inteced bamboo shadows. A breeze blew through the bamboo forest, rustling, and the soft sound of bamboo reverberated in the forest, like the singing of night ghosts. After they left one by one, a slender figure floated out of the shadow in the depths of the forest. Her blood red dress fluttered in the wind, like a ghost''s w stretching slowly towards the beach. Chapter 116 A Shot (Part One) Chapter 116 A Shot (Part One) After dark, everyone gathered at the ball hall to attend the masquerade dancing party. Dressed in a long silver dress and wearing a sliver mask, Sophia looked like a demon in the dark sky. On the other side, Lucas was in ck, just like the vampire of the West ancient castle. He was constantly invited to dance with pretty girls, but Sophia politely refused each of them. "How did you get through all these years? Wherever you go, there are bees and letitias buzzing around you. " She took a sip of the zero degree cocktail, moisturizing her throat, and extremely suspected that he was a God''s prank, deliberately created him to tease women. "Why didn''t you show up earlier?" Lucas touched her delicate nose. "If I had appeared earlier, I might have died." She pouted. "What do you mean?" He raised his eyebrows and was a little dissatisfied with this title. "I''m helping you cut the crap. I must be exhausted." As she said, she sighed on purpose, even longer than the end of her trance. He couldn''t helpughing and grabbed her to sit on hisp. "So you poisoned us to make us not interested in other women?" "That''s not enough." She put her hand on his shoulder and blinked her eyes mischievously. "I need to be more vicious. If you can''t see, you''ll be fine." "You are the only one in my eyes." He put his lips on hers and kissed her. "Really?" She raised her eyebrows and fluttered her thick eyshes mischievously. "I''ll y a game. I''ll go through the crowd to see if you can find me." Before she finished her words, she jumped up from his legs and quickly disappeared in the dancing crowd. He smiled, took a sip of champagne and walked into the crowd. When Sophia had passed through the dance crowd and came to a dim corner, she was looking back to see if Lucas was chasing after her. And a figure rushed to her abruptly and spilled ice water on her dress. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t see you." The girl covered her mouth with hand and looked at Sophia in surprise. "Nothing." Sophia waved her hand. She felt ufortable as the water was dripping. So she had to go upstairs to change her clothes. She put on the clothes she wore in the daytime, hung the wet clothes on the clothes rack and went out. When she passed by the next room, the door opened. A woman wearing a mask poked her head out. But Sophia couldn''t see her face. "Can you do me a favor?" Sophia nodded and walked into the room. The woman pointed to the ground and said, "my earrings are missing. Can you help me look for them?" "Okay." Sophia bent down and started to look for her. Suddenly, she took off the mask and ran out of the door. The door was closed with a crack. "Hello!" Knowing that she was fooled, Sophia rushed to the door and found that the door was locked. "What are you doing? Open the door! " Sophia pped the door with all her strength, but didn''t receive any reply. The party was going to end, and no one woulde up. She could only wait for the end of the party, unless Lucas came for her. The womanughed weirdly before she went to her bedroom and took off her wet clothes. She didn''t mind the feeling of being wet. Putting on the mask, she stood in front of the mirror and walked out proudly. From now on, she was Sophia. In the ball room downstairs, he searched everywhere but didn''t find her. "Where has she been?" When he was wondering, she suddenly walked through the crowd and walked towards him. "You are good at hiding. If I still can''t find you, I will turn the rm on." He smiled teasingly and pulled her into his arms. She snuggled up to his strong chest, desperately sucking his good male scent. Her slender fingers wandered around his body, feeling his sexy yet well proportioned muscles. All cells were excited. She couldn''t help raising her snow-white leg, slipped down from his slender leg, and clearly felt every inch of his strong leg, and her stomach constricted unconsciously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She raised her head and wanted to kiss him. Suddenly, Lucas grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her away. "You are not Sophia. Who are you?" She was trembling with fear. When he was about to take off her mask, she pushed him away with force and quickly squeezed into the crowd. "Stop!" He snapped and went after her. She ran out of the vi and went to the stairs outside the building behind her. Then she rushed to the top of the building, running up with all her strength. Hearing no footsteps following, she breathed out several breaths while patting her chest. She didn''t expect that he recognized her so soon. Did he have smart eyes? She was so depressed that she picked up a stone and threw it outside. What''s good about Sophia? A man like him should never belong to one woman at all. She tightened her grip on the fence. She felt suffocated by anger. When she was about to take off her hairpin and take some fresh air, she suddenly felt a hand resting on her shoulder. She held her breath and turned around slowly. She breathed a sigh of relief. "You scared me!" She patted her chest and said, "when did youe up? You are like a ghost and walked without making a sound." There was no response. Her blood red dress stood out especially in the dim light. Her long hair hung around her waist was disheveled in the wind. Like a ghost, her skull shaped mask was partly covered. "What are you pretending to be, purity?" She giggled. Then she suddenly realized that she was in America and the woman must not understand what she said, so she repeated it in English. The mask woman kept silent. She was a little impatient and wanted to take off her mask. Suddenly, the woman reached out and strangled her neck so hard that she could hardly breathe. She was frightened, struggling desperately, scratching her randomly, and taking off the other''s mask. It was a pale face without any color, like a dead person. Her eyes were red as if they were going to bleed. Extreme horror almost made her lose the ability to resist. When she was about to be strangled, a heavy and fast footsteps came from the stairs. The person immediately loosened her hand and ran into darkness, which was swallowed in the night. She copsed to the ground, removed the mask, covered her neck, and coughed violently. She was grabbed by someone. "Caspar, why are you here?" "Ghost. Ghost. Ghost wants to kill me..." She pointed to the direction where the ghost fled in a trembling voice. She had already lost her soul. "Where is Sophia? Where is Sophia?" Lucas grabbed her shoulders. Bob also came. He ran towards the direction that Caspar was pointing at, but saw nothing. "Ghost, ghost wants to kill me..." It seemed that Caspar didn''t hear what Lucas said. He pped on the face. "Where is Sophia? I''m asking you where she is." Lucas growled. His voice was so loud that it almost broke Caspar''s eardrum. At that moment, Caspar finally woke up. "I have locked her up in the room downstairs." She said tremblingly. Suddenly, Bob pointed to the outside of the vi. A figure was running towards the beach, "there''s someone there!" When Lucas saw a red shadow, he frowned his eyebrows, "go and chase her. I''ll go to find Sophia." After saying that, he added, "be careful, and take the gun!" Chapter 117 A Shot (Part Two) Chapter 117 A Shot (Part Two) Lucas then grabbed Caspar and asked her to lead the way to the room where Sophia was. He opened the door and was relieved to see Sophia reading a book on the sofa in perfect condition. "It''s good that you are fine." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Who the hell locked me up?" With arms akimbo, Sophia stomped on the ground angrily. "You two stay here. I''m going to find Bob." After finishing his words, he ran out of the room. Not until then did Sophia notice that there was someone else outside the door. She went there and saw Caspar, who was still holding her arms and was not freaked out. When she saw Caspar in her own clothes, she immediately understood what happened. "Oh, it''s you, Caspar! Do you want to seduce my husband? " She knew Caspar''s next move. With a guilty conscience, Caspar didn''t say anything. She bowed her head and touched her aching neck with her hand. At this moment, Sophia noticed the scars on her neck. "What''s wrong with your neck? Is it strangled?" Sophia''s first reaction was that she was punished by Lucas. On second thought, it was not like him to do something like choking the neck. "I bumped into a ghost just now. A female ghost nearly got strangled to death by her!" Caspar said and held her arms to stop herself from trembling. "What ghost?" Sophia was astonished. Howe there were ghosts everywhere recently? Weren''t the ghosts too early to celebrate? "She wore a long red dress with a skull mask on her head." Caspar said as she gestured with her fingers. "It''s her again!" She trembled a little! This man is a lunatic! Which psychiatric hospital is she from? Why does she forget to take medicine everyday?''! "Then I took off her mask." Caspar continued. "Did you see her face?" As soon as Caspar saw the face clearly, Sophia could be assured. "You have no idea how horrible she is. Her face is as white as paper and her eyes are red and red. She must be a vampire." Caspar didn''t dare to recall anything more. "I don''t think she''s a vampire. She''s biting her neck, not throttling me." If Sophia''s assumption was right, she was the target, because she mistook Caspar for her. Bob was searching the beach and the ind with his friends. A ck shadow shed in the forest and was quickly captured by Lucas'' sharp eyes. "In the forest." He said in a low voice. They all rushed into the woods. The ck shadows quickly crossed the woods, ran towards the coast and jumped on the highest rock. Bob raised his pistol and shot the ck figure twice. The ck figure staggered a few times and then she plunged into the sea. Lucas jumped onto the reef and shone the light with his torch. There was blood on the reef. It seemed that Bob had hit her. "Is he dead?" Bob then looked into the sea. "She''s lucky to die." After that, they called the police. The police were searching for the whole night on the ind and nearby waters, but found no trace. "Did we let her run away?" Bob frowned. By this time, Lucas had already told him that he had been chased by the ghost in other cities. "It is likely that she has been washed away by the sea water. Now it is the southwest solstice." A friend said. "Is she a human or a ghost?" Caspar said, holding her arms. "Of course it''s human." Bob would have shot her to death if it had not been in the evening. At this time, Sophia remembered that Caspar had seen the ghost''s face, and quickly told Lucas. Lucas then asked Bob to send his friends back to their rooms for a rest. After that, he called Mr. Jack and asked him to draw a ghost ording to Caspar''s description. After the painting was done, the picture was uploaded online. Caspar nodded and said, "yes, it is." After she left, Mr. Jack stared at the picture for a while and asked, "look! Who does it look like?" In the video, his face showed an expression of amazement and fear. At a closer look, Lucas suddenly looked very serious. As neither of them spoke a word for a long time, Sophia felt a little nervous. "Who do you look like? Are you two acquaintances?" "Joyce!" Mr. Jack uttered the name as if to say something very shocking. "Isn''t she dead?" "Yes. We all saw the dead body." Mr. Jack rubbed his chin. "Is it a fake corpse?" Without a word, Sophia moved her body closer to Lucas unconsciously. She was in many horror movies like this. "You have seen too many movies." Mr. Jack smiled and said, "she has been dead for so many years. When she came out, she was already a heap of bones." "I know. It must be her twin sister or sister. They must have pretended to be her on purpose to avenge the dead sisters." Sophia said after a moment''s meditation, her two big ck eyes drifting in the air Sophia said with a sigh. "Those plots have been ruined by a novel. This young man is so creative." Mr. Jack didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He suddenly found that she was so joyful. They were obviously discussing something serious and horrible, but she made him want tough. "Aren''t you afraid? Judging from all the signs, you are her target! " "My husband will protect me." "Besides, I''ve beaten down two kidnappers all by myself. I''m alone. Even if I can''t defeat her, I''ll kill her with my arms. I have apanion in theherworld." Her words gave Lucas a chill. Like a little wild wolf, she waspletely at the edge of death. The most afraid thing was that if he could not save her one day in time, she would fight with the man and cause unimaginable consequences. "Sophia!" He took her hand and pulled her into his arms. Looking at her with a very serious look, he said, "promise me, no matter what happens in the future, remember to keep yourself. When Ie to save you, I will definitelye. So you must live well." "I know." She nodded hard, with a kind ofughter on her face showing that she didn''t care at all, which made him a little annoyed. He had said something very serious, which could not be more serious. "Be serious!" Lucas growled. "Yes, sir!" As she saluted, she said. Mr. Jack saw them flirting with each other and quickly took out a book to cover the screen of the computer. Then Lucas asked Mr. Jack, "what do you think about it?" Mr. Jack kept silent for a while, and then said, "I''d better kill this woman. She won''t dare to act any bad things in a short time if she has escaped. You''d better take this chance to have a good honeymoon and don''t be influenced by her. I''ll help you to investigate people around Joyce and see if there''s any clue about her." Lucas nodded. He didn''t want their honeymoon to be haunted by it. "I''ll ask Jerry to cooperate with you." After a thrill, the night on the ind returned to peace. The lights in the vi were all turned off, and only one room was still on. Reaching out his hand, Lucas fumbled on the night table. Then he cursed, "Damn it!" He cursed from his throat. "What''s wrong?" She twisted her body. "We are done." He breathed a sigh of relief. "We have seven women with us, haven''t we?" A woman said impatiently. The man looked around, silently counted and got mad, "really." "What should we do?" A woman looked up at Hiram. Chapter 118 A Shot (Part Three) Chapter 118 A Shot (Part Three) A manughed evilly. "It''s okay. I''ll control it. With a short shooting range, it can''t hit the target." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Said a woman. She was born to be poor. Since she had failed to get a first-ss prize by buying two hundred lotteries, she didn''t have to worry about it. So she closed her eyes obediently and let him continue. After staying in Los Angeles for two days, they headed for Vancouver, Nethends, Egypt. Either the ghost was killed by a shot, or she was hiding somewhere to heal herself. Then the horrible shadow disappeared and ruined their honeymoon. Two monthster, they went back to Q City smoothly. Hearing that they were back, Ellie was the first one toe to Bluewater Vi. When Lucas went to the study to deal with the business, Sophia asked the maid to prepare afternoon tea and chatted with Ellie over tea. "Honeymoon, isn''t it wonderful?" Ellie''s eyes were full of envy, hoping that one day she could spend their honeymoon around the world with John. "It''s not only fun, but also exciting. We have encountered the haunting ghosts." Sophia shook her head, looking mysterious. "A ghost?" Ellie giggled, thinking that Sophia was joking. "She is the female ghost who asks your cousin for money." Sophia told Ellie what happened to her in the first part of the honeymoon. Ellie was frightened and kept rubbing her arms. She got goose bumps all over her body. She was nning to shoot a thriller. The topic was changed this time, and it was true. "Wow! Such a familiar name!" Ellie thought for a while and said, "yes, I remember her. She is a good friend of Melody and she took to a vi to visit once by Melody." "Who is Melody?" Confused, Sophia asked. "Holy crap!" Realizing that she had said something wrong, Ellie pped herself in the face. "Stop nagging. I already told you such a secret." Sophia pursed her lips grumpily. Ellie didn''t know how to exin to her but sighed, "Melody was the girl who sat on a wheelchair at your wedding ceremony. She was the daughter of the housekeeper of Maud Vi. My grandpa and grandma, Jacob and Anna have been treating Melody as half daughter and let her go to the same noble school with my cousin." "Really?" "What happened between them? Your brother and Lucas seem to be bad. " Ellie took a sip of tea and said, "at that time, I was still young. I didn''t know exactly what had happened between them. I only knew that my brother liked Melody, but Melody liked my cousin. The three of them were entangled." "That''s why your brother had a bad rtionship with Lucas." "Then how did Melody be so moody?" "She..." As Ellie was about to speak, a very attractive voice came from behind, "what are you talking about?" Ellie hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand before replying, "Sophia is talking with me about your honeymoon. I''m going to turn it into a thriller." "You mustn''t take it lightly before her life is determined. You must send Mary and Janie with you wherever you go. Got it?" "Ellie, how are you and John going when we weren''t home these days?" "We are fine. We went to the movies together yesterday." Ellie raised the corners of her mouth and deliberately threw a big smile, but there was a hint of disappointment quietly in her eyes. To be honest, John was always warm and cold to her. He would never call her actively, nor date with her actively. She always took the initiative in everything. Taking a sip of ck tea, Lucas added, "if he doesn''t treat you well, you must tell me and let me teach him a lesson." "Don''t worry. He is very kind to me." Ellie replied with a smile. She didn''t want to worry him and let him see through her. "You should be patient with John. He is a little bit stubborn. If he really falls in love with you, no one can change his mind." Ellie nodded. She recalled how nervous he was in the hospitalst time and how worried he was about Sophia. She hoped that the possibility would be growing. ******** On this side, Mr. Jack had already found out the information of Joyce''s family and her previous address. Joyce didn''t have any twin sisters. She had only one brother whose name was Kim. After the ident, her families went to Canada. When the first rays of sunlight fell from the sky, she was taken to the southern mountain vige, suburb of Q City by Lucas. He had nned to go there alone, but she kept pestering him, so he had to bring her with him. It was very quiet here. The tall forest was closely connected, like a long green wave. For a dozen miles, a dark and gloomy small mountain appeared. The mountain was very strange in its shape, and looked obscure from afar, just like strange water flowers stimted by green waves. The previous vi of Joyce was located at the foot of the mountain. It hadn''t been sold, but had been abandoned. When she got out of the car, a gust of cold wind blew from the top of the mountain, which made her flesh creep all over. Besides, it was silent and treacherous. The small sounds of water running and the wind rustling in the distance were all echoing in front of his ears, making her all the more terrifying. It seemed that the vi had been abandoned for a long time. The stone pirs all over the garden had withered, and the weeds swallowed up the sound of footsteps. Lucas used the tools he brought to open the door. All the furniture in the room was covered with white cloth, which made the white wall, the white carpet and the white curtain look confused and gloomy. Turning to look at him, Sophia continued, "what are we looking for here?" "You''ll know when you take a look at it." Lucas touched everywhere and then opened the white cloth on the cab. There was a family photo in it. "Is this Joyce?" she asked. Lucas stared at the boy next to Joyce. "She is exactly the same as in the painting. Is there really two people looking exactly the same?" she muttered to herself. She put the photo back. "I didn''t expect this girl to be so pure and innocent that she would do something like that. Love makes people crazy, but even if she was expelled from school, she wouldn''tmit suicide. Life is so precious. Her family must have been sad to death so they emigrated." Chapter 119 A Shot (Part Four) Chapter 119 A Shot (Part Four) Lucas looked at her as she was talking to herself. He was stunned as they were private detectives now! He closed the bookcase. Then he crouched down and fumbled the floor and windows. "What are you doing?" Sophia looked at him doubtfully. "This ce has been deserted for more than ten years, but it''s spotless. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Hearing what he said, Sophia rubbed her fingers and said: "yes, it''s clean. Did anyonee to clean it?" "It seems that someone hase back." Lucas said in a profound tone. At this moment, a ck shadow shed by from the outside of the window. Through the reflection of the ss, Lucas keenly captured it. He held up Sophia and ran out. There was nothing outside. A ck cat meowed and crept into the grass. "It''s a cat," Sophia sighed. "We have seen everything. Let''s go." Lucas took her into the car. When they were out of sight, a slim figure came out of a corner, staring into the distance, with ferocity in her eyes. ****** After the honeymoon, Sophia devoted herself to her work. Hearing that his daughter was back, Sam came to visit her on business. "Sophia, did you have a good time in travelling around the world?" He looked at her with a smile. "Not bad." Though she had invited him to the wedding, it didn''t mean she had forgiven him and epted him. "Last time you said you were going to work as a part-time business counselor in thepany. I''ve arranged everything in your office for you. You cane at any time." Sam rubbed his hands. If he hadn''t said that, she would have forgotten that. She had nned to give vent to her anger to Sandra, but he took it seriously. Since he showed his sincerity, it was not a big deal to go to thepany to y with him. She would never fight with Maggie. She hurt one of her arms first, and then saved her once. So they were even. But Sandra was not easy to deal with. If she didn''t teach Sandra a lesson, she might try more ruthless methods in the future. "Okay, I''ll go to see it tomorrow." "Okay, okay." Sam was overjoyed with joy, grinning to ear. The next day, she went to P Group. Sam called a board meeting to make her familiar with the other executives. When Sandra got the news, she rushed to the conference room in a rage. "Great! Here you are!" Sandra rested one hand on her hips and pointed to Sophia. "We are having a meeting. Get out!" Sam''s face turned ghastly pale. "Thispany belongs to my family. Is there anything I can''t attend?" Then Sandra pulled the chair out and sat down. Sam was so furious that he didn''t want to hear the words from her. Now, Sandra had pped him on his face in front of everyone in the office! He jumped up from the chair, rushed to her and dragged her out. "Let go of me, I''m going to take part in it!" Sandra tried to get rid of him, but failed. She was dragged out like a sow. "Go back and behave yourself. Don''t make a fool of yourself here." Sam held back his anger and said through clenched teeth. "I can go back if you want me to. Chase away this bastard right now, and I''ll go back." Sandra crossed in front of her chest, she acted like a shameless child who was not afraid of the boiling water. "You don''t want to go back? Fine, I''ll send someone to escort you back!" He called two security guards over and ordered them to take her to the car. Then the two security guards lifted her from the left and the right and carried her out. Unable to break free, she scolded on the way, "Sam, you ungrateful bastard! This isn''t over!" Sam angrily threw his hand behind his back. He got more and more annoyed by his wife. In addition to the episode of Sandra, the conference went on smoothly. The acquisition of the four real estatepanies was also on the agenda. But Sandra wouldn''t give up. When she came back, sheined to her eighty year old father. Seeing that, Sandra''s father immediately apanied his daughter to thepany. Sam smiled at the old man. Mr. Peng sat on his chair and sipped his tea. "I heard that you have brought the daughter of your ex- wife to thepany." "I hire her to be a part time business counselor." Sam asked. "What''s your n then? Do you n to keep her here and manage thepany with her?" Mr. Peng said slowly. Sam could understand clearly what he meant. Looking at thecent expression on Sandra''s face, he sneered, "even if I give her the smallpany to Sophia, I''m afraid she won''t ept it. She is now the young mistress of the Mo family, and she is not only the tycoon of the Mo family, but also the ZW Group. Do you think she will take me seriously? It took me a lot of effort to invite her to the chamber of Commerce. She could be regarded as the God of wealth if she works in our family. Who dares to disobey? We will easily be rewarded as long as she does in front of Mr. Lucas. I''m doing this for the sake of ourpany. " He paused and pointed at Sandra. "She is just a narrow-minded and shortsighted person." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You..." Sandra stamped her feet with anger. "All right, all right." Waving his hand, Mr. Peng said, "you can do whatever you want with her. You just need to remember that P Group will be Maggie''s in the future." "Don''t worry. Sophia won''tpete with her for it." When they were talking, Sophia went back to her office. Someone knocked on the door before she finished reading a document. She raised her head and saw a coquettish girl. Chapter 120 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part One) Chapter 120 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part One) "Hello, I''m Ivy Chen. I''m Mr. Sam''s secretary. You can call me Ivy." Ivy said with a smile. Sophia smiled, "Nice to meet you, Ivy." Ivy closed the office door and went to the desk. "I have seen that Sandra ising to make trouble. You have to be careful. She is not a good person." Sophia cast a nce at her, it seemed that she was waiting to be an ally with her. "Ivy, thank you for your warning." She smiled, "I need your advice in the future." "I won''t give any advices. Just let me know if you need anything." With a submissive look on Ivy''s face, so Sophia said, "Okay, thank you." No sooner had Ivy left than Maggie arrived. Her mother said so eagerly on the phone that she didn''t even have breakfast before she got on the car. "Sister, I thought we were reconciled." Maggie tried her best to control her anger. She couldn''t let all her previous efforts be wasted. "I came to the P Group only to help Mr. Sam purchase the four properties. After the acquisition, I will leave. So you don''t have to worry about it at all." Sophia sounded calm. "Really?" Maggie was still doubting. "Of course it''s true. I don''t have to lie to you." Sophia looked at Maggie calmly. Her only purpose was to make P Group change its position and get rid of the backer of Sandra, so that she would no longer dare to be presumptuous, not to fight with Maggie for the family property. "Well, I believe you." Maggie said with a forced smile. Leaving aside the fact that she wanted to obtain Sophia''s trust, she also felt that there was no need for Sophia to fight against her for P Group''s property. Sophia was a richdy now. In the evening, Sophia returned to Bluewater Vi and saw Mr. Jacke. He was talking with Lucas about Joyce. "If, I guess right, Kim should be back." Lucas said thoughtfully. "Bingo!" Mr. Jack gave him a thumbs up and said, "I''ve found out his address. He is now a construction engineer in Q City." "Then we''ll meet him tomorrow." Sophia sat beside Lucas. "Are you going again?" Lucas frowned. "Why not?" "I''m a victim. You should take the responsibility. You have a grudge against Joyce, but why did she always pester me? Do you want me to pay her back?" Although it was just a joke, she hit the nail on the head. Mr. Jack rubbed his chin. He agreed with her and said, "I was part of the reason why I forced Joyce to leave. She didn''t look for me, but she looked for someone else. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Lucas also thought that Sophia had nothing to do with Joyce. If Joyce wanted to take revenge, she should be mad at him. But why did she always harm Sophia? "I will meet Kim tomorrow." The next day, Lucas went to the Design Yard with Sophia. At the sight of Lucas, Kim couldn''t help clenching his fists, "Don''t push me too far! I won''t leave this time!" "You can go wherever you want. I have nothing to do with it." Lucas shrugged. "Aren''t you here to force me to leave?" Kim was shocked. "Why do I have to force you to leave? I''m here just to ask you a few things. "Looking at Kim, Lucas found that things seemed to be moreplicated. Kim''s tense face rxed a little, and then three people found a cafe and sat down. "When did youe back?" Lucas stirred the coffee in his cup and spoke in a careless tone deliberately. He could tell that Kim was very nervous. "A month ago." Kim held up his coffee and took a sip. "Have you been to the old vi of your family?" Kim nodded. When Sophia looked at Kim carefully, she found that he didn''t look like Joyce very much. One resembled her father more and the other resembled her mother more. Moreover, he was tall and strong, but the female ghost she saw was as tall as Sophia. "Have you been in Q City for a long time?" Lucas asked. "Yes." Kim answered, "I don''t like Canada. It''s too cold there. I prefer to live in Q City. My sister has been dead for so many years. I don''t want to look into her death anymore. So you can rest assured. " "Your sistermitted suicide, it has nothing to do with others. What''s more, she killed people first. What are you going to investigate?" Sophia replied. Kim didn''t answer. He couldn''t help clenching his fists. "Even if my sistermitted suicide, please don''t disturb my life anymore." When he mentioned the word "even if", Sophia could tell that he doubted the cause of Joyce''s death. "Do you think your sister notmitted suicide?" Kim took a nce at Lucas and said nothing. It seemed that he was worried about Lucas. Lucas noticed that and winked at Sophia. She should be in charge of the next conversation. "Kim, do you know why wee to you?" "Do you want to force me to leave Q City?" Muttered Kim. "No one is forcing you to leave." As Sophia came closer to him, she asked in a low voice, "Do you know me?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You are thedy of the Mo family and Lucas''s newly married wife. I have read the news of your marriage on the newspaper." Kim whispered. "Do you know why your sister wanted to kill me?" Kim was shocked, thinking that she was making fun of him, and asked, "My sister? Are you out of you mind? My sister has been dead for so many years. How could it be possible for her to kill you? She has no grudge against you. Even if she wants to kill somebody, she should at least murder the person who tried to murder her! " He nced at Lucas while speaking. "Murder?" Lucas was shocked. "Have you been suspecting that she didn''tmit suicide but murder?" "You should know it clearly, right?" The corner of Kim''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. But Sophia could tell that he was trying hard to restrain his anger, probably because he was afraid of Lucas. "Do you suspect that your sister''s thing has anything to do with him?" Kim was a little shocked by her straightforward words, but he didn''t speak anything. He just held up the cup and drank the coffee, with a nervous expression on his face. "Kim, I indeed wanted your sister to leave the school at that time, but her death had nothing to do with me." Lucas looked at him calmly. "In that case, why do you still force us to leave K Country?" Kim said in a trembling voice. Lucas was shocked. "I''ve never done anything like this before." "But he said it was you." Kim raised his head and stared at Lucas. "I haven''t sent anyone to do anything. Tell me everything, including suspicion about your sister''s death." Lucas realized that the situation was getting more and moreplicated than he had imagined. Kim drank up the coffee and asked, "Do you mind me smoking?" He asked. Lucas took out a cigarette box, opened it, and took a drag on it. "After my sister''s death, I learned from her diary that she said she had done a stupid thing and that she wasn''t convinced. She also said that she wanted to start a new life in the new school and be a nice person, so that you could change your mind on her." He paused and looked up at Lucas and Sophia, "do you think a person who said that wouldmit suicide?" "What happenedter?" Sophia asked, shaking her head. Chapter 121 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Two) Chapter 121 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Two) "Afterwards, I went to the police station with this diary, hoping that they could investigate my sister''s case again. However, two dayster, someone came to my home and said that you had sent someone to stop us from investigating the cause of my sister''s death. He also threatened us to leave K country. Otherwise, he gave us a hard time. My parents knew that the Mo family is very powerful and we can''t afford to provoke you, so they emigrated with me. " Kim took a puff and blew out a cloud of smoke. "Do you remember the character of that person?" There was a sh of color in Lucas''s eyes. "He''s tall and thin. He looks young. I guess he''s in his twenties." Kim thought it over carefully. Although it had been many years, he still remembered it clearly. "Oh, right. There is a small red birthmark on his neck." Lucas was shocked and gave a business card to Kim. He said to Kim, "Don''t worry. If anyone dares to threaten you again, just call me. I''ll handle it for you." With disbelief on his face, Kim took the business card and asked, "Is it really not you?" "I always admit what I have done. I won''t admit what I have done." Then, Lucas drove away with Sophia. Along the way, silence was the only color in the car. He was expressionless. Sophia nced at him from time to time and didn''t say anything. She just thought about what Kim had said in her heart. Kim looked like a very timid man. For so many years, he seemed to have been afraid of Lucas, and he should not have the courage to pretend Joyce and wanted to hurt her. Moreover, she could follow them all the way. She must be a very good man since she knew about the whereabouts of Lucas. She dug out a woman who had died for so many years, and killed her with Joyce''s hands. In the end, she was killed just like what she had said before she died: even if she became a ghost, she would pester Lucas. No one else could get what she couldn''t get. It was indeed a thoughtful n to take the life of an innocent person. Sophia sneered to herself. It was so odd that Joyce had been killed as well. Who was threatening the Guo family in the name of Lucas. From the depressed look of Lucas, he should have found something in the description of Kim. Then they went back to the Bluewater Vi. When they came back, Lucas poured a ss of whisky and took a swig, as if venting some of his anger. Sophia wanted to tease him. But when she walked to the wine cab, she suddenly felt stomach cramps. She covered her belly with one hand, and grasped his clothes with the other hand. "What''s wrong?" Lucas held her immediately. "My belly suddenly hurts. My period ising?" She groaned. Lucas put his arm around her waist and lied down on the sofa. "Are youte this month?" She calcted silently in her heart. It was almost two weekste. She pouted her lips in anger. "It''s all that ghost''s fault. I''m so nervous, suffered from endocrine disorder and my period didn''te to me until now." Smiling, Lucas caressed her head lovingly, "Okay, I''ll ask the maid to make some brown sugar soup for you." She giggled and her curly eyshes were fluttering like butterfly wings. "How do you know that I need to drink brown sugar water during a girl''s period?" "You drink it every time, don''t you?" He flicked her forehead and thought, ''As a married man, of course I should know some basic knowledge about women.''. Sophia sat up from the sofa and rested her head on his shoulder. "It''s good to have a husband all of a sudden." "You''re too dull, aren''t you?" He pinched her chin lovingly. "Will you still be so kind to me when I am old and ugly, with wrinkled face, grey hair and a bloated figure?" She naughtily blinked her eyes. "Not necessarily." He shook his head with a weird smile on his face. Sophia immediately jumped up from the sofa with a scowl. "Let me tell you, even if I''m old, I''ll still get rid of all those pretty guys. You''d better be careful all your life!" Lucasughed out and held her in the arms. "Honey, calm down. I just want to say, I am much older than you, and I will definitely die before you. How will I treat you then?" Sophia stood on tiptoe, gently bit his lips and said, "When you''re going to die, I''ll go downstairs all the time to find you. There must be a lot of ghosts around you when you get there. I don''t want to leave you alone." Lucas was speechless and could onlyugh oddly. However, even if he left first, he still hoped that she could live well. At this time, the maid came in with brown sugar water and Sophia drank it up in a few mouthfuls. "Do you still feel pain in your stomach?" Lucas asked. She rubbed her stomach and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore." "Brown sugar water is so effective?" "Improve blood cirction and disperse stasis." She giggled. The next day, her period didn''te to visit her as she had expected. She felt a little depressed. On the third day, the fourth day and the fifth day, she was not calm anymore. She had learned something from Ellie that time. Has she won the lottery? Impossible? ''He said he''s adjusted the shooting range. He won''t hit the target!''! And she didn''t feel sick or vomit, nor had a poor appetite, feeble limbs and loved to eat sour food! Therefore, Sophia sneaked into pharmacy to buy some test strips of various brands. They found the same one with two red lines! Looking up at the sky, Sophia felt like weeping but had no tears. ''God, are you kidding me?''? You even didn''t give me a first-ss reward after buying two hundred lotteries. That night you just did it once and you let me win. Are you kidding? And Lucas? Didn''t he know how to adjust the firing range? His shooting was so bad! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. The more flustered she was! Hearing the footsteps, shey down on the sofa, pretending to be asleep. Lucas walked closer to her and looked at her in silence. He took off his coat and gently covered her. Sophia secretly opened her eyes a little and saw that he had already noticed the thing ced on the coffee table. He picked up one and rolled it forward and then back. He looked around and then picked up another one. His face was full of curiosity and puzzlement. He put it down, poker faced, walked to the refrigerator, took out a bottle of iced water, and sat down next to Sophia. He drank the water while ying with the thing on the table. His face was still expressionless. She was driven crazy, breakdown, spitting out blood, and she could no longer pretend to be calm. She sat up. Lucas turned his head and with a charming smile, he said, "Honey, you''re awake." "Yes." She snorted. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s that? Why did you buy so many things?" He raised one of his hands and ced it in front of her. "What do you think it is?" She asked deliberately. "Fluorescent pen?" "New style? How to use it? " The surprise on his face seemed to be saying that there was something in the world that he didn''t know. Well, she sighed with admiration. Now she was sure that his extremely powerful submachine gun had never gone off the hook. However, she was so angry that she felt a me in her heart. With a kick, she jumped up, her hands on her hips, and stared at him ferociously and domineeringly in amanding tone, "Lucas, you bastard, big bastard, big bastard, big bastard -" Chapter 122 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Three) Chapter 122 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Three) Lucas was suddenly frightened. He jumped up from the sofa and took two steps back unconsciously. "Honey, it''s just a fluorescent pen. If you like me to buy you everything in a store!" "Don''t mention the fluorescent pen to me!" a roar burst out from her, echoing the wide hall. "My dear, what did I do to make you angry?" Lying there, with one hand on his own, Lucas was confused. All of a sudden, an idea struck him that during the time that Sophia had been in her period, and then he was suddenly enlightened. For a woman, these days of each month He sighed in his heart. "Would you like some brown sugar water? I can cook it for you." Lucas turned around and sneaked into the kitchen after he finished his words. The best is to run away right now. At this moment, he must not irritate her. But before he could step into the kitchen, he heard a "wow" sound from the living room. He hurried to withdraw, only to see Sophia lying on the sofa and crying loudly. Lucas didn''t know the reason butforted, "Honey, don''t cry. Who bullied you? I will beat him." "Who else could it be?" "I just came back." Lucas was confused. He thought to himself, ''Is it the time to settle ounts after autumn? He had a quick recollection of two months ago. The three obediences and the four virtues were all too much for him to bear? Sophia grabbed something from the table and threw it to him. "Search Google." Lucas took it. There was no such thing as gooseberry on the Inte. If he had known that he would design a top search engine himself. Moreover, he had a group of elites. That was why he called Minnie. Women knew women best. "Help me check what''s this?" Minnie looked at the screen andughed. "A pregnancy test stick. Boss, you don''t even know this?" "What? What did you say? " Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to hear it wrong. "Pregnancy test stick." Covering her mouth with her hand, Minnieughed. Suddenly, she widened her eyes and eximed, "Two red lines, pregnant? Boss, this is definitely not your style! " Lucas was stunned for two seconds and hastily turned off the video. This guy talked too much! "Sophia!" He swallowed hard and asked, "Is that true?" "Didn''t you say you changed the shooting range? Where did you get the shot?" She sat up and red at him. "So, our lovers'' world is over?" He seemed a little at a loss. He squatted in front of her and gently touched her lower abdomen. "What should I do? We haven''t prepared anything." She stretched out her hands and scratched his thick hair, messed up his clean and handsome hair. He smiled, sat up on the sofa, and took her in his arms. "Since it''sing, we must protect it well, let it be born smoothly. From now on, you can only walk, can''t run, can''t makeplicated movements, can''t carry heavy things, and can''t eat anything carelessly, understand? " She nodded and leaned her head against his chest, "Lucas, do you like children or not?" She felt that he was more shocked than happy. In fact, Lucas was not unhappy. He just did not expect someone to share her feelings with him so soon. He still wanted to take possession of her for several years alone. He fondled her hair and said softly, "Of course I love our baby." The next day, Lucas apanied her to the hospital and everything was all right. Then he called Mandy and the Mo couple. They couldn''t be happier. Jacob asked Anna to prepare and let theme back for dinner. It only took one hour to reach Maud Vi from Bluewater Vi, but they drove less than two hours'' walk. They were moving slowly on the road at the speed of ten yard turtle. "Can''t you drive faster? There''s traffic jam. You are driving too slowly." Sophia said to him while keeping looking at the luxury watch! "Safety first." He said casually. He was going to be a father now. Fine. I''ll take a deep breath, and then take another one.". When they arrived at the Maud Vi, the sun had already gone down. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I''m so hungry!" Sophia touched her stomach. "Don''t worry. We''ll have dinner inside." As soon as she got out of the car, Lucas held her in his arms, fearing that she would identally fall. She was a little mad. "I can walk by myself." Lucas didn''t seem to hear her. He held her carefully, not loosening, and the strength was just right. He asked the servants to prepare some food as soon as he came in as he knew both of his babies were hungry. "Mommy, it seems that he is too nervous." said Sophia helplessly and looked at Anna. With a smile, Anna said, "It''s always the first time to be a father. When I was pregnant with him, his father was also very surprised. He wanted me to just sit on the sofa and do nothing." The maid soon prepared the dinner and they were about to go to the dining room. The Butler came in with Ellie, together with her was Chuck. "Uncle Jacob, Auntie Anna, I take Chuck to see you two," Ellie smiled gracefully and pped her hands when she saw Lucas and Sophia. "That''s great. Everyone is here." However, Mr. and Mrs. Mo were not as happy as she was, because every time Chuck came back, they would quarrel with each other in displeasure when he saw Lucas. "Haven''t you eaten? Let''s have dinner together." Jacob ordered. Chuck nodded and entered the dining room with others. When they were having dinner, Lucas almost forgot to eat. He kept putting food onto Sophia''s te. Noticing her change, Chuck said with a touch of smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate." Casting a nce at him, Lucas said nothing. If he said too much, they would inevitably have a quarrel. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Anna smiled and said, "Now that Sophia is pregnant, it''s his duty that Lucas takes good care of her." "Really?" "Congrattions!" said Chuck, raising his eyebrows His tone was stiff. Nobody could tell he was blessed. Hearing that, Ellie smiled and said, "That''s great. I''m going to be an aunt." She couldn''t help thinking of her miscarriage, and buried a feeling of bitterness silently. Lucas filled a bowl of ck chicken soup for her and said, "Mom asked Sunny to cook it for you. Drink more." "Yes." Sophia nodded with a smile. Something seemed to be triggered again, Chuck said, "Sure enough, life is so different from any other life. Sophia, you are so lucky." He was implying something. Picking up a piece of braised fish onto his te, Anna said, "Chuck, have a taste." She didn''t want Chuck to say something inappropriate, but he just ignored it and continued, "I remember when Melody was pregnant, Lucas treated her differently." Chapter 123 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Four) Chapter 123 Honey, Baby Is Coming! (Part Four) "Chuck!" Jacob berated immediately. He knew that he wouldn''t say anything nice. "Chuck, would you like to have a nice meal with me?" Ellie stepped on his foot under the table. Clenching his fists, Lucas''s finger joints tapped, his chest heaving, and even the table cloth was trembling. But he tried hard not to go mad. But it was as if Sophia had been punched hard. Had Melody been pregnant? It seemed that what Chuck said had something to do with Lucas. Looking at the gloom on the Mo family''s faces, she could not ask more. Mr. and Mrs. Mo saw that Sophia was so sensible and they had a better feeling towards her. It was a fancy dinner, but all of them had lost their appetite with the presence of Chuck. After dinner, the maid brought some fruit. As everyone was quiet, Sophia decided to ease the atmosphere. "Lucas, do you think it''s a boy or a girl?" She put her hands on her lower abdomen. The look on Lucas''s face softened a lot. He turned around and smiled, holding her hand. "Girl, I want a daughter, just like you." "But I want a son, just like you." Sophia smiled gracefully. "You can have a boy and a girl twins, and both of your requirements will be satisfied." "Good boy and girl twins. How nice it is!" Jacob smiled and said, "We have never had boy and girl twins in Mo family." "Anyway, your granddaughter and grandson are all the same, your father and I both like them." "You''re pregnant. Eat more fruit," Anna continued, stabbing a grape with her fork to her. "Thank you, Mommy." Sophia took it with a smile. Sitting next to them, Chuck looked at them with a mocking smile. When he was about to speak, Ellie picked up a fairy fruit and put it into his mouth. "Chuck, don''t speak too much. Eat more fruit." Chuck rolled his eyes and said, "If you could treat Melody like this, she wouldn''t be like this now." "Chuck, if you still think this is your home, then don''t mention this name ever again," said Anna in a cold tone. "If I didn''t mention her, you can try to act as if she did not exist, right?" Chuck sneered. Lucas clenched his teeth, "My patience is limited, Chuck!" Hearing his words, Chuck became more excited. He stood up from the chair, put his hands on the table, leaned to him and said, "I just want to force you to give an exnation to Melody." "Enough, brother!" Ellie stood up and gave him a hard push. "Melody, Melody! Who the hell is she?" "She is the one I love most!" Chuck growled. "But she has never loved you!" Ellie raised her voice excitedly, "She only thought of you when she was rejected by Lucas, and only when she did something wrong and needed to be handled with people. She never took you seriously, but only regarded you as a backup!" These words were like a knife stabbing into the heart of Chuck, piercing the wound that he had been trying to bury. "Even so, I still love her." He red at Ellie with bloodshot eyes and said, "I''m telling you, I''ve married Melody. She''s your sister-inw now, and you have to respect her." Ellie was shocked, "Are you crazy? She looks like a disabled person." "I don''t care. In my heart, Melody is always the best and the most beautiful." Chuck said firmly. Ellie covered her ears and didn''t want to hear it anymore. She found that Chuck was farther and farther away from her. "You are just a paranoid!" Hearing that, Jacob shook his head and sighed. He med himself for not educating well and felt guilty for Chuck''s parents! Anna held Jacob Mo''s hand, the ident happened many years ago changed the whole Mo family. Ellie was too young to remember anything, so she didn''t feel scared. But Chuck had grown up and changed a lot. Except for Melody, he didn''t talk to anyone else, including Ellie. He almost regarded Melody as his spiritual pir and spiritual support, but he didn''t trust anyone of them. "Chuck, we don''t care what you want to do. But remember, this is your home and we are your family. No matter what happens, it will never change." Anna said with sincerity. Chuck lowered his head and said nothing. After a long while, he said slowly, "Melody is waiting for me. I''m going back first." Then he turned around and walked out. It waste, so Anna let them stay at the vi for the night. With a hundred puzzles remaining in her heart, Sophia intended to ask Ellie for a clear answer when Ellie was there. "It''s said that after pregnancy, husband and wife had better sleep separately. I''ll sleep with Ellie tonight." She tried to persuade Lucas, but he red at her. It seemed that he didn''t agree. Anna smiled and patted on the shoulder of Lucas, "Sophia is right. She is pregnant now. You should restrain yourself." Her mother''s words were direct enough. Lucas was shocked. Sophia smiled and took Ellie upstairs. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After taking a bath, theyy down on the bed together. They chatted casually while watching TV. Sophia talked about her new movie for a while, and then turned the topic to Melody. "Ellie, has Melody ever been pregnant??" Ellie nodded. Anyway, her brother had told her, so there was no need to hide. "It''s from Lucas?" "Melody told us that the baby is Lucas''s, but Lucas said nothing happened between him and her," Ellie pouted and said, "At that time, Chuck was so angry that he kept asking me to kill Lucas." "It''s impossible. ording to Lucas''s character, if the child is his, he won''t deny." Sophia touched her chin. After such a long time, she thought she knew something about Lucas. He had told her that his submachine gun had never been hot, and that he didn''t even know the pregnancy test stick, which proved that he was innocent in this aspect. "So do our family. That''s how they think of their rtionship. Melody insisted that the baby was Lucas''s. She also took out his pen and said that he left it on his bed after they slept together." "Did they have sex?" Sophia had been holding some grudges. "One of them said yes and the other said no. No one knows what happened between them!" Chapter 124 The Babys Movements (Part One) Chapter 124 The Baby''s Movements (Part One) After a pause, Ellie continued, "The most important thing is that my cousin''s attitude suddenly changed. He said he would be responsible for Melody and would marry her. All his family were shocked." "Get married?" Sophia was surprised, "Will Lucas marry Melody?" "Yes, everyone in the family does not agree, especially Grandpa. He said that except for the paternity test, the father of the baby in Melody''s belly would be Lucas''s, so that Melody could be epted as a member of the Mo family. However, in a few days, Melody suddenly lost her baby. If Lucas still wanted to marry Melody, his grandpa wouldn''t agree and even drove her out of the vi. In the evening, his grandpa called Melody to the study and after they talked something, Melody was annoyed and jumped off from the roof of the Maud vi. Although she was put on a floating mat, her spine was injured and she could only sit in the balloon all her life on a wheelchair. Then the Melody''s family left Maud Vi with Melody, and then my brother left as well. Grandpa doesn''t allow anyone to mention this matter again, and tell others that my brother has gone abroad to study. " Ellie sighed. She was sorry for her elder brother, who was stubborn about his love for Melody. Sophia gasped. The situation was far moreplicated than she could imagine. What on earth happened between Lucas and Melody? Her curiosity was driven by a desire, but she knew that she shouldn''t ask Lucas. Everyone had his bottom line. His taboo was about Melody. It was veryte at night and Ellie had fallen asleep very early. But Sophia was not sleepy at all. She got up from the bed and went to the balcony. A gust of cold wind blew over, mixed with the rich fragrance of Maud, flowing in the night. The moonlight poured into the garden. Between the scattered flower shadows, she saw a tall man. She looked at him and found that it was Lucas. He walked slowly along the stone path and then sat in front of a marble table. It turned out that she was not the only one who didn''t want to sleep. She walked out of the room and went to the back garden. "Why don''t you sleep?" she asked in a soft voice. He turned his head and saw her. Smiling, he held her hand and let her sit beside him. "What about you? Can''t you fall asleep without me holding you? " "You wish!" She stared at him shyly. "I just don''t get used to sleeping in a strange ce." "I''m d you didn''t overthink about it." He lowered his head and gave a faint smile which was somewhat mysterious and obscure like the night in the garden. "It''s impossible for me to think anything. After all, I have heard every word that Chuck has said." She sighed slightly. If he wanted, she could pretend that nothing had happened, but it might not be a good thing to deceive herself. "Sophia." He held her in his arms and said, "That''s in the past. Don''t let it affect us, okay?" His tone was earnest. She could tell that. It seemed that he did not want to exin clearly to her. If she guessed correctly, even the Mo couple would not know the truth of his rtionship with Melody. Otherwise, they would not have watched Chuck resent their son till now. "Lucas." She looked at him with a meaningful look, "I don''t care. But I want you to know that if you make this thing clear, it''s good for you and Chuck." He smiled slightly, which was more like a silent sigh. After a moment of silence, he bent over andid his head gently on her still t abdomen. After a while, he chuckled and said, "Sophia, I seem to hear the baby is calling daddy." "Nonsense. It has only been three weeks. I guess she is still half as big as a fist and her mouth is still so small. How can she speak?" She giggled. "Is she so small?" He looked up at her in surprise. "How on earth did you get your physical lesson? There''s no suchmon sense at all." She was speechless. As an experienced man in love, he should not be so scarce in terms of theoretical knowledge? "I prefer actual practice than theory." An evil smile crossed his lips. "Oh --" she took off the voice long, and there was a sly light shining in her dark big eyes. "Honey, whose first time you took with, is it Cindy?" It was obvious that she was trying to seduce him! He swallowed hard, stared at her with a kind of reproachful look, and decided to keep silent. "ONS? So randomly? " She kept asking. Pretending to look up at the stars, Lucas said, "Darling, shooting stars!" He tried to change the topic. Sophia was crazy. "You know who my first sex was, but I didn''t know you. It''s so unfair!" Lucas almost came to a break down point and said helplessly, "Honey, men''s first time is different from women''s!" He solemnly exined, hoping to put an end to this topic as soon as possible. "What''s the difference?" Sophia said seriously, "The first time is precious. But you single celled cavernous animals has a very casual nature, so you don''t care the first time at all and casually make sacrifices to someone. Unlike women, we always hope that the first time is left to the one we love most, even if he won''t be our husband in the future." "So, I am the one you love most." He took advantage of her weakness and pushed the boat with the current. She stared at him angrily. Recalling the moment when she was drunk, she realized that he took her virginity from her. "Okay, okay. It''ste now. Let''s go to bed." She had a little emotion in her heart. He noticed that and smiled helplessly. "I''ll go with you." He wanted to hold her hand, but she shook it off violently. Then she stood up and walked to the outside of the garden alone. Lucas had a quick temper. If she went to bed early, she would probably forget it tomorrow. So he followed her without coaxing her. However, this time he was wrong. The next morning she didn''t seem to calm down. When she saw him twisting his head, lifting his eyebrows, she turned around and left. "Honey." He hurried to catch up with her and held her in his arms fawningly. Fiona had wanted to push him away, but when she saw Mr. and Mrs. Moing, she put down her hands and smiled. "Daddy, Mommy, good morning!" "Did you sleep wellst night?" Asked Anna smilingly. "Not bad." She nodded. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Where is Ellie? She didn''te downstairs with you." Jacob looked backward. "She is still sleeping." Jacob smiled and shook his head. "She is still toozy to get out of the bed." "Let her sleep. I''ll ask the servant to bring her the breakfastter." Anna had always been kind to Ellie. After breakfast, Lucas left with Sophia. Sitting in the car, she was in a bad mood. Not wanting to talk to him, she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. In fact, she didn''t really get angry with him or make him angry. She just felt a little disappointed. She thought she already knew about Lucas, but now she found that there was still a dark andplex trap in the trap she had just dug out. "Did you have a poor sleep? I''ll take you home and we don''t go topany. " He held her hand when they waited for the traffic lights. Chapter 125 The Babys Movements (Part Two) Chapter 125 The Baby''s Movements (Part Two) "No, just go to thepany." She replied indifferently and pulled her hand out. Obviously, she was still angry. Luckily, Lucas had found out the reason via Inte for this morning. No sooner had a woman gotten pregnant than she suffered from endocrine disorders. She would lose her temper and be psychologically crazy. The man had tofort her in every aspect. "Honey, anger is not good for our baby. When we go back, I will obediently kneel down for you, and add a pan on my head, OK?" "Since when did you be so glib? It''s not like your style." She forced a smile. "As long as you are happy, I will do anything for you." He smiled charmingly. She also knew that she should stop, but she felt like something was blocked in her heart, and she was always ufortable. She sighed, maybe it was because she was pregnant. When they arrived atpany, she received a call from John. She hadn''t seen him since their wedding, so they decided to have dinner together. She thought that John would bring Ellie, but it turned out that he was the only one. He looked healthy. A new hairstyle appeared on his forehead, which made him look more mature. "I heard from Ellie that you are going to be a mother. Congrattions," A slight smile stole away the bitterness in his heart. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "How are you and Ellie doing?" She smiled like a crescent moon. "Not bad." He said briefly with a calm expression. He knew that he had more pity and responsibility for Ellie. Although she once had a child for him, it was not because he loved her. He couldn''t find passion or sparks. Perhaps he was too old to ept another woman. He started the car and asked, "Where shall we go for dinner?" "The weather is perfect for hotpot." "You know me best." John smiled, and his simple words touched the heart of Sophia. Yes, in front of her, he was a transparent crystal, able to see everything in the room clearly. While Lucas was a ss. Even if she had the magnifying ss, under the dazzling sun, she still couldn''t see the secrets in it. After arriving at hotpot restaurant, they ordered a two vor hotpot as before. Sophia cast a nce at the menu and chose the seaband and the ck wooden ears. John nced at the menu and said, "Pregnant women are not allowed to eat seaband and ck wooden ears." "Really?" Sophia was shocked. She quickly took out the ten forbidden cookbook prepared by Lucas. On seeing it, she patted her head and said, "Ah, you''re right. I almost forgot it." "You are going to be a mother. Why are you still so confused?" John shook her head and smiled. "John, how do you know that? Did you and Ellie start to prepare again?" Sophia nced at him with a yful smile. "No, it''s not like that." John shook his head, "I haven''t nned to get married yet. Why would I prepare that? I paid attention to her pregnancyst time, and I only knew that she was out of her mind, but I didn''t expect that you are the same." Sophia frowned at him. Men are careless most of the time, but they are really more meticulous than women sometimes. As soon as Lucas knew the night of pregnancy, he began to read the encyclopedia, cing a lot of taboos on her, fearing that this muddled girl would hurt his baby identally. Halfway through the meal, John took out his phone and said, "I have something to show you." And Sophia took it over, she found it was a design draft, which was spectacr and creative. "Did you design it?" She knew that John majored in architecture and design. John nodded and asked, "What do you think?" "Can the creative work of gifted designer at Columbia University be bad? Full 100 points! " She smiled. "Don''t tter me." Embarrassed, he scratched his head. He took a sip of beer and continued, "I gave the Xu group to my father. Recently, I have set up a designpany with my friends. I want to go out and exercise. I will go back when my father retired." "Well, I''m on your side." After all these things, John had grown from an innocent boy into a responsible and mature man. After having a sip of juice and a piece of mutton, she continued, "John, how about this? Our newly developed buildings will be handed over to your designpany. What do you think?" "Are you introducing business for me?" John asked with a smile. "I just want to win both of us." She raised the juice ss in her hand. "Okay." John picked up the beer can and clinked with her. After dinner, John sent her back to Bluewater Vi. When they entered the hall, Rose came over and greeted, "Mrs. Fiona, you''re finally back. Mr. Lucas is waiting for you to have dinner in the dining room." It was almost ten o''clock now. Walking into the dining room, Lucas fell asleep on the table. Looking at his tired face, he didn''t sleep muchst night. There was a fancy dinner in front of him, and two burnt out red candles. "Lucas." She patted him on the shoulder. He opened his eyes and saw her. With an attractive smile, he sat up and said, "Honey, you''re back. Let''s have dinner." When he turned his head and saw the two burnt out red candles, he was slightly stunned. "Why are the candles all burnt up?" "It''s already ten o''clock. Of course they were burnt out. I''ll heat the dishes for you. Eat them." She picked up the te, but was stopped by him. "Let the servant heat it up. Have a seat with me." He took her to sit beside him and put her little hand in his big palm. While ying with her hand, he asked: "Sophia, are you still angry with me?" "Why should I be angry with you?" She shook her head with a sad smile on her face. He didn''t say anything wrong or do anything wrong. She was just a little stubborn. "Where have you been? I called you but you didn''t answer." He sighed and rushed home. The first thing he did was to check her belongings. He was afraid that she would run away from home again on impulse and y hide and seek with him. "I''m having hotpot with John." She said lightly. He was surprised. "Ellie is also here?" "No, just me and John." Her tone was casual. Hiram furrowed his eyebrows, as if a little unpleasant. Sophia keenly noticed that, and knew that he was jealous. The male animals were just so possessive, especially this one. "Though I and John are separated, we can still get along with each other as good friends. And I know most about him in the world. I know all his little affairs from childhood. He never hides anything from me. Even if he can''t tell my parents about it, he will tell me that there is no secrets between us. In the world, John is the most trustworthy person in the world and he trusts me the most. " She couldn''t think of the reason why she would say that. At the same time, his eyes turned dark. His heart was beaten by a fierce sniper. Unspeakable pain overflowed from his strong outside. He stood up and walked up to the bar counter stiffly. He poured a ss of whiskey and drank it up. It seemed that he wanted to paralyze his heart with strong alcohol. The servant brought a bowl of hot dishes and said, "Sir, take some food." He had lost his appetite and staggered out, waving his hand. Chapter 126 The Babys Movements (Part Three) Chapter 126 The Baby''s Movements (Part Three) As he walked away, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. She covered her chest and gasped. She felt like she was about to suffocate. "Mrs. Sophia, are you all right?" The maid helped her to stand up. She shook her head and stood up. She felt so tired that she just wanted to lie down. She went back to her room andy on the bed slowly. She didn''t know where Lucas was. She didn''t want to ask or answer him. Outside the window, it was terribly dark. As a gale roared, sand and fallen leaves whirled in the dark clouds. Suddenly, a dazzling lightning was projected in from the floor to ceiling window. The thunders came in session, deafening. Even the windows and the floor slightly trembled. She covered her ears with her hands in a hurry and pulled the quilt to cover her head and feet. Hasty footsteps came from outside and quickly extended to the bedside. "Don''t be afraid, Sophia. I''m here." She raised her head and threw herself into his arms, bursting into tears. She felt nothing but grievance. The sky is like a slit. The rain falls in a torrential rain. The rain falls on the ss window, forming numerous streams and falling down slowly. "Sophia "Sophia..." He murmured. His voice was so weak as if it was broken by the rain. No matter how strong a person was, he or she had some weakness in his heart, and he or she did not want anyone to touch it. After the storm for the whole night, the leaves on the trees withered, the ground turned red and the yard was deste. When Sophia woke up from her sleep, Lucas was sitting next to her and looking at her for a moment. His eyes were deep and unpredictable. "Why are you staring at me sleeping?" She stared at him angrily and touched the corners of her mouth. Fortunately, there was no saliva. She didn''t sleep bad. He could tell that she was in a better mood from her expression. He smiled and asked, "Honey, are you hungry? Would you like to have breakfast with me?" She nodded. Soon, the maid brought her breakfast. After she finished eating, he got close to her and asked, "Honey, did you say those words on purpose yesterday to make me angry?" "No, it''s not." She shook her head, "What I said is the truth." Her answer was very clear-cut. Lucas was beaten again, his face ghastly pale, his chest heaving heavily, and the air was stirred. "So, do you still have John in your heart?" He said those words with gritted teeth, She was speechless. No wonder he was so different from yesterday. It turned out that he thought it wrong! Obviously, there was a deviation between men and women. Her intention was to be honest and trust each other without reservation, but was misunderstood as if she still had feelings for John. However, she didn''t intend to exin. She turned her head to look at him, with a cunning smile at the corner of her mouth. "Honey, let me keep a secret for myself!" He was stunned for a moment, and then a flicker of light shed through his eyes. It was unknown that if he understood what she meant. Pouting his lips, he didn''t say any more. In the afternoon, Sophia received a call from Maria. She hade back from Paris. This good news lit up her heart. To be honest, Maria was already half of Sophia and Lucas''s matchmaker. If it weren''t for her insistence on dragging her to the hotel and osting that bitch, she wouldn''t have entered the wrong room and met Lucas. Maria was a tortured woman. Her husband cheated on her and she had found the evidence. After divorcing him without hesitation, she went to Paris. Sophia was preparing a table of delicate desserts and inviting her to have afternoon tea at Bluewater Vi. Maria walked around the Bluewater Vi, looking around. When she walked around, she was amazed and envious. "Well..." she let out a heavy sigh and continued, "This is the real highness. Back then, I was always eager to marry into a wealthy family, so that I could live afortable life. But I didn''t expect that I would meet a bumpkin, who is an old man with arge amount of money at the bank, a lot of luxury cars and a lot of jewels. All of them are his brother''s. He is just a poor man who works for his brother." The more she said, the angrier she was. All her good youth was wasted on this old man. In fact, Maria was only two years older than Sophia. She didn''t go to college but studied fashion design at the Academy of professional technology. After she got the job, she worked as an assistant in a clothingpany and also a part-time model. Then she met a rich and powerful man in his forties named Ethan Wang who was obsessed with her beauty. Noticing that he was in a Porsche and wearing a famous brand, Maria believed that he was a rich man and followed him. "You''ve learnt your lesson from it. You''re a well-known designer now. I''m d to see you finally get over it." Sophia took her to the garden, and chatted with her over tea. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This time I''m back, and I''ll hold my first clothing conference in Q City. You and my brother-inw must be there!" Maria took a sip of her ck tea. "If you don''t invite me, we wille, too." Sophia giggled, and handed her a French cake, smeared with blueberry sauce. She took a bite, put it on the te, took out her cellphone and opened a set of design drawings. "Don''t mention that I don''t take care of you, this is the maternity dress I specially designed for you." Sophia took the box and looked through it. It was a collection, from three months to nine months, and by season she would wear all kinds of equipment. "Maria, you are so considerate." She was so moved that she held her face and gave her several kisses in session. As she ate up the cake, she said to Sophia with a stern look, "Although you get pregnant, you should not just pay all your attention to the baby in your body but forget about yourself. Even if you get fat, you should dress yourself up to be a charming mother to be. It''s an easy time for any man to cheat on his wife, especially my brother-inw, who is so handsome and rich. You must take good care of him and keep an eye on him all the time. Just in case, don''t let your guard down for a moment. " Sophia sighed silently. She couldn''t deal with those women anymore. They had even been unearthed under the ground. How could she have any energy to make preparations. The clothing press conference of Maria''s would be held this Sunday, and Sophia and Lucas were invited as the guests. The models were wearing gorgeous clothes on the T-stage. In a good mood, Sophia fixed her eyes on the models walking back and forth as well as the clothes designed by Maria. All of a sudden, a slender red figure appeared at the exit passageway of the venue, nobody noticed her since they all paid their attention to the models, but Sophia saw her because she was right in front of her. Chapter 127 The Babys Movements (Part Four) Chapter 127 The Baby''s Movements (Part Four) She shivered and her face was as pale as a ghost. Although she could not see her face clearly because of the light, she could almost feel that she was staring at her, with a ferocious and terrible smile on her face. She clenched her fist and wanted to rush over to grab her hair and p her on the face. ''Dare you make me scared again? Dare you hurt me again?'' but she refrained herself and didn''t want to ruin Maria''s show. Noticing her abnormality, Lucas caressed her forehead with his hand and asked, "Sophia, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Is your forehead sweating?" She shook her head, "Nothing, just a little hot." "Let me take you out for a breath of fresh air." He took her hand. "No, thanks." She drew her hand out. Her subtle action hurt him. These days, she seemed to still be angry, always cold and indifferent to him. He gradually understood why she was angry, but there was something that he had chosen to rot in his heart. On the way back, Sophia was holding her arms and her eyes were closed. She dared not open her eyes and looked out of the window, afraid of seeing the horrible shadow again from the dark shadow. She was not afraid of herself, but the baby in her belly. She was afraid that she would not be able to protect it. Arriving at the Bluewater Vi, Lucas thought she was asleep. He opened the door and wanted to hold her up. She opened her eyes, pushed him away, quietly got out and walked in. "Sophia!" He rushed to her and held her by the shoulder, "You can hit me and scold me. Don''t ignore me like this, okay?" She raised her eyes and nced at him, "I saw her in the clothing conference." "Who?" He was slightly stunned. "The female ghost is not dead. She is back!" He was stunned and fury rose to his brows. He had expected that, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold to make trouble. Seeing that Sophia was still suffering from the shock, he took her into his arms at once andforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid, honey. I''ve asked Jerry to investigate the whole thing. We''ll catch her soon." She raised her head and stared at him. "Lucas, tell me, how many secrets do you have and how much debt you owe?" Her questioning eyes made him feel pain all over his body. "Sophia, I''m not as bad as you think. Trust me!" His tone was almost pleading. "Really?" She sneered, "She didn''te after we got married. I have no grudge against her, but she always wants to kill me. It only proves that she hates me for having be your wife and for taking you away from her. She pretended to be the dead Joyce while she didn''t do those reckless things. She must know you very well. She even knows what happened to you ten years ago. " Lucas had thought about all these things, but all the people who could think of were excluded, except He stopped, it was a result that he didn''t want to see. "Sophia!" He caressed her face and said, "Calm down. Too much emotion will do harm to the baby." She pushed him away with all her strength. "Maybe he should note at all. I don''t know if I can protect him well. Instead of waiting it to be hurt, I''d rather go to the hospital to get him out tomorrow!" Her tongue was out of control, and she felt that her emotions had reached a crisis point of copse. His head was seized by a sudden rumble. Panicked, he embraced her again. "Don''t be emotional and say that. I will protect you well. I will never let her approach you again." She thumped his chest and cried sadly. Suddenly she felt that she began to hate him. "Lucas, I don''t know you at all, not at all. I shouldn''t have married you so soon. I''m regretful, I''m regretful!" Just like a sharp knife, the words stabbed deep into his heart. The heart kept messing and causing him to be painful and painful. It was bleeding. He tried to calm himself down and said, "Sophia, I swear, I will not let her hurt you and our child. Please trust me, trust me once, okay?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t say anything more. She just kept crying, which broke his heart into pieces. In the past few days, Lucas always stayed by her side and tried his best to make her happy. He didn''t feel relieved until she felt better. After breakfast, Sophia received a call from Maria. Seeing that she looked very anxious, she decided to go to her apartment. "Do you need me to go with you?" Lucas asked. "No, thanks. I have Mary and Janie." She shook her head, "It''s time for you to go back to thepany." Sophia didn''t know what serious thing had happened to Maria, so she hurriedly asked her to go to her apartment. It was not until then that she got to know that Maria was pregnant but she wanted to abort! "Maria, you have to think twice. It is a life!" She covered her lower abdomen with her hands subconsciously. She regretted a lot when she thought of the quarrel with Lucas the other day and impulsively said that she wanted to have an abortion. She was afraid that the little boy in her stomach would hear it and feel sad secretly. "Because it is a life, I have to be very responsible for taking care of it before it takes shape and take it away without any pain." Maria said seriously, as if she had thought it over. "Where is the father?" "I don''t know which one they are." "Maria!" Sophia was shocked, "Is the French so open?" "It''s the same as people in K Country." After a shrug, Maria dragged the speechless and angry Sophia into the car. As a vigorous woman, Maria was determined to take an abortion. But the sharp tools on the te made her almost frightened to death when she entered the operating room. The frightened screams shook the walls. Outside the door, Sophia thought there was an ident. Regardless of the nurses, she broke in with her bodyguards. Seeing her, Maria quickly hid behind her and said, "Take me away. I don''t want to do it anymore. I quit." Sophia apologized to the doctors and nurses who were scared and rushed out with her hand holding Maria''s. At that time, Ellie happened to be here for a woman''s examination. She looked back suddenly and saw Sophiae out of the abortion surgery room. Oh My God! Oh My God! She was so scared that her chin almost fell down. She dialed her brother''s number in a hurry. "Lucas, did you quarrel with Sophia?" "What''s wrong?" There was a bit of surprise in the other''s voice. How did she know? "Did you quarrel or not?" Ellie said anxiously. "It''s nothing serious. We have reconciled." Lucas exined hastily in case of Ellie would spread it out. "But I just saw Sophiae out of the abortion surgery room. Did she..." Before she finished her words, the man on the other line cut off and rushed to the hospital like a rocket. Chapter 128 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part One) Chapter 128 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part One) After hanging up the phone, Ellie looked back and found that Sophia and Maria were gone. She hurriedly called Lucas, who was rushing to the intersection with supersonic speed. He took an abrupt turn and headed for Bluewater Vi. At this time, Sophia was still on the road. Because Lucas had specifically told the bodyguards not to drive more than 20 mph. First, she sent Maria back to her apartment. Afterforting her for a while, she slowly went back to Bluewater Vi. When she walked into the hall, she saw that Lucas was on the verge of madness. "I called you. Why didn''t you answer the phone?" He had been calling her since he came back. "I have set the silent mode, why don''t you call Mary?" Sophia replied carelessly. It was not that he didn''t want to call her. It was just that he passed out because of anger. He hadn''t thought of that. "Where did you go?" He gritted his teeth. "I''m so tired. I''m going to bed now. I''ll tell youter." She waved her hand weakly and found that she was beginning to have a pregnancy reaction. She was dizzy and weak in her limbs. But for someone, her frail body actually suffered from excessive loss of blood during the surgery. His last sanity waspletely destroyed! He furiously grabbed her shoulders with his brows twisted together, and his chest heaved like a strong chest, "Sophia, when Ellie saw you enter the operating room, told me that you didn''t go there, told me she was wrong and told me that the baby was still alive. You didn''t do anything impulsive and you told me that you didn''t hurt it. Tell me, quick!" He was roaring, and his thundering roar shocked and hurt her eardrum. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to do. When did Ellie go? Why didn''t she see her? In a daze for an instant, Lucas thought she had acquiesced in his words. So he turned around, mmed his fist on the tea table. With a loud crash, the tea table broke into pieces, and the ss fragments sshed. Blood flew down from his fingers like rain drops, and fell on the carpet. "Lucas!" she screamed and looked at his hand in panic. He turned his head and stared at her. His handsome face was so ferocious that it seemed his pretty face had twisted. His eyes were like a volcanic eruption, and he was like a leopard on the edge of a madness, ready to tear all the living things around him apart at any time. She had never seen his expression like this before, so she was a little scared and stepped back unconsciously. "Lucas, your hand is bleeding. Calm down and listen to my exnation!" He strode forward and grabbed her shoulder again, the blood stained her clothes. "I can protect him. Why don''t you believe me? Why are you so cruel? Why did you kill our baby? Why? "He suddenly shrank his fingers. She felt so painful that she groaned and frowned. He seemed to feel it and let go of her hand. He was afraid that if he got out of control, he would crush her bones. Even if she had done something that he could not forgive, he still had pity for her. A tear fell down from his eyes. He turned around and stumbled outside. When he was about to walk out of the gate, Sophia, who was scared, regained herposure and said, "Lucas, the baby is alive. Our baby is here!" She shouted, trembling. He stopped all of a sudden. Turning around, he looked back, as if afraid to hear something wrong. "You What did you say? " "Our baby is still alive!" She nodded at him repeatedly, touching her lower abdomen. A rush of ecstasy swept over him. He rushed back like a whirlwind and held her in his arms. "Are you torturing me, Sophia?" The ups and downs were a hundred times more violent than that of the cloud flying car. It was simply making him dizzy. She hurried to ask the servant to bring disinfectant, ointment and gauze, and clean his wounds. "Look at you. You''re a calm person. You were so rash and indiscriminate when you got angry. Do you hurt?" "I can''t stay calm anymore when ites to you and our baby." He sighed and thought that they were his Achilles'' heel. If he was pressed harder, he would die. "What the hell are you going to do there?" "I went to the hospital with Maria. She is pregnant and doesn''t want a baby, so I went to the hospital with her for the surgery. But when she entered the operating room and saw the tools on the operating table, she was scared to scream. I thought something had happened, so I took Mary and Janie inside and took her out." She poked him on the forehead. "You are always so smart. Why are you so silly now? I won''t hurt our baby even if I''m impulsive. Besides, Mary and Janie are still there. If I really want to have a surgery, they will take me out." He lowered his head andughed. Yes, he was too anxious. If she had not said that she would have an abortion that night, he would not have been so crazy. The cut on his hand was deep, which made her heart ache. She applied medicine to the wound, blew it gently and wrapped the gauze carefully. "Still hurt?" He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest. "As long as I don''t let it hurt, I don''t care about other parts." She rested her head on his shoulder. All of a sudden, her mind was drifting away, and she felt that she didn''t need to worry about her past as long as he cared about her and cherished her. That was enough, wasn''t it? "Sophia!" A gentle voice came from the top of her head, like the night breeze that passed by. "What do you want to know in the past? I''ll tell you everything." She was slightly stunned. "Are you willing to talk about things about Melody?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He kept silent for a while and nodded. She held his handsome face in her hands and gazed at him, "Tell me, did you have sex with her or not?" "No, I didn''t." He answered straightforward with a big and honest look in his eyes. A sweet smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "That''s enough. I don''t want to ask about anything else. I don''t want to get to the bottom of it at all. I just hope to be the person you trust most." "You''ve always been." He kissed her gently on the forehead. She was his wife and he had been alone for decades and finally found his soul partner. She was the most worthy and the most trustworthy person for him in the world. She smiled and walked to the French window. She opened the window and reached out her hand. She picked up a ray of bright sunshine in her palm. How beautiful it was to be quiet! After a pause, he continued, "Tell me whether you have feelings for John or not." Well, she finally understood what really happened. It turned out that this was his real concern. He must have been very unhappy about her ex-boyfriend these days! She turned around and put her arms around his neck, "No, you''re being so bossy. How can you forgive others?" "No, you are mine. You can only belong to me!" He smiled happily and held her up to spin in front of the window. At this time, Jerry called him and give him the information he had asked to investigate. Chapter 129 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Two) Chapter 129 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Two) Casting a nce at her, Lucas was furious. He turned to her and smiled, "I have to deal with something. Be good at home." Sophia thought it was for business and nodded. Lucas rushed to Chuck''s vi at a bullet speed. He had an urge to kill him. Upon seeing Lucas, Chuck was shocked. This was the first time that Lucas hade to visit his family in the past ten years. Ellie happened toe over to see Chuck. She ran to him and took his arm. "Lucas, are you here for my brother?" She thought that Lucas wanted to make up with Chuck, which made her extremely happy. "Ellie, I have something to talk with Chuck." Caressing her head, Lucas said, "Good girl, go to the room first." Ellie nodded and went away obediently. She opened the door of the room and peeped into it. Chuck lit a cigarette and asked, "Why are you here?" Lucas had no patience to make small talks. "You have been to these cities recently. Holy Maurice, Provence, Los Angeles. What a coincidence! You have the same date with Sophia and I in honeymoon?" "What? Is it necessary for me to tell you where I am going? " Chuck puffed a smoke at his face. Lucas grabbed him by the cor. The cigarette hanging from the corner of his mouth fell to the ground, crunching. He stubbed it out and said, "You''d better tell me what you want to do with us?" "Why should I tell you?" Chuck pushed away him and pulled his cor so as to cover the red birthmark on his neck. Normally, he preferred to use the cor instead of showing this weakness to others! I''m not interested in following you! " He smoothed his clothes which had been messed up by him. At this time, a piece of white gauze was exposed from his sleeve. At the sharp sight of it, Lucas shouted. "What''s wrong with your arm?" "It''s none of your business!" With a groan, Lucas pulled up his sleeves. There was a rage in Lucas''s eyes. He hit Chuck with his fist, and thetter was knocked to the ground. Lucas rushed to him again, pulled him up and mmed him against the wall. "Chuck, if you have balls, take it out on me. Sophia is innocent. If you dare hurt her one more time, I will kill you!" Chuck spat a mouthful of blood on the ground, "Are you here to fight with me? Fine, I''ll be there!" He clenched his fists and tried to hit Lucas. But thetter dodged, Chuck rushed to him again. Thetter was against the table. " You are never my opponent in fighting!" Ellie couldn''t wait any longer and ran out of the room. "Lucas, Chuck, stop fighting. Let''s find out the truth first. I believe that Chuck won''t do such a thing." Then Lucas let go of Chuck, but Chuck was not convinced. He still wanted to fight back, but was hugged by Ellie. "Brother, do you know that when Lucas and Sophia were on their honeymoon, someone wanted to hurt Sophia?" Chuck sneered, "Then let''s ask him whether he has owed any love affair or not." "Brother, it''s not the time for you to be angry. Why are these ces you are going to are same as their honeymoon ces?" Ellie let go of him and poured cold water for Lucas and Chuck to calm them down. Chuck wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and took a sip of water. "I don''t know where they are going. I just take Melody there for fun. She told me where she wanted to go, so I took her there." "So, it''s Melody who wants to go these ces?" Ellie was shocked. "Hasn''t she always been mad?" "She''s not crazy. Sometimes she is a little sober. She talks to me and smiles to me." A sense of happiness spread over Chuck''s face. "How did your arm get hurt?" Lucas asked, he hoped it had nothing to do with Chuck. "This morning, when he was pruning a flower branch in the garden, he identally cut his hand. It was me who bandaged it." Ellie responded. Lifting up his sleeves, Lucas saw that the gauze was still bleeding. Apparently, the wound was fresh. "You see it clearly?" Chuck pulled down his sleeves and sneered, "You have owed so many love affairs. You have to pay them back sooner orter." "Come on, Chuck. We all know what kind of person Lucas is. It''s obvious that those girls have one- sided crush on each other and want to chase the man they love. However, t turned that his fault and all the people thought he was a yboy." With a pout, Ellie took out a can of frozen juice from the fridge, opened it and took a sip. "Brother, let me tell you. If you know who wants to hurt Sophia, you will be scared." "I didn''t do bad things, so I won''t be afraid." Ellie rolled her eyes at him and whispered in his ear, "It''s Joyce!" He was startled and jumped up from the sofa as if he was really frightened. "That''s impossible. Joyce is dead!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Are you frightened?" Ellieughed with her mouth covered. "Thriller, huh? I''m going to take this topic for a thriller." There was a muscle on Chuck''s face that was throbbing violently. Lucas looked at him deeply, reading the subtle reaction. At this moment, the door of another room was opened. Melody came out from the room controlled by a wheelchair. Her eyes fell on Lucas. Her vacant eyes suddenly lit up. "Lucas? Lucas, is that you? " Lucas looked at her. He was not sure if she was sober or mad, but Chuck ran to her in surprise and held her shoulder. "Melody, you wake up again, right?" Frowning, Melody murmured, and Chuck loosed his hand in panic. "I''m sorry, Melody. I forgot the wound on your shoulder." "Two months have passed. Why hasn''t it healed yet? Let me take you to see a doctor." Chuck said worriedly. Smiling at him, Melody shook her head and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. You forget that I have scar constitution and the wound is not easy to heal.." An indescribable look swept across Lucas''s face for a moment. He walked over and squatted in front of Melody. "Melody, I''m here to see you. Are you okay?" She lowered her eyes. The thick eyshes cast a mncholy shadow on her fair eyelids. "But my legs are injured and I haven''t been reviewing my lessons. What should I do, Lucas?" Her words made Chuck''s heart sink, and his beautiful face suddenly darkened, even gloomier than the twilight outside the window. It turned out that she wasn''t sober at all. She was just bluffing. With a smile, Lucas caressed her head, "Don''t worry. I''ll help you with your homework." "Yes." She nodded and forced a smile which looked so innocent and pure. Standing up and walking behind her, Lucas fixed his eyes on her shoulder and asked, "Melody, is your shoulder hurt? Let me help you with the medicine, okay?" "No way!" "I don''t want you to see me in such an ugly ce." said Melody, hurriedly grabbing her cor "Melody, it''s just a wound. It will recover in a few days. It won''t be ugly." Lucas came to her and smiled gently. "No! No! Please don''t!" Covering her ears, Melody shook her head and screamed wildly. Chuck pushed away Lucas and held Melody in his arms. "It''s okay, Melody. You''re fine..." He murmured, constantly touching her head to calm her down. Looking at them, Ellie was very sad. She felt that it was not worth it for Chuck. He was destined to live for Melody, but what he had done for more than ten years did not get her heart in return. Even if she was mad now, the one she kept thinking was her dear Lucas. Chapter 130 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Three) Chapter 130 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Three) Lucas also felt bad. He didn''t know what to say but sighed, "I have to go now." He turned around and walked towards the door. When he was about to open the door, Melody pushed Chuck away. She wanted to catch up with Lucas, so she fell off the wheelchair out of anxiety. "Melody!" Chuck immediately reached out to help her, but she shook off his hand. "Go away. It''s none of your business!" She crawled towards Lucas with difficulty. "Lucas, don''t go. I was wrong. I was willful and childish. I will change. I will." Lucas came back, held her up, put her on the wheelchair, and gently stroked her hand. "Melody, I''ll come to see you tomorrow, okay?" Murmured Melody as she looked down at him. It seemed that she didn''t believe what he said. "Will you come back? I waited for you to visit me every day, but you didn''te. It seemed that I had been waiting for you for a long time. " She blinked her eyes, and a drop of tear fell down from her eyshes. When she said that, Lucas''s heart quivered slightly. He hadn''t seen her since she left the Maud Vi. Although he knew that she didn''t leave Q City and lived in this ce, he chose to forget about all these things. He said, "Melody, I wille tomorrow. I promise!" She raised her eyes, smiled and said, "Then I''ll wait for you. If you don''te, I''ll not eat anything, nor sleep. I''ll wait for you all the time!" Chuck stood at the window and didn''t look at them. The reflection of the ss reflected his eyes that were filled with jealousy. Ellie sighed and left with Lucas. Seeing the door closed, Melody slid the wheelchair behind Chuck, "Chuck, are you not happy? I didn''t mean it just now. I know you are the best to me. You won''t be mad at me, will you? " Chuck turned around, knelt on one knee in front of her and buried his head in her legs. "Melody, I don''t mind if he can wake you up. I only want you to be healthy, smile and talk with me as before." "Chuck!" She fondled his head, and said with warmth in her fingers, "Well, I''ve remembered a lot of things, such as going out to theke in front of Maud Vi to fish. Lucas caught a lot of fish, but you didn''t catch any one. You were disappointed, and swam to the deepest ce where we could get the fish, with cramps in your legs and almost drowned. Fortunately, Lucas found you were saved. I also thought of we were peeling coconuts at the seaside. You climb so fast. You said you would not lose this time to Lucas, but you slipped down and hurt your arm by ident. " Chuck raised his head, with tears rolling in his eyes. "Yes, I''m nothing better than Lucas. He is better than me in every aspect. That''s why you like him." "No. Lucas has something not as good as you." Melody shook her head and said, "He can''t cook, but you can. Your cooking is very delicious. I like it very much. Don''t you remember that every time you lost to him, you woulde to him angrily and mor for the cookingpetition with him. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said: ''Okay, Chuck, you win! ''"After saying that, sheughed happily, as if she had gone back to the past. "You remembered! Melody, you really remembered everything!" Chuck nodded and held her up, laughing and crying. He had been waiting for this day for ten years. At this time, Lucas had returned to Bluewater Vi. Sitting on the sofa and holding a notebook in her hands, Sophia stared at a notebook intently. Her eyes were red, and she sniffed asionally, looking rather moved. "What are you looking at?" He walked over, sat beside her and put his hand on her shoulder. "It''s Joyce''s diary. Last time you asked Kim for it, he asked his parents to send it to you from Canada." She said and turned another page to read. "Have you found anything?" "s! What a pure and deep love! " She shook her head and sighed. Pointing at the words above, she continued, "Look at this. No matter how sad I was then, even though I felt that the whole world abandoned me, as long as I saw him, I am enlightened! ''"She mumbled these words with heart and soul, but Lucas was totally muddled because of vomit blood. He raised his hand and tapped her forehead gently. "I''m asking you to find clues, not focusing on these messy things!" Sophia closed the diary and put it on the table. She pouted and looked at him. "Honey, sometimes you''re too cruel, aren''t you? In fact, you can refuse other people in a less euphemistic way. Otherwise, it will hurt their self-esteem. " He shrugged. "Desperation can start again. If there is only remaining hope, you will be trapped and never get out." He said in a direct but meaningful way. She thought it over and thought that he was right. It was obvious that he didn''t love her, but his attitude was ambiguous, which caused the other party an illusion. Therefore, she still had hope. What was the difference between ying with love? If he didn''t love her, he should let her go. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If he loved her, he had to love her deeply. She took an ice cream from the refrigerator, scooped a spoonful of it into his mouth and said, "Honey, I read the previous diary and found that Joyce is a very optimistic girl. Generally speaking, people who are optimistic will often notmit suicide even after suffering a setback." He slightly nodded his head and reached out to wipe the ice-cream left on her mouth for her. "I went to see Melody today." "Really?" She was slightly surprised. She thought he was going out to work. "How is she now?" She asked lightly. He didn''t answer. After a long time of silence, he said, "I think I should go to see her more often." She smiled and put her hands on his face, "It doesn''t matter. You can go. I''m not jealous." He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. And so did she. Her cheeks were burning, rosy clouds rippled over her skin. She could not help but undo his buttons. He pressed the brake, grabbed her hands and swallowed some water to moisten his hot throat. His voice was still husky. "Honey, you can''t do it now. After the baby is born, I will satisfy you." She felt a little embarrassed and annoyed. The roles she was supposed to y were all turned around. How could they all be his? He raised the corners of his mouth and shed a yful smile. "You know I don''t mean that." Sophia pouted and stared at him. ''Come on! Don''t try to fool me around!'' she thought. He embraced her with a smile. How could he not know what she was thinking? "It was sleeping soundly. How could it be lonely? It will not wake up until our baby is born. " Chapter 131 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Four) Chapter 131 He Is On The Verge Of Breaking Down (Part Four) With shyness all over her face, she held up her small pink fist and gave him a gentle punch on the shoulder, burying her head in his arms. After dinner, Lucas went to the study. At the moment, Sophia was reading Joyce''s diary while eating cherries on the sofa. In the letter, Joyce wrote down the things about Melodyined to her about it. She secretly overheard the conversation between Lucas and Chuck. Chuck asked Lucas to let her go and Lucas promised to treat her as his sister forever. Joyce chuckled to herself. In her eyes, Melody was not only her best friend, but also her biggest rival in love. She was too beautiful and excellent, which made her feel jealous and lose confidence. Moreover, they had known each other since childhood. She felt that as long as there was melody, Lucas would not notice her. At the sight of this, Sophia shook her head. ''Watch out the best friend around you and don''t let her steal your boyfriend'' she thought to herself! "You are so absorbed!" Lucas went out from the study room. She looked up and stuffed a cherry into his mouth when he walked out of the room. "May I ask you something?" He smiled and spat out a small core. "I''m all that I want to tell you." "Did Joyce jump from the building before what happened between you and Melody?" Lucas stopped and said, "She was on summer vacation when I was going to marry Melody. Joyce was fired and she won''te to school in the new semester." He flipped her hair over her shoulder and asked, "Have you found anything?" "Actually, Joyce has always been jealous of Melody. Melody is the campus Belle and the princess of the piano. She is excellent in every aspect. She regards Melody as her biggest rival in love." Hearing that, Lucas raised his hand to touch his forehead, while a tinge of sadness shed across his eyes. He said, "Melody works very hard and very seriously. Her dream is that one day she will be able to hold a piano concert at a famous theatre. She must have had a wonderful life, which should not have been like this." With her head on his shoulder, Sophia stared at him right away. "Lucas, tell me the truth. If there was no Chuck, will you fall in love with Melody?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "In my heart, Melody is just like Ellie. She is only my sister," His tone was very calm and firm. If he did not meet this powerful woman, his heart would still be like a spirit who could not find home, floating in the air. Sophia sighed. That was not what Melody thought. In her mind, Lucas didn''t ept her must because of Chuck. She closed the diary, stood up and was ready to take a bath. But, he held her from behind with a naughty smile on his face, "Honey, do you want to take a bath with me?" She kicked him softly and said, "My belly is not big enough to make I can''t bent down. It''s a wonder that the little winter guy hasn''t woken up yet. Be careful!" Lucas was at a loss whether to cry or tough. With reluctance, he was forced to open his hands and fell down on the sofa. In the evening of the next day, when Lucas left thepany, he went to the vi of Chuck. Melody was waiting for him in the yard all day long. She did not want to go into the house. Chuck could not persuade her but stood quietly outside with her. They watched the sun rise from the East to the sky and slowly go down. Her eyes suddenly brightened as she heard the roar of the motor. She rushed to the door in a wheelchair. It was exactly the figure she had been longing for and expecting that got out of the car. "Lucas..." she smiled happily like a peony in full bloom. "Melody, are you obedient today? Did you follow Chuck''s order?" He walked up to her, pushed her wheelchair into the house. Following them in silence, Chuck was overwrought byplex emotions. He didn''t want Lucas to get close to Melody. He didn''t want him to get involved in their life. He was afraid that he would take her away again. But his appearance had made her sober. He hoped that she could get back to her senses. What he could do was to endure it silently. "Lucas, I want to y a piece for you." She turned around and looked at Lucas with a big smile. Chuck was surprised. She had never been to that favorite piano in the past ten years. Now she wanted to y the piano! How could she do that! He was so thrilled that his whole body was shaking. Although she was not yed for him, he was still very happy. Lucas pushed her to the front of the piano and adjusted the sound for her. She stretched out her slender and fine fingers to slowly tap the piano keys. Perhaps it had been a long time since she had yed the piano for a long time, and the sound from the piano was stiff and intermittent. "How could this be? How could I y such a horrible song in front of Lucas? It shouldn''t be like this. I did y very well, very well. " She shook her head desperately, clenched her fists and beat the keys hard. In a hurry, Chuck held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, Melody. You haven''t touched them for a long time. You''ll be fine after ying a little more." "It''s none of your business." She pulled out her hands, exerted some strength to push him away, and then bent on the keys and cried out loud. Lucas looked at her and found that she still seemed to be the same, who strived for perfection in everything without any ws. He gently touched her head and said, "It doesn''t matter, Melody. You haven''t practiced for a long time, so you are a little rusty. Let me y with you, okay?" Raising her head and taking a few sobs, a smile yed at the corners of her mouth. She said, "Lucas, let''s y Mozart''s two Piano Sonata in G major." "Okay." Lucas nodded. As a result, a series of mobile sound waves rang out in the room, forming the quiet Twilight into pieces, and ying the dull dusk into lively and dancing. Looking at them, Chuck felt that he was as useless as before. He could not y the piano with her. No matter how hard he tried, he could not keep up with her rhythm. Her fingers flew on the keys like a waterfall. Only Lucas could y the piano, and they cooperated perfectly without any trace. Chapter 132 A Little Princess You Want (Part One) Chapter 132 A Little Princess You Want (Part One) It was dark when they finished a piece. Lucas stood up and was about to leave. Seeing him leaving, Melody''s smiling face immediately turned gloomy. She asked, "Lucas, are you leaving so soon? We just yed a piece. I still have a lot of music to y with you." Caressing her head, Lucas said, "I have something else to do. You can stay at home and do some exercise. Next time Ie, I need to take an examination." "When will youe again, Lucas?" She raised her head and looked at him, her eyes filled with tears of sadness. "If I am not busy this weekend, I wille to see you. But you must be obedient and listen to Chuck." He smiled and sounded like he wasforting a child. She nodded and went back to the piano to continue ying. It seemed that she didn''t want to see him leave. He beckoned Chuck to go out with him, and Chuck followed behind. He stopped in the yard and asked in a casual tone, "How''s the wound on Melody''s shoulder? Did you take her to see a doctor?" Chuck shook his head, "No, she won''t go. I applied medicine to her wounds every day. It''s not as serious as before." After a short silence, Lucas said: "It has been two months. Did she get hurt abroad?" His voice was still t, as if he was just talking about the rainst night. "It was..." Chuck stopped. An unexinable look shed through his eyes. He said, "Don''t worry about her. I''ll take good care of her." After that, he turned around and walked into the room in a hurry without even saying goodbye. It seemed that he was afraid that Lucas would ask something else when he stopped him. Looking at the direction he disappeared, Lucas had a deep expression on his face. He took a nce sideways and saw the curtain of the vi move a little. It seemed that someone was looking at them behind the window. His eyes deepened and walked out quietly. Back to the Bluewater Vi, Sophia was sitting on the sofa and looking at the sample drawings of the baby room designed by Lucas. She frowned tightly. The whole room was mainly in pink color, and there were gorgeous Princess beds, merry go round, doll, pumpkin shopping cart This was a strong evidence that he hoped that the baby in her belly was a little princess. "Honey, are you satisfied?" He looked at her with a smile. "Unsatisfied!" She stood up, put her hands on her hips, and stared at him with extreme disapproval. "It''s less than three months. You can be sure that it''s a girl. What if it''s a boy? Do you want him to live in such a pink house?" He held her to sit down and pressed his ear on her belly. Then he muttered something she didn''t understand. He looked up with satisfaction and said, "Honey, don''t worry. I told her it must be a princess." The desire in his eyes was obvious. Being conservative, it was the first time that Sophia saw such a man who preferred boys to girls. "Okay, she''s a princess you desired for." She pouted and was a little worried. If he was a boy, would he dislike him? In the next three months, Sophia had morning sickness. Early in the morning, she went to the bathroom and vomited all day long. With a heartache, Lucas pat her back and stroke her chest to relieve her. As soon as she stopped, he held her to the bed and helped her lie down, "How are you? Are you feeling better?" "I''m feeling much better now, but I just feel a little boring with my soft body." She rested her head on his shoulder, and he stroked her face lovingly. "I''ve made an appointment with the doctor. Tomorrow we''ll go to the hospital for a prenatal examination and let the doctor see what the little thing is and how it could be so troublesome!" She nodded andy down. "I want to sleep a little longer. Don''t go. Hold me." He smiled gently,y down with her and held her up. He found that after the pregnancy, the toughness of her became thinner day by day. The sense of softness and intimacy he felt when they were together made him overjoyed. All he wanted was to love her all his life. The next day, when she finished the birth test, Lucas was shocked and worried about the truth. He raised his hand and gently stroked her slightly bulging belly. He didn''t expect that there were two babies in it. No wonder Sophia suffered a lot. "After we go back to the baby room, we will design it again. It will be gender neutral, which suits both boys and girls." Sophia gave an order. A woman would only be a princess for a day in her life, and a queen for ten months, however, she should be responsible for her lifetime''s work. She had to make good use of the ten months to get the hold of the family. "Yes, honey. We have to change a big room and double the things of every kind." Lucas responded immediately and helped her into the car. He put a cushion behind her to make her feel more comfortable, and then asked the driver to slow down at ten yards.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Do you want something to eat these days? ording to the inte, if pregnant women like eating sour food, then the baby she give birth to must be a son, if she likes spicy food, then it must be a girl, you prefer spicy food, don''t you?" He looked at her with a secret shimmer in his eyes. Rolling her ck eyes, she added, "I don''t want to eat sour or spicy food now, but cherries." "We have." Lucas opened the freezer in the car, in case she would be greedy. He asked Mary to prepare fresh fruits every day in the car, "Cherry, ck gourd, Chinese apricot, Yvonne, anything you want to eat." She raised the corners of her mouth, and a happy smile appeared on her face. In order to consideration and consideration of his consideration, she had gambled against him in one hundred percent. She had made up her mind that sometimes she had to take a slight risk of her life, which was thest thing she would do. "Honey, we don''t need to go back now. Let''s go to the Ellie''s house," Today was Ellie''s birthday. She was holding a party at home. "If you are tired, we won''t go." He put a cherry into her mouth. "It doesn''t matter. How can we not go to Ellie''s birthday party? I have prepared presents for her," She shrugged and told Mary to turn right at the next crossing. Ellie''s birthday was in therge garden in the air in her apartment. The birthday girl wore a light yellow Greek dress with a princess hairstyle and a fresh make-up. She looked like the ancient Greek goddess. When she saw Lucas and Sophia, she asked John to greet them. Hearing that, John took a nce at Lucas coldly. It was impossible for him to get along well with this enemy who took away his love and hate for a long time. He turned to look at Sophia, who smiled warmly at once. "Sophia, I''ll let you have a taste of my steakter." "John, can you roast steak?" Sophia asked with a slight smile, covering her mouth She still remembered that during the second summer vacation, he came back from the United States and said excitedly that he wanted to roast steak for her. However, the steak was roasted, and his fingers were scalded with several big bubbles, which made her very distressed. Chapter 133 A Little Princess You Want (Part Two) Chapter 133 A Little Princess You Want (Part Two) "I''m very well done. I will prepare the best steak for you today." John was not the man who used to be. Now he was not only handsome in the drawing room but also skillful in the kitchen. "Okay, let me taste the food you cookter." Sophia smiled gracefully. A murderous light quietly shed through Lucas''s eyes. In his heart, John was still an invisible enemy. His foundation was too deep, and there would be a danger if he came back at any time. He had to be prepared in advance. Ellie was more nervous than him. She still needed to work harder. Noticing that a new friend was approaching, Ellie held John''s arm and tried to send him away. But he was unwilling to do so. He had a lot to talk with Sophia. He wanted to let her see his change and to let her find that he was much better than before. He couldn''t change his habit of being with her for a long time. No matter what happened, he wanted to be the first one to share with her. But Lucas was standing in the middle with a pair of vignt eyes and the defense capacity of his body was 9999%! It seemed that he was reminding them that he was her husband! He felt that cold water was pouring down and drenched his heart. The past was gone and she had married someone. And she would be a mother soon. She didn''t only belong to him as before. He came to his senses again, and finally he broke down in the cruel reality. He uttered thousands of words and was held back by Ellie unwillingly like a robot who felt depressed and walked away. Sitting on the chair with his arm around her waist, Lucas offered Sophia a ss of juice and said, "Honey, you want to eat steak, I''ll roast it for youter." Understanding what he was thinking about, she gave him a smile and said, "Well, today is Ellie''s birthday. John is going to do his best. You''d better not steal other people''s thunder." The most important thing was that she was very worried about Lucas''s skills. Since the little steak was out of the furnace, it would not make this perfect image hateful. "All right." It seemed that she convinced him. He raised his eyebrows, ''Just give him a chance to show his ability." As they were talking, a soft voice came from not far away, "Lucas..." Turning his head, Lucas saw Chucking slowly towards him, together with Melody on the wheelchair. Sophia also looked at them, Melody was no longer dull or, crazy and silly. Her beautiful face was like blooming roses, and her eyes were bright, like the ck ze shining in the sun. "Is she recovered?" Sophia was confused. Lucas nodded, "She has returned to normal. She can almost remember everything in the past." As for the tragedy, she seemed to have forgotten itpletely, or maybe she had selectively forgotten it, which was the best, he only hoped that her heart could bepletely untied, and that she could spend the rest of her life with Chuck. Chuck and Melody walked to them. At the sight of Sophia, the smile on the face of Melody frozepletely. "Lucas, do you get a new girlfriend?" "Melody, she is not Lucas''s girlfriend, but his Cousin. " Chuck exined hurriedly and winked to them again and again. It was uneasy for Melody to woke up. He was afraid that she would be stimted again and be what she used to be. Sophia and Lucas looked at each other, and could only cooperate. She smiled at Melody, "Hello, I am Sophia, Lucas''s cousin." "So you are his cousin." Hearing that, Melody breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled again, "Howe I haven''t seen you before? I have seen many rtives of Lucas''s family." "I I used to live in America, this is the first time I''ve been to Q City. " Sophia suddenly realized that she had changed her mind so fast. "Oh." Nodding her head, Melody turned to look at Lucas and didn''t talk to Sophia, "Lucas, are you busy recently? Why don''t youe to see me again? " Lucas smiled gently, "I have a lot of work to do recently. I''ll visit you when I''m free." "Can I call you then? Though I can''t see you, I will be happy as long as I can hear your voice. " Melody blinked her big eyes and looked at him pitifully. "Of course." After nodding slightly, Melody asked him to help her stroll around. Watching them walk away, Sophia handed a ss of champagne to Chuck. "Is she really sober now?" She found that Melody was as clingy to Lucas as before. Chuck looked a little mncholy. "Her memories remain in the past." "So you want to hide it from her all the time?" "I''m just afraid that she can''t take it." Chuck sighed. He wanted to make it clear to her. During these days, she always mentioned Lucas, which almost drove him crazy. At this time, Lucas came to the central stage of the garden with Melody, when she saw the piano, her eyes brightened up, "Lucas, I want to y the piano. I practice it every day. I''ll y it for you."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Lucas pushed her to the front of the piano. Her slender fingers danced on the keys, like many white spirits jumping quickly. The fate of beryl was excited and sad in her y. "Lucas,e with me!" Sitting beside her, Lucas cooperated with her, as harmonious and tacit as before. The friends around them were also attracted to them. "Well yed." "Too tacit. It''s like just one person ying." Everyone was praised, and the apud was heard by Chuck. With a bitter smile on his lips, he said: "Sometimes, I really think they are a match. If I hadn''t been the obstacle between them, they may not be like today." Her tone was full of sadness. Without any jealous expression on her face, she didn''t think she should be jealous at all. It was just a piece of music and she said: "Lucas is my husband and Melody is your wife. You shouldn''t say that." "I have never been in her heart." Chuck buried his head in his palms. "But Lucas only loves me. He always treats Melody as his sister. You don''t have to worry too much." Sophia patted him on the shoulder tofort him and walked towards the crowd. When the song was over, thunderous apuse erupted. Melody''s heart was beating fast. It seemed that she hadn''t been praised and surrounded by a crowd for a long time. What was more important was that she was together with Lucas. She raised her arms excitedly, held around his neck and kissed Lucas on the cheek. Lucas was shocked. He pushed her hand away and stood up to search for Chuck in the crowd. However, he was still not reced at the critical moment? But Chuck didn''t show up. He was hiding in a corner, dejected. John''s eyes were burning with anger when he saw this scene. Lucas was cheating on Sophia openly while she was pregnant with his child. That was going too far! He was about to punch Lucas in the face, but Ellie hurriedly grabbed him and took him to a quiet ce to exin. The others all gasped and turned their eyes to Sophia. Sophia wasposed and cool. She walked to Lucas and held his arm, "Hi, cousin!" The sound was clear and loud. Everyone was confused. Was she ying a role? "Chuck was over there." She pointed to the shadow behind the Silvertree. "Let''s return Melody to him." While walking, Lucas gazed at her face. He was afraid that his wife would be jealous of Melody, so he had to kneel down on the floor of their house. Turning around, Sophia smiled calmly, which didn''t seem to ease the anxiety of a certain person. Chapter 134 A Little Princess You Want (Part Three) Chapter 134 A Little Princess You Want (Part Three) Melody was a little disappointed. She did not understand what Lucas was thinking just now. Chuck was sitting behind a silver tree, scratching his head with distress. His thick ck hair was disheveled by him. Seeing that they were back, he stood up and took over the wheelchair of Melody. "Lucas!" Said Melody, looking pitifully at Lucas, reluctant to part. "I have something to discuss with Lucas, Melody, I''lle to youter," Sophia exined as she coaxed the little girl Family matter! When Lucas heard these two words, his heart trembled. Did she want to tame him? Then he obediently followed Sophia, walked to the chair in front of tulip and sat down. "Honey, I was a little slow in the response just now. I didn''t avoid her in time. I''ll be more careful next time." He would admit his mistake and try to reduce the punishment. Sophia put her hand on his broad shoulder and patted it gently. "I forgive you this time. But remember to be smart next time. Don''t embarrass your wife in public." His wife was so magnanimous. Lucas was gratified. It waste in the afternoon, and John was preparing the best steak for him. The delicious smell of the beef steak wafted in the garden, which reminded Sophia of a good appetite. Sure enough, it was a three-day separation. When they looked at each other with new eyes, John''s barbecue skill had improved by leaps and bounds. She licked her lips and was about to turn around to have a look when a piece of fragrant and crispy steak was served in front of her. "Have a try, please!" He wanted Sophia to be the first guest. Sophia took up the knife and fork, cut a piece and put it into her mouth. ''God, it''s soft, tender and fragrant. This is so yummy!''! She gave the thumbs up and gobbled it up. John smiled. He nced at Lucas with his eyes full of pride, which stabbed directly into Lucas''s heart like a sharp knife. Ellie had told him that Lucas couldn''t even cook noodles. Cooking was his weakness. Seeing that John went to Sophia''s ce, Ellie came to her in a hurry. "John, I want to eat. Today is my birthday. You have to roast for me." "No problem." John nodded and embraced Ellie, "I think men should not only be privileged outside, but also considerate at home. They are good at cooking, and cook candlelight dinner for their wives asionally. It''s more romantic. Ellie, do you think so?" Ellie didn''t hear the implied meaning of his words at all. She thought he was flirting with her and nodded madly with a smile. However, Lucas heard what he said clearly. Veins throbbing in his forehead, he wanted to beat him out, especially when he was still flirting with his wife. "Sophia, do you want some more? I''ll roast for you." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia nodded her head. She was so excited that she didn''t notice her husband''s feelings at all. John left with a triumphant smile. Sophia continued to eat, and from time to time she smacked her lips, as if she was recollecting the vor she had just had. Lucas was almost driven crazy. He wanted to grab the te from her hand and throw it directly into the trash can. "Is it really so delicious?" "Yummy, it''s really yummy. I''ve never eaten such a delicious roast steak. John''s cooking is really excellent." ''She is just adding fuel to the mes.'' though Lucas''s eyes were full of fire, his wife had already been controlled by her desires. She was so hungry that she even sent a piece of meat to his mouth. She said, "Try it. It''s really delicious!" "I hate roast steak the most," He turned his head away, grabbed the cold water on the table and gulped it down to calm himself down. And soon enough, the second and the third pieces were handed over to Sophia by John in a very hospitable manner. As for Sophia''s appetite, he was quite clear about it. Sophia said gratefully, "John, what if I miss your steak tomorrow?" "Then call me and I''ll cook for you. Or you cane to my house and I''ll cook for you," John continued "Okay." Sophia nodded her head firmly. Standing beside her, Lucas was sweating profusely and gulped down another mouthful of ice water. It turned out that except for being a tough woman, she was still a greedy woman? Coaxed by John who was grilling steak, Sophia lost all her dignity and shamelessness,pletely forgetting her husband. Lucas suddenly realized a truth that if he wanted to lock up Sophia, he had to first tie up her stomach! The sky had already darkened. Sophia ate and drank to her heart''s content. She also had the babies in her belly. While Lucas was gulping down a lot of ice water. "Honey, have you finished eating?" "Yes." She nodded and put her hand on his shoulder, "Honey, are you thirsty? You have three bottles of water. Do you want to eat something?" As she spoke, a small hand brought a te of golden roast chicken wings to Lucas. "Lucas, have some. I made it for you!" "Thank you, Melody." He took it over and had a sip when he saw Melody was staring at him with expectation. "Does it taste good?" Melody said with her eyes slightly squinted. "Yummy! Yummy!" Lucas nodded. Hearing that, a sweet smile yed at the corners of Melody''s mouth, which was as gentle as the surface of the water, and gradually yed a role in the game. The smile yed at the corners of her eyes, as if a song would be yed at the end of her mouth. She asked, "Lucas, what else do you want to eat? I''ll roast again." "Don''t bother, Melody. I''ll do it myself." Lucas touched her head. "You can''t roast." Smiling, Melody moved her wheelchair and said, "I''ll roast for you. I know what you like to eat." It really hurt to mention that, for it poked Lucas''s soft spot again. He lowered his head to eat chicken wings for rxation. Melody had roastedmb chop, white crucian, and lobster for him. Seeing that he was enjoying the food with relish, she happily turned the wheelchair to the washroom to wash her hands. Chuck originally wanted to go with her, but she wanted to exercise her independence. "It''s good to have someone roast food for you. I don''t have the strength to move recently," said Sophia with a smile, resting her head on the shoulder of Lucas. Lucas red at her without saying anything. Actually, he was ming Ellie who held a party and what was more, a buffet barbecue. She made John the limelight because of the troubles she had made! Ellie sneezed from far away. The garden was shrouded in darkness. The servants brought a cake. All stopped talking and gathered around the cake, waiting for the birthday star to blow out the candles. The garden became extremely quiet. Suddenly, a scream broke the night, and shook every corner in the garden. The sound came from the bathroom. Chapter 135 A Little Princess You Want (Part Four) Chapter 135 A Little Princess You Want (Part Four) "Melody --" Chuck rushed to her, and the others followed him. He pushed the door open and saw Melody falling to the ground, with her eyes closed, her hands over her head, trembling. "What''s wrong, Melody?" Chuck hugged her. "Joyce! Joyce! I saw her! " Melody jumped into his arms with fear. Sophia shivered and grabbed Lucas''s arm unconsciously. He held her up with a sharp light shing in his eyes, "Melody, where is Joyce?" "She is outside the window." Pointed at the window, quivering, Melody continued, "She was in a red dress, and her hair was long. Her face was as white as a piece of paper, and her eyes were still bleeding. She had been staring at me, just like when she had died." "Let''s go out and have a look." John took them to the garden for an inspection. Ellie walked to the window behind the bathroom, but found nothing there. When she was about to go back, she stepped on a hard object and picked it up. It was a pearl earring. However, theer found nothing. Ellie gave the ear she had picked up to Melody. After taking a closer look at the earrings, Melody eximed, "They are the earrings that I gave to Joyce on her seventeenth birthday." The crowd looked at each other and burst into an uproar. Sophia put her head against Lucas''s chest, and her heart raced uncontrobly. Then Chuck put Melody on the wheelchair and pushed her back to the garden. At the moment, the party was over. After Ellie finished cutting the cake, the guests left, leaving the Mo family members alone. Lucas walked to Melody, who was still frightened, and consoled her with his hands on her head. Then he asked, "Melody, do you think of Joyce?" Nodding, Melody said in a trembling voice, "She died. She jumped off the building." Chuck held her shoulders and said, "Have you seen it clearly? Is that woman really Joyce?" "It''s her! It''s her! Though she looks scary, I can still recognize her! It''s her!" Melody threw herself into Lucas''s arms and cried, "I''m so scared, Lucas! I''m so scared!" "Cousin, is the woman Melody was the female ghost who followed you?" Hugging her arms, Ellie quieted down. She didn''t expect the ghost to follow them to her apartment. "If she wants to go to the bathroom, she must pass through the garden. There are so many people here, but why did not one of us see her?" Asked John, confused. "Because she is not a human at all. She is a ghost. It must be a ghost!" Cried Melody. Chuck had been silent. His face was extremely solemn and there was a muscle on his face that was twitching. He took over Melody from Lucas and said, "Melody and I have to go home now." Lucas held Sophia''s hand and thought, ''Now, it''s time for us to go.''. "John, stay with me tonight, okay?" said Ellie in fear and wouldn''t let go of John''s hand Seeing her shivering, John felt sympathetic to her and hugged her, nodding. Lucas had been worried that Sophia might be in low spirits. To his surprise, as soon as she got in the car, she fell asleep quickly. The two boys in her belly had exhausted her. She was dizzy and weak, so she had no mood to worry about the ghost. The next day, when Sophia woke up, she found that Lucas had already gone. He should have gone to work. Sophia stretched and got upzily. Pushing the window open, she caught a whiff of thick smoke. She looked out and found that the smoke came from the backyard and was still billowing. Oh, my God! It''s on fire! She panicked and pressed the nurse call button to call Rose. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rose rushed to her room hurriedly, "What''s wrong with you, Mrs. Sophia?" "No, not me." "The backyard is on fire! Go and ask someone to put out the fire!" said Sophia hurriedly and pulled her to the balcony, pointing to the rolling smoke. "It''s not on fire, but Mr. Lucas is grilling steak for you."Rose burst intoughter "Roast steak?" Sophia was surprised, "He''s grilling steak?" "Yes." Rose replied, "I don''t know what happened to him yesterday. He mored early in the morning to ask all the people to move the barbecue furnace into the backyard. He said he wanted to roast steak, but he didn''t even cook noodles. How could he roast steak?" She paused and sighed, "He has been grilling for the whole morning, and is absolutely forbidden to let anyone approach. All the steak in the fridge has been used up, so I have to call Gary and ask him to bring the steak as soon as possible. I think that a cow has been roasted." Hearing this, Sophia couldn''t helpughing. Following herughing, Rose, who had always been very serious,ughed. "I''ll go downstairs to have a look. We have to stop such a waste of beef as soon as possible." Sophia walked to the backyard and coughed from the rolling smoke. "Damn it!" Someone cursed. Then he shoved the ck thing out of the grill and threw it into the trash can. There were two garbage cans filled with ck things near him. It ''s really nothing but gold. No one is perfect.! She covered her nose with her hand, quietly walked over to him and knocked on his back. He turned abruptly with a murderous look and immediately softened down when he saw it was her. However, she was shocked. His handsome face was full of oil gray. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and added two more lines. "Honey! Are you hungry? I''ve practiced for a whole morning and I think this piece of steak will be ready soon. " He grinned, showing a row of neat teeth, and finally let her see the ce which was white. She quickly got wet tissue to wipe his face and said, "Well, don''t roast any more. I don''t want to eat steak today!" "You don''t feel like eating today, maybe tomorrow." He shrugged his shoulders and picked up a piece of fresh steak and put it on the grill. He had to learn how to cook it. If one day she wanted to eat steak, she might go to find John. He would never allow such a thing to happen! She seemed to have read his mind and smiled, "When I want to eat it, we can just let the cook do it." "But honey, I want you to eat the steak I personally made." He looked very serious. She stepped forward and hugged him from behind. "You fool, I want a husband, not a cook. It doesn''t matter if you can cook or not. Just like me, I also have a lot of things that I can''t do either. I don''t know how to dance. Every time I dance, I step on your foot. I don''t y golf. A swing goes out not a ball, but a golf club." Chapter 136 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part One) Chapter 136 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part One) "Honey, as the number one young master of Q City, can''t I even roast a steak? If I can''t roast a fine steak for you today, then I have to say sorry to my fame! " It seemed that he was only making beefsteak today. Therefore, Sophia gave up the persuasion. She found a chair to sit down and began eating breakfast, watching the man who was tenacious and throwing it. When she was about to fall asleep, an excited cheer came from the above. Lucas showed his golden steak in front of her with great interest. "Honey, have a taste." She thought that she should at least show consideration for him. After all, no hard work is always rewarded! Sophia took it and took a small bite. "How does it taste?" He stared at her unblinkingly. His eyes were glittering, nervous and expectant. "Yummy! It''s so yummy!" She nodded her head repeatedly. To be honest, what she ate was not the steak and taste, but full of gratitude. He took a long breath, as if relieved, and then smiled, like the suning out of the clouds above, charming and brilliant. After returning to his room, he wiped the oil stains off his body, and theny on the bed together with her to watch TV. Sophia''s phone on the bedside table rang. She picked it up and found it was a strange number. At the moment she read the message, her hand trembled violently. She screamed and threw the phone on the ground. Her belly began to shrink. Unconsciously, she covered her belly with her hands. Her face turned pale. "What''s wrong, Sophia, does your stomach ache?" Lucas jumped up from the bed. Sophia shook her head and pointed at the cellphone. It was a picture, an adolescent, blood drenched, horrific. zing anger rushed to his head from his chest. Lucas clenched his fist furiously with the cracking of his finger joints. "It''s her. It must be her." Sophia curled up at the bedside. Seeing this, Lucas jumped to the bed and held her in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, honey. It''s just a photo. It''s okay." "She is like a shadow haunting me. She doesn''t want me to live well." She grabbed his cor with anger. "Sophia, I will handle this." Lucas said in a low voice. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sitting up, Sophia took out Joyce''s diary from a drawer of the bedside table. She had read it for days. Joyce wrote her diary almost every day. Thest date was the day before she jumped off the building. Butter, there was a print of tear. She might have wrote it on the day she jumped off the building, but someone didn''t want to let her see it. Sophia turned to thest five pages, on which Joyce wrote that she had discovered the secret of Melody. She felt that she could prevent her from marrying to Lucas with this secret. When Lucas saw this, he was shocked and his expression became extremelyplicated. "You want to keep this secret for Melody, don''t you?" Sophia looked at him. Without answering, Lucas ced his chin on her hair and unconsciously rubbed it. After a long while, he said in a weak voice, "I owe her." After a long moment of silence, he picked up his phone from the bedside table and opened the information Jerry had found. "In fact, there are something I''ve been trying to tell you." Looking at this, Sophia couldn''t help but feel a spasm in her heart. She saw the contradiction and struggle in his eyes, and also the guilt and pain behind it, which were a dustden yet unforgettable barrier. She didn''t want him to be tortured again, and she wanted topletely open him up. She raised her head and touched his face, "Lucas, no matter what decision you make, I will support and cooperate with you." "Sophia!" Lucas looked at her emotionally. She was the only one who knew him. The air in the room was silent for a long time. A breeze gently blew the window gauze, and the sunlight sprinkled the shadows of the flower trees on the woollen carpet. She was so obsessed in his arms that she almost forgot everything. Suddenly, a ringtone broke the silence. He let go of her reluctantly and took up the phone beside him. It was from Melody. "Lucas, what are you doing? Are you free to visit me today?" "Recently, Sophia and I will spend the weekend in the HB Vi. Can youe with Chuck?" Said Lucas. "Okay, I''ll tell Chuck. See you in the afternoon." Melody''s voice was full of joy. In the afternoon, as soon as they arrived at the HB Vi, Chuck and Melody came. In a short blue dress, Melody was as pretty as a mermaid walking out of the ocean. Looking at her, Sophia sighed in her heart, ''Such a beautiful and smart girl. Her life should be wonderful and brilliant. Why did God y tricks on her?''! It seemed that Melody chose to ignore her all the time and let her eyes settle upon Lucas. "Lucas --" she gently called his name with a bright smile. Behind her, there was a shadow on the face of Chuck. It seemed that he didn''t sleep wellst night. Lucas greeted them and took Sophia to wee them. As soon as Melody saw them were hand in hand, the smile on her face froze. She said, "Lucas, you are so close with your cousin!" Lucas smiled, took the wheelchair from Chuck and pushed her forward slowly. When he came to the small pavilion made of palm tree, he stopped. The pavilion was built near the sea, and one could touch the softness of the waves with one''s hand. Sophia asked a maid to bring tea and fruits. Seeing that, Melody looked at her and frowned slightly with her slender new moon eyebrows. "Isn''t it the first time you havee to Q City? Why do I feel like you are the hostess here?" "Melody." Lucas gave her a cherry fruit and said, "I remember you like eating this best." Melody nodded with a smile and took over it. After she finished eating, Lucas said slowly, "Melody, do you know it''s not the high school days? It has been eleven years since your leg was hurt." All of a sudden, Melody''s face turned deathly pale. She covered her ears and shook her head hard. "That''s impossible. It was eleven years. How could I forget it at all?" "Haven''t you noticed that everything around you has changed?" Lucas held her by the shoulder. Chuck wanted to stand up to stop him. But Sophia pressed his shoulder and said, "It''s good for you and her. Let here to her senses earlier." The corner of Chuck''s mouth twitched and he sat down slowly. He scratched his head, and his mood was extremely contradictory. Sometimes he felt that in fact Melody had already realized it, but she was unwilling to ept it. Perhaps she still hoped that everything would be the same as it was. Melody looked at him without a blink with crystal tears in his eyes, "Lucas, have you also changed?" Lucas walked to Sophia and said: "Sophia is not my cousin, but my wife. What''s more, we are going to have our own children soon. Melody, you''re married, too. And Chuck is your husband." As if a lightning passed her, Melody''s whole body began twisting. "Impossible, impossible, impossible. You lied to me, you lied to me..." she covered her ears, shook her head desperately and screamed wildly. "Calm down, Melody! Calm down!" Chuck jumped up and held her in his arms,forting her constantly. Melody held his arm tightly as if it was a life-saving straw. "Chuck, tell me, it''s not true! Tell me, it''s not!" Chapter 137 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Two) Chapter 137 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Two) Chuck didn''t know what to say. He was suffering from great pain and struggle in his heart. For so many years, he had been hoping that she could be sober. Now that she was sober, and he was hoping that she could ept him as her husband, his life seemed to be nothing but hopes and results. Looking at them, Sophia suddenly realized that sometimes people''s good luck and misfortune were only on a thought of them. When the God closed all the doors, there would be a window left behind. The lucky people would seek the window in time to appreciate the better scenery, while the unlucky people would always guard the door that would never open again, until the only window was missed. "Melody, wake up. Chuck loves you. Over the years, he has been staying by your side, never giving up, and he has been doing everything for you. He is the person who deserves your love." "Shut up!" Melody stared at her fiercely with her eyes full of hatred, "Lucas was going to marry me. You took him away from me. You are evil and devil!" "Melody!" Standing between the two of them, Lucas blocked the killing eyesight of Melody and said, "My Melody shouldn''t be like this. She is so kind, strong, positive and hopeful. She always says to me that she should work hard to make herself stronger. There is no difficulty in this world that can beat her." He caressed her head and said, "Forget the past and start a new life. You can trust Chuck. He will love you with all his heart." "Why can''t you love me, why..." she cried, full of resentment, sadness and hatred, which broke Chuck''s heart. After a long while, he said in a weak voice, "I''m taking Melody back." Watching their receding figures, Sophia felt her heart was like the waves of the sea beside her, difficult to calm down. "I hope that Melody can really wake up." Lucas sighed and he could see from Melody''s eyes that she was still unhappy.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The night quickly shrouded the world. It was so quiet that there was no star or moon in it, which made people feel rather helpless. In the vi, as usual, Melody delivered the milk to Chuck''s room. Chuck was still working. He looked up and gently smiled at her, "I''ll drinkter." Melody nodded and went out. When the door was closed, he poured the milk into the trash can in secret. After a while, the door was opened again. At the sight of Chuck lying on the bed, Melody smiled with satisfaction. She took an empty ss from the bedside table, turned off the light and went out. It waste at night. The cold wind blew from the mountain to the earth, and the shrill whistling spread from the treetop to the grass, as if a ghost crawling out of the ground was howling, looking around for the souls to devour. In another room of the vi, the light was still on. A woman sitting in front of the dresser in her wheelchair was looking straight at herself in the mirror. Suddenly, she had a very gloomy smile on the corner of her mouth. She slowly moved her feet to the ground and stood up from the wheelchair. She walked to the wardrobe and took out a box with a password lock. She opened the box and saw a bright red long skirt with long hair which was as elegant as a ghost and a lifelike mask made of human skin. She put on a long dress, a red, pretty pupil, and a human skin mask in front of the mirror, and finally painted a thickyer of snow-white powder on the mask, looking like a ferocious female ghost. She smiled coldly and made a light turn in front of the mirror, "I''ming, Lucas!" At this moment, the door was pushed open. She turned around suddenly and saw Chuck standing at the door. He was staring at her with astonishment and disbelief. She also seemed to be scared, so she took two steps back and was at a loss for a moment. It was deathly quiet in the room. Only the sound of rapid and disordered breathing was shuttling in the cold wind. After a while, Chuck''s low and hoarse voice broke the ice. "When did you get better?" "Since you have found it, I will not hide it from you." She said faintly. "Do you forget that I had a surgery two years ago? After the operation, my spine is recovering very well. I don''t want you to know that every time after you fall asleep, I will start to do physical therapy. " He was shocked and suddenly realized that the man in front of him was totally a stranger. "Why?" he asked He said through his teeth. "If you know I''m fine, you will ask for more, right? But I can''t. " Her voice was as cold as ice, without any temperature. His heart was trembling, and in despair, it brought him into a bottomless abyss. "Why do you dress like this?" "You know it clearly. Why do you ask again?" She walked slowly to his side, the smile hidden behind the human skin mask was even more terrifying than the mask itself. "Melody, stop it. Don''t do stupid things anymore. He won''t love you even if you kill Sophia." He grabbed her shoulders and stared at her in great pain. He couldn''t watch her being obstinate. Sheughed. Her shrillughter echoed in the dark night, cold and terrifying, like a ghost. "He said he would marry me, but he married someone else. He owed me. He can''t marry anyone else except me. I will kill one if he marries one, I will kill one hundred if he marries one hundred." Her tone was full of unsolvable resentment. It was these resentments that supported her to stay alive, which made her stand up tenaciously. "Melody, please forget the past. If you want, I can take you abroad and start a new life in a ce where no one knows us." Chuck was almost begging her. She couldn''t destroy herself again. "Chuck!" Melody''s voice suddenly became soft. She stretched her hands to embrace him. He was very happy, thinking that she had finallye around. Unexpectedly, a strong current came through from his waist. He quivered violently and fell on the ground. She bent down and touched his face, "Good boy. Have a good sleep. I wille back to see you after I kill Sophia." Crossing his body, she slowly walked out with a cold smile on her face behind the mask. At the HB Vi. It waste at night. Lucas was still sitting in the small pavilion by the seaside while Sophia was alone in her room. It was really a good chance. She carefully went around to the back of the vi, fearing of disturbing Lucas. The room was dark, and there was a faint sound of breath from the bed. Melody tiptoed to the bed, lifted the quilt and hit the man''s head with the electric shock device. Suddenly, lightning shed. Melody seemed to lose consciousness, so she took out the knife and stabbed her. In an instant, her blood spurted, sshing all over her face and body. There was something in her heart. She felt extremely happy. Just then, a violent storm blew the door open. She turned her head and saw a woman in the same dress as her appeared at the door. Her hair was unkempt and messy, and she looked exactly like the Joyce! She trembled violently and tried to move back, but the bedside was blocked and she couldn''t move. The woman was walking slowly. Her limbs were stiff and her joints were still cracking. She didn''t look like a living person at all. Chapter 138 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Three) Chapter 138 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Three) "Who are you?" Her voice was trembling. "Melody, you don''t know me. I''m Joyce!" The woman''s mouth did not move, and the voice seemed to be from the throat directly, but the familiar voice made her fear. "You are dead! You are dead!" She squatted down in fear. "You killed me!" The woman, like a ghost, suddenly came in front of her and pinched her neck. Her whole body was trembling violently. When Joyce died, only she and Chuck were present. No one could know it, unless she was the real Joyce. "I didn''t mean to do that. It was an ident. I didn''t mean to kill you. It was you who wanted to kill me. You told Lucas''s grandpa that thing and forbade me from marrying Lucas. I was so angry that I wanted to beat you, but I didn''t expect you to fall." She stood up all of a sudden and threw the electric shock to the woman, who instantly grabbed her hand and threw her away. Then all the weapons in her hand fell down to the ground. The womanughed, and theugh went back and forth like saw through a wood, prating into the heart of a man. "I''m dead. How can you kill me? Now it''s my turn to take your life. " She was scared to death, hands on her head, and screamed, "Chuck, help me, help me..." At that moment, the light was suddenly turned on. And inside the room, there were Lucas and Sophia. When she saw Sophia, Melody roared, "Why didn''t you die? I killed you already." "Look at what''s on the bed." Sophia sneered. Turning her head around, Melody saw a rag doll lying on the bed and her whole body was covered in tomato paste. "No --" she screamed madly. "Melody, you have killed one man. Do you still want to make another one?" The female ghost next to her took off her mask and found out that it was actually a disguise of Mary. It had taken a lot of efforts to ask a professional makeup team to design her dress. She also helped to reveal the real face for Melody. With resentment in her eyes, Melody pointed at Lucas and cried hysterically, "He owed me. If it were not him, how could I have be so dirty that I couldn''t get rid of it!" "Lucas doesn''t owe you anything. He left a note to Chuck, indicating that he could apany you to watch meteor shower. But he didn''t expect that Chuck didn''t go either. But in order to keep this secret for you, Lucas has been misunderstood by Chuck all these years. " Sophia said. "The servants got the letter under the table, and I found it the next day." Chuck ''s voice came from outside. On the way to the vi, Lucas had already told him the truth on the phone. "Melody, for those who have insulted you, I''ve sent them all to hell. You can just take it as being bitten by a mad dog and forget it. Now you''re fully recovered. Start over with Chuck." Lucas held her up and walked to Chuck. Chuck took her into his arms, caressing her as usual. Melody wept in his arms, "Can I start over again? I''ve be so bad. I can''t forgive myself." "Melody, Lucas and I have forgiven you. There is still a long way ahead of you. We hope you can live well." Sophia said in all earnestness. Hearing that, Melody turned her eyes to look at her. Thinking of all the things she had done to hurt her, from her face, she saw tolerance, fortitude and kindness, and finally she knew why Lucas would fall in love with her, because she was worth it. She felt relieved all of a sudden. She raised her head and looked at the man who was holding her tightly in his arms. She didn''t have everything. She still had Chuck, the man who had loved her, cared for her. This crisis was solved in the most perfect way, and the knot that had been torturing Lucas was finally resolved. Chuck took Melody to live abroad and they would start their new life. Before leaving, Melody left herputer to Lucas. In fact, Lucas had always been curious about how such things could be done by a weak girl like Melody. He finally found the answer from Melody''sputer. A month before he got married, Melody met a man called Jackson on the Inte. It was this man who had been encouraging Melody to revenge. All the plots were designed by him for Melody. Even the human skin mask which was made to make the face of Joyce was also made for her. He immediately ordered Kai to mobilize all his men to trace the him. He quickly found out that Jackson''s location was in the Middle East. The members of bloody shadow group secretly went to the Middle East. It seemed that Jackson had been prepared for this before he ran away. He left a message in his notebook, which read, "Lucas, wait a minute, our game is just beginning. There will be more exciting momentster!"! Lucas called in the four major general immediately and set on red alert to track down ck Jackson. He had a hunch that he would meet a very difficult opponent this time. In the Bluewater Vi, the ignorant Sophia was enjoying her rare peaceful life. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the backyard garden, green trees sprinkled cool shadows, blocking the zing sun in the sky. The breeze blew and the air was filled with the rich fragrance of flowers. She lied on a lounger, listening to music and taking a nap, satisfied andfortable. Lucas quietly walked to her side and put his head on her swollen belly. His babies could beat her in her belly. When she opened her eyes and saw him, she smiled and asked, "When did youe back?" "Just now." He smiled and said, "Are the two babies obedient today? Did they kick your belly or not?" "I''ve already stretched myself this morning. And I''m taking a nap now." She gave a soft smile and tried to sit up. However, she was so heavy that it was still a little difficult to move. Lucas hastily stretched out his hand. In a good mood, Sophia strolled around the garden and went back to see the movie. Looking at the movie she picked up, Lucas was speechless immediately. It was "Colossal Demo" again. Recently, Sophia was so weird that she didn''t go to sleep until she watched this movie for a few times. During this period, Lucas knew that she had watched it for twelve times. When he closed his eyes, he could recite all the lines. Chapter 139 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Four) Chapter 139 The Truth Is Always Cruel (Part Four) "Honey, there are still many movies we can watch. How about the newly released Transformers 4?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Did I act in that scene?" Herst sentence made him speechless. It turned out that he wanted to see himself instead of watching the movie. Recently, his wife was more and more narcissistic. At the beginning of the movie, Sophia stared at the movie intently with her big round eyes. She held her big belly andughed loudly as soon as she saw her one arm demon show up. In the middle of the movie, she even looked up and down, which frightened Lucas to hold her shivering shoulders. "Honey, calm down. Calm down. Take care of your belly." "Lucas, don''t you think that I have a special talent for acting?" She held his handsome face in her hands and stared straight at him. Her eyes were constantly bright, and she was eagerly looking forward to his recognition. He nodded his head repeatedly. At this time, he must press 999 likes as a sign of encouragement. However, on the contrary, Sophia looked very depressed instead of a smile. Did she find that he was ttering her? "Honey, your acting skill is excellent. I''m telling the truth, and I''m absolutely telling the truth." Sophia curled her lips and almost cried, "Then why am I not nominated for the best female supporting role of the Pig Reward?" Her words awakened Lucas. Now, he finally understood why she psychologically went spiraled into madness this week was because the nomination of Pig Reward. "Even if I don''t have the best supporting actress, at least they will give me the best actress or guest performer. I don''t want to hear anything about the powerful people at the golden pig award." Sophia stood up from the sofa, with her hands on the hips and her big belly stamped her feet on the carpet. ording to her temperament, when she vented her anger, she would jump from the sofa to the table, from the table to the coffee table, then from the tea table to the carpet, and finally she would run up and down the stairs for a few circles. But now she was inconvenient, so she had to cancel the action. She then sat on the sofa and searched for the answer on the Inte of Pig Reward list on her cellphone to find out who were the big shots of the judge. Once Lucas knew that she was searching for this, he would snatch it without hesitation to avoid drawing fire. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that. Sophia immediately furrowed her eyebrows into an angry line. "Lucas!" she yelled. "Calm down, honey. Calm down. Don''t scare the baby." Regardless of the injury on his eardrum, Lucas held her in his arms, patted her shoulders andforted her. Sophia turned around and pinched his ear. "Can you be honest with me? Are you a member of the jury?" He trembled with fear. He forced a smile and hastily exined, "Honey, it''s not up to me to make the decision alone. What''s more, you are my wife. So I have to be humble to you, right?" That was not convincing at all for Sophia, and it would make things worse. "Haven''t you heard that fat water doesn''t flow into the fields? But it''s obvious that you''re on the opposite side. I''ve missed a golden Pig Reward because of you. " The louder her voice was, the louder the pitch was, and the more ruthless her tone became. It seemed that she was very conflicted and indignant. Lucas was speechless. He didn''t know whether he shouldfort her or not. The only thing he could do was to take a ss of ice juice from the fridge and pour out his anger on her. Sophia was so angry that she lied on the sofa and took the juice he gave her. Her eyeballs were still rolling in the air. She decided to call Ellie to see if she had the role of a pregnant woman recently. She could make a guest appearance and so that she would give the twins a golden Pig Reward as a toy. When the call got through, Lucas almost passed out. It seemed that since Sophia had been so bored as to settle down at home, he decided to take her for a walk. Therefore, he decided to take her to attend the auction tonight in case that she would be disturbed by watching "Colossal Demo" every day at home. Sophia was d to attend the event with him. She chose a formal dress from the maternity dress that Maria designed for her. The folds on her chest could cover her pregnant belly. Fortunately, she did not have too much fat, except for the big belly and the swollen chest, and there was basically no change in the rest of her body. So that Lucas often worried if she was too thin or nutritious. The auction was held together by a few museum in Europe with K Country. It provided a lot of relics that they had never seen before, including the famous pieces of relics stolen from K Country by the hunters in the western over a hundred years ago. The auction attracted many foreign collections. As the auction was about to begin, a man with brown hair and blue eyes came in. His strong maic field attracted the attention of many people present. Sophia couldn''t help ncing at him. The man was handsome with fair skin, and his features were deep and delicate. His blue eyes were icy cold, which made him look like a devil. His lips were light red and curved slightly. He looked mysterious. A man and a woman followed him. They were both pretty and looked like mixed blood. He looked around the hall and fixed his eyes on Lucas. He sat next to them in silence, poker faced. There was only one passage between them. "Who is it?" Lucas whispered to Tina, who was sitting on his left side. Tina''s brain was like a super computer. The information of all the people involved in the auction was stored in her brain. "Adam Rossi. He is nobody but an Italian. He looks like a jewelry businessman, but actually he''s in the field of oil." Chapter 140 You Follow Who You Married (Part One) Chapter 140 You Follow Who You Married (Part One) After taking a pause, Tina continued, "In recent years, he has also been involved in arms transactions with the Middle East secretly." Lucas nodded slightly with his eyes deepened. On the other side, Sophia was totally unaware of the situation. She is excitedly waiting for the first piece of antiques to be shot. Lucas was interested in a plum bottle with blue flowers, white flowers and fruit tattoos on it, which was auctioned at the base price of five million. "Ten million." "Fifteen million." "Thirty million." "Fifty million." The Treasury were bidding one after another. When he finally hammer his fists again, Lucas winked at Tina. Tina raised her paddle and said, "One hundred million." Silence fell on the venue. No one bid anymore. The auctioneer knocked the hammer twice in a row. When it was about to be done, someone said in a low voice, "200 million." Taken aback, Sophia turned around to see the man who raised his card, it was Rossi. The mantis catches the cicada. When everyone''s about to fight, he''ll take a surprise and put it in his pocket. Lucas, who had been silent all the time, had thought about that. He knocked lightly on his leg. Tina understood what he meant. "Three hundred million." Then Rossi said, "Four hundred million." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Five hundred million." "Six hundred millions." "800 million!" Without showing weakness, Rossi realized that the situation Lucas was to wrestle with him to the end. It seemed that he knew clearly what kind of people Lucas was. He had a special affection for the cyan and white flowers in ancient times, no matter how much money he spent. And this time, the rarity and precious pce property he exhibited were even more rare. He predicted that Lucas would definitely take it over from him by any means. Sure enough, Tina raised her paddle again. "One billion." A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "One billion and two hundred million," he said Hearing that, Tina took a look at Lucas and waited for his order. Then he nodded slightly. As a collector of Blue and White Porcin of Yuan Dynasty, he knew the value of the yellow flower shaped fruit box with green flowers on its shoulders was at most eight hundred million dors, but it was far more valuable than the original value of the original one. However, if the person wanted to y the game with him, he had to y it until the end. "One billion and five hundred million!" Tina moved three more levels in one go. The corner of Rossi''s mouth trembled slightly, and he seemed to be a little hesitant. He turned his head and looked at Lucas. When he saw the triumphant smile on his face, his eyebrows shed a color of red. He said, "One billion and six hundred million." He gritted his teeth. There was a mocking smile in Lucas''s heart, but on his face there was another expression. He was a little angry, frustrated, and even frustrated. It turned out that he could also be a best actor. Rossi saw his expression and the small smile on Lucas''s face could not be concealed. Silence befell the hall. The auctioneer tapped on his hammer again and again. "One billion and six hundred million once, One billion and six hundred million twice, One billion and six hundred million times. The deal is made now." With his hand on his forehead, Rossi gently waved his hand and made a gesture for Lucas to show his modesty. Lucas smiled. The game just started. He held Sophia''s hand and said, "Tell me whatever you like and I''ll buy it for you no matter how much it is." With a low, deep voice, Sophia turned her head to look at him. There was a sly light shing in his eyes, and he smiled slightly. She immediately understood what he meant. She smiled softly and said, "This is what you said. I must get the queen Neter. No matter how much you cost!" Although it was just a few words between the husband and wife, it smoothly floated to the other side of the corridor, with an insidious smile on the corner of Rossi''s mouth. Next came the diamond ne worn by the Queen Victoria. It was iid with 120 supreme pink diamonds, and the center of the ne weighed 120 carats. It had been one of the biggest pink diamonds so far. Mrs. Mo was gazing at the diamond ne. Her dark eyes were glittering in the light. She looked so longing as if she was eager to pounce on the ne and take it as her own. Women were always irresistible to the charm of diamonds. Seeing that, Rossi shook his head with a sneer. The Queen''s diamond ne started at 2 million yuan. The bidding rose to 10 million yuan in a moment. "Fifteen million." Tina raised her card at the suggestion of Lucas. "Twenty million." Said Rossi slowly. "Thirty million." Tina unhurriedly answered. "Forty million." "Fifty million." The auction house had be a battlefield for Rossi and Lucas. The price eventually went up to one hundred million. Tina fell silent. Lucas gave his wife a helpless expression, hinting her to give up the n. Mrs. Mo stamped her feet and took over the bidding card from Tina with an angry look. "200 million!" When the tender voice came out, the guests looked at each other and took a deep breath. It turned out that the firstdy of Q City was a unscrupulous ck sheep! Seeing that Rossi''s face was pale and he was silent for a long time, Sophia coughed intentionally to arouse his attention. He turned his head and saw that Sophia gave him a thumbs up. Then she turned her fist and the thumb fell down, which blew out a word, "Suck!" A me of fury was ring up in Rossi''s chest and his face was as red as a tomato. He was a man and yet another woman was disdaining him! With a tremble of his finger, he almost unconsciously raised the card. "Three hundred millions!" At this time, Lucas grabbed the bidding card from his wife''s hand. He seemed to be afraid that his wife would act on impulse and make him lose everything. Mrs. Mo was stunned. She looked at her husband with tearful eyes and kept pulling his arm. A certain look on his face, Lucaspletely ignored her. Mrs. Mo bit her lips, stamped her feet, and suddenly turned her head. She red at Rossi as fiercely as a sword, as if she wanted to pierce through his heart. With acent look on his face, Rossi raised his hand and stroked his belly, as if telling her not to be angry to hurt the babies in her belly. Sophia made a gesture of cutting the throat to remind him to be careful! However, Lucas and Rossi showed no interest in the following items. Neither of them bid for anything. Tonight''sst auction is one of the most moving works of art, the oil painting "Ad" by Austrian expressionist painter Klimt. Two points of starlight shed in Rossi''s eyes. He looked at Lucas, who was expressionless and looked uninterested. Mrs. Mo was even pursing her lips and muttering. "There''s only one useless painting left. It''s really boring." Rossiughed at them. The oil painting of this talented painter was really the main character and goal in his heart tonight. The auction started. The starting price was 1 million. The bidding began. It was said that a French oil painting disyed the price of eighty million. Silence befell the hall. It seemed that no one was willing to or had the strength to bid a higher price. Rossi slowly raised the sign, "One hundred million." There was a look of triumph on his face. Chapter 141 You Follow Who You Married (Part Two) Chapter 141 You Follow Who You Married (Part Two) Everyone was silent. The hammer began to strike. Unexpectedly, a low and maic voice interrupted it. "200 million!" Rossi was stunned and turned around in fear. The one who spoke was Lucas. His face turned pale in an instant. He looked at the two men beside him, who just shrugged helplessly to him. Apparently, they could not help at all. So, under his gaze and exasperation, the man who stroke the hammer to set the sound, and finally Lucas got this famous oil painting. As soon as the auction was over, he rushed to Lucas anxiously, "Mr. Lucas, it seems that we are not doing well at the auction. I have got what you want, and you have got what I want." Lucas smiled slightly, "So, Mr. Rossi, what do you want?" A hint of treacherous light came into Rossi''s eyes. He said, "Let''s make a bet. If you win, I will give you the five flower shaped plum blossoms with drooping shoulders. If I win, you will give me the painting." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas threw up his hands, "What a pity. I''m not a gambler." He seemed not to care about that at all. The expression on Rossi''s face was as dark as ink, and he seemed to be unwilling to give up. Mrs. Mo had a big smile on her face, and stood out from the crowd. "My husband doesn''t y with you, but I can y with you. However, we don''t gamble. ording to the twenty sixth rule of our Mo family, the gambles are forbidden, so we can y other games to decide who are the winner. What do you think?" "Ok." Rossi forced a smile and said, "You are a woman. It''s up to you to decide what to y." "Okay." Sophia smiled, "Let''s y the simplest fruit endurance. This is a game that everyone on the earth knows. The one who cut more will win." "Ok." Rossiughed in his heart for a thousand times and thought to himself, ''Fruit tolerance is actually equal to offering me an oil painting!''! As far as he knows, nobody in the world can beat him in the game. So far, the only person on the world rank who can defeat him is called ''SisterVivian''. No matter how hard he tries, that person was always 50 points more than him! But he was much better than them. In order to prevent one side from cheating, they asked all the guests who hadn''t left the auction house to stay here as the witness of the game. The cameraman sent the scene of the fierce battle between the two to the big screen. Under the watch of the guests, the loser would give the treasures away to the winner without charge. "Honey, it''s just a game. Don''t push yourself too hard," said Lucas while gently patting Sophia''s head. "Don''t worry, honey." Sophia smiled and sat down calmly. One, two, three, the game started. Time was one minute. On therge screen, the numbers on their phones were changing rapidly. A look of disdain passed across Rossi''s face. He didn''t seem to be flustered and pped the fruit. He didn''t stop moving his fingers, and cut watermelon, apples, pineapple "It was easily to win such a stupid woman like her." he thought. Sophia was very calm, with her fingers as flying as the air, and didn''t pull any fruit on the table. It seemed that James'' Lee was no match for her. With a bottle of water in hand, Lucas looked at the number on the screen with an indifferent expression, as if he didn''t care about the result at all. "Ding!" the time was up. The battle had alreadye to an end. Originally confident as he was, Rossi looked up at therge screen and was astonished to see that there were fifty points less than Sophia on the screen. Lucas gave him a thumbs up and said, "I really admire you! Until now, only a man named wildPeter is on the list. He is fifty times less than my wife. Now you are the second person!" His words ignited the fire of anger in Rossi''s heart. "Are you Sistervivian?" Sophia was surprised, "Are you wildPeter?" "Ahhh -" a wild beast roared crazily from Rossi''s chest. He was hysterical and copsed thoroughly. Was the world so small? Lucas stood up slowly and took the plum blossom shaped wine bottle with drooping shoulders from the auctioneer''s hand. "Thank you, Mr. Rossi." He smiled and left with his wife and assistant. As a result, the angry Rossi went crazy, waving his hands and legs in the air to vent his anger. In the corner of the auction hall, a man in ck had been standing there for a long time. When the auction started, he was sitting in thest row of the hall. He kept a very low profile so that no one noticed him. He looked like a deep cold pool that had been frozen for thousands of years. His green eyes were like a vampire who had a bloody thirst for blood. He looked so cruel and fierce that nobody noticed him, "Idiot!" He stared at Rossi, cursed him and turned around to walk out of the room. Outside the auction hall, there was a ck stretch Rolls Royce pulled over. Lucas asked Tina to take the collection they just got into the car, and he and Sophia got into the Maybach behind. Sophia touched her swollen belly and looked at Lucas in admiration. "Honey, you''re so awesome. How could you know that guy only has two billion dors and know that he wants the oil painting." He smiled and thought, "You should know yourself and your enemy. A hundred battles can''t be outdone.". When Tina and Rossipeted, he secretly gave an order to Kai, who asked him and a hacker to hack into theputerwork of Rossi and find out the conversation between his boss and Rossi. The boss gave him 2 billion dors, and gave him two tasks. The first one was to get that porcin as a hostage to Lucas, and the second one was to get an oil painting named Ad, which he had dreamed of. The enemy was aggressive and extremely powerful. They should not be underestimated. Even if they knew that Q City was Lucas''s territory, they dared to provoke him. They believed that there was a dark force in Q City that had been cultivated by them. Seeing that he looked a little serious, Sophia pinched his face gently and asked: "What''s wrong? You just keep silent for a long time and get carried away by my praise." He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "If I''m not good at it, how can I marry a good wife like you? Without your cooperation this time, we can''t y the fool to the head. We are a perfect match. " A smile crept up her face again. He didn''t want her to know these things, because the matter about Melody had already made her extremely nervous. Now that she had finally calmed down and was willing to stay at home to nourish the fetus, he couldn''t make her worry any more. He could only remind Mary and Janie to be vignt all the time and to protect her and her child. Now, Sophia shook her head proudly like a proud cock. She was very good at acting and said nothing. The judges didn''t nominated her Pig Reward because of their poor taste and low-level. What''s more, Lucas was so negligent that he didn''t know how to treat her well. He even poured the fat water to others. How could he be so cruel. Thinking of this, she cast a fierce nce in secret. At that time, Tina drove his Rolls Royce to where there was the treasure house of Bluewater Vi. As it was one kilometer away from the vi, all the antiques of Lucas were collected. The reason why he didn''t put these stuff at the residential area was that he didn''t want to be disturbed when it was robbed by someone. The Ink Store was full ofser controlled by the masterputer "Kris". So far, no one had the guts to barge in it. Chapter 142 You Follow Who You Married (Part Three) Chapter 142 You Follow Who You Married (Part Three) There were few cars on the road. After passing an intersection, they entered the mountain road of Bluewater Vi. In the distance, a heavy lorry came. Before it was close, there was a sudden turn. The car stopped them by the roadside. Five gangsters got out of the car and began to shoot the Rolls Royce crazily. However, it was not an ordinary Rolls Royce. It was carefully modified and had the bulletproof, ballistics, crashing ability and the ability to hit his Cadic. The gangster didn''t give up and their firepower became even fiercer. At this moment, a few smoke bullets came out of the car, and the whole ce was filled with smoke. The gangster stopped shooting and hurriedly covered his mouth. When the Rolls Royce pulled open the door, Tina came out with two brawny men. They were dressed in bullet proof clothes, wearing a poisonous mask and holding a machine gun, shooting the gangsters'' legs. All the gangsters howled and fell to the ground. Tina grabbed one of the men''s hair, pulled his head up and put the pistol against his forehead. "Tell me, who are you working for?" "We just take money and do things for others. Yesterday a woman came to us and said that she might ask us to help her take something from you. She asked us to wait for her instructions. After everything is done, she will give us two million dors each." The man said in a trembling voice. Tina took out her cellphone and ced the photos of Rossi and his men in front of him so that he could identify them. As soon as the man saw the photos, he immediately recognized that the woman was a half blooded woman who had been together with Rossi. It seemed that they had already made two preparations. If they couldn''t capture it, they would snatch it. Unfortunately, the devil was one foot high, and the devil was three feet high, which was already in Lucas''s expectation. After handing over the gangster, Tina went back to report. After listening to her narration, Lucas could not help but sneer. They were really a group of wild dogs, who could not change their bad habits of grabbing. "I don''t think they will give up." Said Tina. They had lost 1.6 billion dors while giving it to others for nothing. It was a life or death struggle for them. Lucas rubbed his chin and thought for a while. " Maybe they wille back to steal. It''s a good chance to test the defense ability of Kris." After Tina left, Lucas came out of the study to look for his wife, who was in the gym. Thus, he crossed his arms, leaned against the wall and looked at her. Although after pregnancy, her body has changed, not as thin and slim as before, but more charming. When she saw him in the mirror, she turned her head and gave him a sweet smile. After she stopped, he walked over and hugged her from behind. There were two clusters of mes in his eyes. Emily saw it and said in a low voice, "I have passed the dangerous period." "You are inviting me." He smiled, and his voice was a little hoarse. "It proves that I am still attractive." She touched his face with her eyes blurred. "You are always so charming." He was short of breath. "Tell me if you feel ufortable." She nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck A few dayster, Lucas got the news that Rossi had hired a famous fraud named "ck Tulip" to steal his "Ad". So far, few people had seen the real face of the "ck Tulip". No one knew it was a woman or a man. The only thing that mattered was that it never lost once he or she took the initiative. It had once stolen the Picasso''s oil painting of A Country with the most rigorous protection from its art studio; it had also stolen the famous "Star of Africa" from a jewelry house known as "devil defense" of D Country. All in all, these people haunted here and there like ghosts. Even the international criminal police organization could not deal with them. It seemed that Lucas was not in a panic at all. He was ying golf with his wife and sister leisurely. Of course, it was Ellie who made this suggestion. It might be because that John was too busy with her design to apany her. The thin clouds blocked the zing sun, and a breeze came from the stream, blowing cool water in the air. The golf course was covered with green ground. Leaves danced in the wind, just like the ripples in the green sea. Lucas waved the stick and the snowball drew a long arc and fell on the distant grass. As a spectator, Sophia couldn''t wait to ask Ellie for the supporting role. "Ellie, are you sure that you don''t need a pregnant woman in this movie?" "Sophia, this is a horror movie. You can''t y in this movie if you don''t get on well now. You should stay at home and take good care of yourself. After the baby is born, I will y the role of a concubine for you. What do you think?" Female 2? "To pick a fence! Hearing this, Sophia pped her hands happily. "Then we have made a deal!" Lucas was sweating, but after he thought about it, the two little guys would be beside her crying and shouting, so that she would be so busy. How could he have the time to consider Pig Reward, the best match and so on. When he chuckled to himself, a small snowball flew over from nowhere and then fell beside his feet. Looking around alertly, he saw a tall and beautiful woman rushing over. "I''m sorry. I didn''t hit the ball." She threw an apologetic smile to Lucas. "It doesn''t matter." Said Lucas lightly, picking up the ball and returning it to her. "It''s my first time to practice. I saw you yed well over there. Can you teach me?" Her nting eyes half squinted and the corners of her eyes slightly raised. She looked extremely charming and coquettish. Other men must have been bewitched by her already. But Lucas just shrugged indifferently and said, "There are many coaches in the club. You can go to them." Then, he walked directly to Sophia, leaving her alone. Of course, Sophia noticed what just happened. She had been used to that the women wanted to approach Lucas and y all kinds of tricks. She was not surprised at all. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 143 You Follow Who You Married (Part Four) Chapter 143 You Follow Who You Married (Part Four) "Hey, man, I''m pitiful. You can teach me and don''t be cold and indifferent." She wore a teasing smile. Lucas spread out his hands and said in the same tone of ridicule, "Beauty, I don''t have the courage. You don''t know that I have a lion in my home. Even if I just smile to other women, I have to kneel on my knees when I go back home." Hearing her words, Ellie couldn''t helpughing out loud. How gentle Fiona was! In front of her, Lucas was always like a fierce and cruel leopard; instead, he was more like a meekmb in front of Fiona! She decided to learn from her and let John behave like this, too. The woman not far away, pretending to be ying golf, peeped at them, her eyes cold. At this time, a woman ran over from the outside of the meadow. She seemed to be a friend of this beautiful woman. "Why are you here?" The voice sounded familiar. Sophia turned back and saw her cousin, Maria. Maria had decided to give birth to her baby after she ran away from the hospitalst time. However, the female hormone in her body soared all of a sudden and she couldn''t help but have sex with another guy. In the end, the poor baby escaped from the surgery, but couldn''t escape from the strong man''s push. Maria had been sad for this for a few days, but now she hadpletely recovered from the shadow and continued her open Paris life. "Maria..." Sophia waved at her. When she saw them, Mariaughed and went over with beautiful women. "What a coincidence! You are here too." "Do you know each other?" The beautiful girl asked in surprise. Maria introduced them to each other, the beautiful girl who was Linda. She was a famous model from France.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Since we are all friends, let''s y together. I was about to ask your cousin''s husband to teach me how to y basketball, but he was so cool that he ignored me." Linda said half jokingly. "Cherish your life and keep away from a married man." Said Maria teasingly as she patted her shoulder. After that, Lucas and Maria went to y golf. Ellie sat with Sophia and Linda sat next to them. "Your belly looks so big. Is the baby going toe out soon?" Linda rested her eyes on Sophia''s swollen belly. "It''s just five months. My sister-inw is pregnant with twins, so her belly looks particrly big." Ellie smiled and said. Sophia touched her belly unconsciously and smiled with eyes gleaming with maternal love. "Your husband must be very happy, right?" Linda opened a bottle of water and drank it. "People who want to be dads, of course, will be happy." Looking at Lucas, who was swinging the club not far away, he used a little strength, and the ball rolled forward and fell into the hole. "Not necessarily." Linda sighed and frowned. "It''s normal for men to have an affair when a woman is pregnant. My ex husband had an affair with his secretary when I was pregnant." Shocked by her words, Sophia didn''t expect that Linda had been married and had children. When Linda was chatting with Lucas just now, she thought she wanted to seduce Lucas. Maybe she had misunderstood her? Ellie was more surprised than her, but she didn''t care much about marriage. "You''re beautiful and you have a good shape. Why did your husband have an affair?" "I''m pregnant and I can''t satisfy his sexual desire, so he has to have an affair. Do you think which man can hold on for nine months without having sex with woman?" Linda looked down, and there was a sad smile at the corner of her mouth. "What makes me most copsed is that they took advantage of my absence toe to my house to y around, but I found themter. He knelt down to beg me to forgive him, and swear that he will not do anything wrong again, and I let him go for the child. But he has made a mistake again two monthster. He was sleeping with his secretary in the car and was photographed by paparazzi. I was so angry and gave birth a baby " Sophia''s face darkened gradually. She could not help but think of her father, Sam. he had an affair with Sandra when her mother was pregnant. The men are all jerks, and few good guys can''t control their own bodies forever. Linda noticed the changes of Sophia''s expression. "Your husband is so excellent. There must be a lot of people coveting the position of you. You have to be vignt. Just in case, a woman who wants to have sex with a man can''t resist it. In addition, it is just like wood and fire that were just lit." "Don''t talk nonsense. My brother is not that kind of person." Ellie pursed her lips, feeling annoyed by Linda''s words. She disliked this woman for stirring up the rtionship between her brother and Sophia. "I just want to remind Sophia that men are still men, and some of them are just out of their minds." Linda sighed, "When I was young, my husband treated me like the most precious thing in the world. He had been so thoughtful and considerate to me but he was still easily fooled by other women. In the end, he still couldn''t resist the temptation. Now I have to raise my child alone. I really can''t imagine how hard my life was." Hearing her words, Sophia''s heart beat fast. It was reasonable for her to think so. Before she pregnant, they almost loved each other every day except the days when her period came to report. Could a man as energetic as him tolerate nine months? The rate of worry and uneasiness suddenly soared to the highest level. She stared at the tall figure of Lucas on the green ground. He was three times simr to excellent and perfect. She needed to think carefully and add something to their ordinary night life recently. She wanted to let him have a good rest and release his anger. Otherwise, maybe one day he was just like a volcano that was umting and would erupt violently atst, causing irreparable consequences. Chapter 144 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part One) Chapter 144 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part One) In the quiet night, the pale yellow light rolled over the whole room. The night wind swept through, and the bed curtain before the bed rippled with ripples and blurred. After taking a bath, Sophia slipped into the gauze cover and wore a Lc Floral nightdress... Lucas swallowed and hurried to turn off the light. She took his hand and waved it in front of his eyes. Then, she put her index finger on his lips. It was about to shock him when he held it in a hurry. "Honey, be good!" What! If you, a single celled cavernous animal, can stand it, the sun would rise from the west, and then some women might take advantage of it. Said Sophia angrily. "Honey, don''t worry. It won''t hurt the baby." After saying that, she lifted a pair of small hands and waved them in front of him. "So you mean..." Lucas raised his eyebrows and said knowingly. "Yes." Sophia nodded and snickered. Lucas was quiet, lying down like a docile sheep, and decided to obey the order of her. In the morning, after Lucas went to thepany, Maria called and asked toe to the Bluewater Vi with Linda. Sophia gave each of them an intelligence brooch. Linda looked at it in surprise. "What is this?" "It''s equivalent to a sensor. It will tell your location at any time and anywhere. Without this brooch, you would be regarded as an intruder and theputer would call the police. " Sophia exined. "Your security here has been strengthened. I didn''t have this thingst time I came here." Maria giggled. Sophia shrugged her shoulders. She used to live in Bluewater Vi, and the safety level was yellow from the beginning. But recently, something seemed to be wrong in the vi, and Lucas had turned the level to orange. She didn''t ask, because she knew he didn''t want her to worry. Linda looked around, "Your house is so advanced." Sophia smiled. The defensive system of Bluewater Vi was designed by Lucas himself. Its intelligence rate was simr to that of the mansion of Gates. Lucas worked in IT industry before. He took charge of the Department of South Africa and engaged in IT industry. "Is this all controlled by aputer?" Linda asked in surprise. "I have no idea." Shrugging her shoulders, Sophia couldn''t exin theplicated things anymore. All her knowledge about theputer was game. She led them all the way here. Atst, Sophia felt a little tired. She took them to the bench under the tree and sat down. Her body was getting heavier and heavier, and she couldn''t bear to look around with them. Linda''s curiosity did not seem to be reduced. "Maria, you rest here, and I will look around by myself." "You''ll get lost. Don''t worry. rm is everywhere. You might call the police if you touch a tree. We''d better stay here." Maria remembered she had seen a beautiful tree in the backyardst time. She wanted to pick a leaf from the tree to make a souvenir. But to her surprise, the tree called the police and was caught by the bodyguard within a minute. Of course, she didn''t know that it was not a real tree, but a artificial camera. All the stole people would check the location of the cameras in order to avoid them. The hidden camera system was one of the best anti-theft methods. "Really? I''m not in a movie, " Linda covered her mouth and chuckled, feeling that she was too exaggerated. "Believe it or not, if you really want to know, there is a telescope on the top floor of the vi. You''d better take it instead of running around by yourself." Maria pursed her lips grumbling, and then Sophia took them to the starry sky at the top of the building. Linda asked curiously. She stood alone in front of the telescope and looked for a long time. "Have you seen it yet? It''s a private residence anyway. Don''t study it so carefully, okay?" Maria said impatiently. As the hostess of the castle, Sophia was silent. She always thought that there were many trees in the Green Bay, which formed a natural barrier. The sight she saw was almost all trees. Even if she sat on the helicopter, she couldn''t see clearly what happened below. She was very clear about this, so it didn''t matter, let her watch as much as she wanted. "What''s that, Sophia?" Linda pointed at the summit in the north. Sophia nced through the telescope, and she found that it was Ink Store. She knew every ce of Bluewater Vi, no matter how big or small it was. But she had always been very cautious. She would first filter out the words that were spoken to the outsiders before revealing them to her tongue. Even though Linda was Maria''s friend, she didn''t know who Linda was. She had to watch out what Linda was going to say. "I don''t know either. That ce doesn''t belong to Bluewater Vi anymore." Sophia smiled casually. "Really?" Linda raised her eyebrows and seemed to have some doubts in her eyes. "All right, all right. Let''s go to the garden to have tea. The cooks here are very delicious." Maria had been impatient since she came herest time. After having afternoon tea, she was still thinking about those delicious snacks. They passed through an art corridor on the second floor. Crystal railings were ced at the edge of the corridor. In the middle of the corridor, there were paintings of various countries. Linda walked to an oil painting of Nora and paused for a while. "Is this real?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a fake. The real object is worth at least tens of thousands of dors. It''s just hung here. We don''t have any protection. If it''s a real one we won''t just let it hang there. If Lucas wants it, I''m not willing to ept it." Sophia chuckled. But she knew clearly that the fake works that appeared in Bluewater Vibelonged to the real one in Ink Store. Perhaps she was the only one who knew about the secret except for Lucas. By the time they reached the end, Linda stopped. She was attracted by the painting hanging on the wall. It was the painting that Lucas had just got. It was a caricature of Ad by Klimt. Lucas''s men had just sent it here yesterday. "Is it fake too?" "What do you think?" Sophia smiled faintly and asked in reply. "Really?" Linda put on a strange expression, "Your husband is the richest heir in the East. How could you just have so many fakes in your house?" "There are no real goods in Bluewater Vi." Sophia pointed at the wall, "Are you interested in paintings? Let''s see if you like it or not. If you want, you can pick whatever you like. " Linda waved her hand with a smile and followed them out. In the backyard garden, Sophia asked a maid to bring them ck tea and cake. Maria couldn''t wait to take up a piece of cake, smeared with cream and applied with ayer of bonberry jam, and send it into her mouth, and ate with relish. Linda took a sip of the ck tea and looked at Sophia with an indescribable look. "Your husband put a fake in your house. Is it because he''s afraid that you''re secretly selling it?" Maria rolled her eyes at her and snapped, "Don''t talk nonsense. They are a couple. Even if they don''t want to get in touch with each other, he won''t try to protect their children." Maria smiled and touched Sophia''s belly. The babies she carried could worth much money. She could live a carefree life with the help of them. Chapter 145 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Two) Chapter 145 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Two) Without making any reply, Sophia just smiled. At that moment, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. There was a woman''s voice on the phone, "Is that Mrs. Mo?" "What can I do for you?" Sophia asked indifferently. "I want to talk to you about me and your husband," The woman asked in a sweet yet weird voice. "Did you ask the wrong person?" Sophia asked in a sudden surprise "It doesn''t matter. I will send you a picture. You will know after you see it." Then she hung up the phone. Soon a photo came in. It was a photo of Lucas and a woman, who were kissing by the car. That woman must be the one in the phone. Then she sent another message, "I''ll wait for you at Starbucks, central ring." Sophia''s heart seemed to be poked heavily by a dagger, and immediately blood gushed out. Seeing her pale face, Maria patted her hand and said, "Are you okay?" She shook her head to pull herself together and turned off her phone. As an old saying went, a good family cannot be publicized. No matter what the situation was, as a daughter-inw of a wealthy family, she had to think carefully about everything she did. She had to hide the anger and anger in a thick room, and still acted gracefully in front of outsiders. She forced a smile and asked them if they wanted to stay for lunch. Linda said that she had an advertisement to shoot and she wanted to leave first, so Maria left with her. In the afternoon, Sophia went to the Starbucks in the central ring. A woman sitting near the window stood up and waved at her when she saw her. She slowly walked towards her, with Janie and Mary following behind. After she sat down, she sat next to her and looked around vigntly. "Are you Mrs. Mo? I saw your picture in your husband''s cellphone. You are even more beautiful than in the picture." The woman said with a faint smile. She was a young woman in her early twenties, a little restless on her face, but there was no denying that she was quite beautiful, and her figure was impable. She was still standing as if she wanted to show off her graceful figure. Sophia couldn''t help looking at her for a few more times and swallowed hard. The opposite sex must have been thinking about something. "Are you going to stand here all the time?" Sophia said expressionlessly. The woman sat down and said, "You should have seen the photo. Your husband and I met half a month ago in Europe." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sophia was shocked. Indeed, Lucas had gone to Europe to do business half a month ago. He stayed there for more than a week. Before she said anything, the woman said by herself, "My name is Nancy. I am a model. I went to Europe to take photos. I ran into him there in a bar. We drank a little and got a little drunk at that time. Then he was addicted to it. For more than a week, we stayed there every day. He always came to me. " She paused, took a sip of her coffee and leaned her body towards her. "He''s so strong. Maybe he had endured too much for too long and was under too much pressure." Her straightforward and powerful words stabbed at Sophia''s heart. A surge of anger was surging up in her body and was going straight to her face. Did her face change color because of her shameless words? She could not see. She only felt that her blood was expanding, so that the feet of her hands were burning away. She even had an impulse to raise her hand and p him hard. But she was smart enough to know that the angrier she was, the happier the woman would be. So she replied in an indifferent tone, "What else do you want to say? Let''s finish it together." Nancy said, pursing her attractive cherry lips. "He gave me a check and wanted to make a clean break with me. He said it was because of you and he didn''t want you to know our rtionship. I''m thinking that you''d better turn on the green light if you''re pregnant. And even without me, he''ll find someone else in the following months, right? " "That''s all you want to say?" asked Sophia, without any emotional ups and downs on her face Her tone was like a breeze, gentle and light. Nancy''s exalted look darkened and seemed a little disappointed. "Aren''t you angry?" "Don''t tter yourself." The simple reply made the woman speechless. Moreover, she fell down from the chair she had thought to be. Her face was ck and blue. Her thin lips trembled slightly, and her eyes were filled with surprise. "What kind of woman are you?" "An ordinary wife." Sophia slowly stood up and walked towards the door. She had nothing to say to this woman now. On her way back, she was in a mess. She didn''t want to believe the woman, but she couldn''t find the reason why she came to make trouble for no reason. People always said that men who held a high position in the business world would look for women outside. The sun rose in the West and the moon fell from the East. Through out those so-called sessful men, all of them were having fun outside. Not to mention this kind of person who climbed to the top of the mountain. Since he had the power and wealth, how could he not asionally do something as he wanted? Maybe it was because she was pregnant that he had been depressed for a long time. When he met such a Nancy, he couldn''t resist her at one time. Moreover, he was abroad, so he made up his mind and came to y with her. Aftering back, he was over enthusiastic and his mind was clear. So he wanted to wipe his mouth to keep sober. It sounded reasonable, but her heart ached as if a dagger was stirring inside, making it bloody. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry. Her eyes were about to drop blood. She was heartbroken. "Mary, I won''t go back." At that time, the only thing she needed was her mother''s hug. When Mandy saw her daughter suddenlye back, she was quite happy. "Why don''t you call me first? Then I can go out and buy you something delicious." "Nothing." Sophia sat on the sofa and leaned her head on Mandy''s shoulder. "I won''t go home today. I want to sleep with you." Hearing that, Mandy felt something wrong. And then she looked at her daughter, who didn''t look very well. She hurriedly held her shoulder and said, "Sophia, tell me honestly, did you quarrel with Lucas?" "No, we''re fine. Don''t think too much. I''m just missing you." She hugged Mandy and buried her head in her arms like a child. Mandy smiled and held her head, "You are going to be a mother soon. You should not act so rashly as before. No matter what has happened between you and Lucas, you should think about the baby in your womb first." Sophia sighed inwardly. It was always women who were kind in marriage. They had to be careful with their children and endure everything. However, few men could be considerate to their wives. At the beginning, it was for the sake of her unborn baby that her mother had swallowed up the insult to Sam. She had hoped that he would change his mind, but it only made the marriage worse and worse. Taking warning from the mistakes of others, would she repeat the same mistakes? Chapter 146 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Three) Chapter 146 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Three) While she was grieving, Lucas called her. He said there was a dinner party that he woulde back late and by the way she told him that she would stay with her mother for the night. The tone was very calm, which suppressed all the tumultuous emotions in her heart. She didn''t want Mandy to know what was going on. Mandy was relieved to see that everything was fine. She severed the Hami melon she bought this morning and gave it to her daughter. "Tell me what you want to eat for dinner. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy for youter. I told you that pregnant women should eat healthy food, or it is not good for the baby. " Hearing this, Sophia shook her head. She had a good appetite and there was no particrly delicious food for now. She once wanted to eat the plum blossom cake from the Lady Sue Bakery, but when she fell asleep, Lucas sneaked out and bought it for her. She wondered how could he ask the boss to make it for him in the middle of the night. Thinking of this, she smiled slightly. It was undeniable that Lucas loved, cared, respected and spoiled her. However, being his one and only lover did not mean that she would be his only woman in the future. As time went by, she would get old and ugly, but he was still charming to women. When meeting young, beautiful, and pleasant woman, he would inevitably indulge himself in the pleasure of being with them. When facing with a girl, he would ovee all the difficulties and make them a loser. She was wondering if she could turn a deaf ear and a blind eye to it at that time, just like the other richdies. Men and women were two different species innately. If a woman wanted to be a real strong man, she could only be indifferent to men. She thought she could stay alone tonight. Unexpectedly, Lucas came back after finishing the dinner party. She yawned and pretended to be sleepy, saying, "It''ste. What are you doing here?" "I''m a little unustomed to not see you when Ie back." He smiled and held her in his arms. His eyes looked at her from head to toe, trying to find something unusual. He felt that she suddenly went back to her parents'' home for the night without telling him in advance. This was not her style. It was so strange. Mandy looked at him andughed. "I''ll clean the bed for you. It''ste now. Don''t go." Hearing that his mother-inw was going to ask him to stay, Lucas nodded quickly. "Thank you, mom." Sophia rolled her eyes at him. ''Damn it! You don''t should give me some time to calm down. Otherwise, I will lose my temper, '' she thought to herself. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Mandy made the bed, they watched TV and chatted for a while. Sophia''s face was as calm and weird as the volcano eruption. After Mandy fell asleep, they went back to their room and he helped her to the bed. Lucas held her belly and started to talk to his babies. Looking at him in silence, Sophia tried to calm herself down. After a while, she called in a low voice, "Lucas." He looked up at her, as if waiting for herter words, and she continued, "Do you still remember that before you married me, you promised me that you would never lie to me, even if it is a white lie." Her voice was like the turbulence before the tsunami, slow and low. Stunned for a moment, he stood up and sat beside her. "What''s wrong?" She moved her heavy body and looked at him face to face. Her expression became extremely serious. "Tell me honestly, after my pregnancy, did you do anything sorry to me?" She didn''t want to pretend to be deaf and know nothing. She had to hack out the roots when she encountered the poisonous shoot. Otherwise, there would be no more wild fire, and cold wind. He was shocked and knew that something must have happened since she suddenly went back to her mom''s house. "Did you hear some gossips ande back to woolgather?" He put his arm around her shoulder. Since she appeared in his life, he had kept his chastity and tried to avoid troubles. He didn''t know when and how he identally got into gossip. "Yes or no?" She frowned and seemed stubborn. She had to get to the bottom of it. He looked at her without a blink, with a calm and solemn expression on his face. "No, I have never done anything that would betray you." "You have never had sex with other women?" She searched his face carefully, but did not find any suspicious signs of dodging and lying. He sighed. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he had to tell her that he really loved her. He cupped her face and said softly, "Sophia, since I found out that I had fallen in love with you, there was no other woman. Not now, not in the future. You have to believe me." She looked down, and her thick eyshes hang down at her eyelids. Of course she wanted to believe him. But she couldn''t find the reason why Nancy suddenly provoked her. It couldn''t be a lunatic who just went out from a psychiatric hospital and gave up on treatment and medicine, could it? Moreover, a casual lunatic was not able to know that he has been to Europe. "I mean not the kind of woman in your heart. I mean the kind of woman that you can''t control yourself but act ording to circumstances or lose your mind for a while." She murmured. "No, none of them." He resolutely denied it and said in an resolute tone, "I never have the word ''betrayal'' in my dictionary. Do you understand?" She stopped talking, and her head was very confused. It seemed like it had been stuck in a big paste and kept disturbing. The more it was messed up, the more chaotic it was. She decided to let it go. Shey down and closed her eyes. But Lucas was still in the face of the injustice. More importantly, he didn''t even know what the injustice was. He was so pitiful for having suffered such a great injustice. How could he let go of her? He reached out and touched her eyelids, gently blowing a breath, reminding her not to pretend to be asleep. "Honey, it''s time to tell me what happened, right?" Sophia decided to tell him everything. After all, Lucas was her husband. She grabbed his arm, sat up and leaned against the edge of the bed and told him what happened in the afternoon. Hearing this, Lucas''s eyes were filled with anger, and his forehead tendons jumped out. "Who''s that lunatic? Hasn''t she taken medicine for a few days? The paranoia is so serious!" Then he turned and red at her with a ferocious look. "Sophia, I thought you were usually very clever? She''s just a lunatic, that''s all. Do you really believe her? And you''re going to sling mud at your husband together with her? " Chapter 147 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Four) Chapter 147 Be Careful, A Mistress! (Part Four) It seemed that he was totally irritated by her. However, Sophia pretended to be calm and said in an orderly way, "if I really believe her, will I sit here calmly and ask you? I just don''t believe it. I decide to come to my mom''s home and calm down for one night, then I will ask you tomorrow. " Lucas calmed down a little bit and thought for a while. She was a tough girl with big shots. If she believed what the woman said, then everything at home must have been packed and checked in. Moreover, her eyes must be red and swollen as she had cried. When she saw him, there must be CPU and a bowl of soup for him. No, no, no, there should be missile for this level. When he was deep in thought, Sophia took out her phone and showed him the photo sent by Nancy. "Listen to me. She is right. She said that you met her when you were in Europe. She also said that you have been depressed for a long time because of my pregnancy. And she got the truth for you. Look at this photo, until now I can''t see anything wrong with my eyes. Exin it to me. How did she know you and me so well. Maybe she has been adoring you for a long time and has been following us secretly? " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He took the cellphone and had a look at it. At this moment, he frowned and said, "Is this me?" "Of course." Sophia pouted. He uploaded the photos to theputer at once. After some processing, the truth gradually emerged. The man in the pictures was indeed his real body, and it was obvious that the woman''s face had been photoshopped. He looked at the woman''s wrist carefully again and asked, "Honey, what''s that?" He pointed at the woman''s wrist. Sophia looked closer and saw that there was a ne on her wrist. Because it was only a little exposed, she couldn''t see it clearly on the phone. But after his treatment, she was very clear about it. "Isn''t that the ne you gave me? Howe she has the same one too?" At this moment, she couldn''t calm down anymore. She was caught on the spot. He imed that he had never cheated on her, and that he didn''t betray her! "Who is this woman? You even gave her the same bracelet as mine. Shame on you! You hypocrite!" If it were not for her heavy body and the inconvenient movement, she would have jumped up and beat him. Lucas was helpless. It''s hard to wash away his grievances even if he has jumped into the Pacific Ocean. He shouted, "Honey, I designed this bracelet for you myself. It''s unique in the world. There won''t be a second one. Besides, this scene has never happened in my past except with you." Silence befell the room. They looked at each other with lightning flickering in the air. Suddenly, the two eyes were full of unusual light. He rushed to theputer, erged the woman''s wrist, and the small ck mole was revealed. Sophia looked at her wrists ---- exactly the same. So, it was her! They were photographed! She was so angry that she wanted to shout. But she was afraid of waking up mom next door, so she covered her mouth immediately. Was the woman just testing her nerves? However, Lucas did not think it was so easy to find out by amon person even though she was only a lunatic. If he did not guess wrong, Nancy must have something to do with that group of Rossi. Looking him became silent, touching his chin and frowned, Lucas was thoughtful. Sophia could feel something unusual. "Lucas, are you hiding something from me?" She held his face and made him look at her. He immediately hid his serious look and showed a smile. "No, this matter is over. We don''t need to think about it any more. Let''s sleep." He was about to turn on the light, but she grabbed his hand. She could always sense his abnormality from his subtle expressions. The more he tried to avoid, the more she was sure that he had something to do. "Lucas, are we a couple or not?" When he saw the drama look in her eyes and the disappointment on her face, he sighed that he knew he couldn''t conceal it for too long. He put his arms around her shoulders and looked at her with a little serious. "Sophia, after so many things happened recently, have you ever regretted marrying me?" She smiled faintly and continued, "When I boarded your ship, I didn''t n to get off. You and I were sailing the same boat. Even if there were storms and tsunami, I had to follow you all the way. Because you are by my side, the scenery in my eyes is the best." He smiled. It was such a relief. He wholeheartedly held her into his arms. He got such a good wife and he didn''t ask for anything else. Then he started to tell her everything she didn''t know since he was taken advantage of by Melody. When she heard that there was a peerless thiefing to her house to steal things, sheughed carelessly, with her hands on her hips. She imitated the way Rose had talked to her when she had entered Bluewater Vi for the first time. "The vi has the most advanced security system both inside and outside. Each of them is equipped with the most advanced security system in the world. I won''t let neither the bees nor the flies out. So, you can''t take out a single needle! " The air in the room seemed to have been lightened a lot. "The enemies this time are unusual. We must be highly vignt." Sophia put her arm on his shoulder and rolled her eyes. "Do you think the purpose of this Nancy is to put our rtionship on fire so that you can lose others when you do nothing?" Lucas nodded and thought so. A man''s best ally is his wife. Since she was his wife, he had many secrets and weaknesses that he could share with her. Defeating the union was like cutting off a man''s right arm. "In that case, we can''t let her down." "It''s time for you to show your acting," Lucas said and rubbed her nose. "s -" Sophia let out a long sigh. "Life is like a drama, and life is like a drama." Chapter 148 Honeys Three Trump Cards (Part One) Chapter 148 Honey''s Three Trump Cards (Part One) Leaning against the bedpost, Lucas was thinking about something, with one hand holding the back of his head and the other as the pillow for Sophia. It seemed that he was thinking about something. As Sophia''s slender finger streaked on his chest unconsciously, she sank into silence for a long time before she said in a low voice, "Is the ck Tulip really so good?" "Never failed." Lucas looked solemn. "That''s because he didn''t meet us." Sophia encouraged her husband. She didn''t believe that there was such a man who could do anything he want. Although she hadn''t seen the horrible power of Ink Store and Kris with her own eyes, she had faith in her husband. He had not only fourpetent generals, but also bloody shadow and hacker alliance. Even if he was a really scheming man, they could still have him at his disposal! Most importantly, he had a smart, resourceful wife who was an excellent actress and could help him. In a word, when soldierse, they will block them. When wateres, they will cover them. Looking at her trusting face, Lucas smiled and kissed her on the forehead dotingly. No matter how much pressure he was under and no matter how bad his mood was outside, as long as he got home and saw this sweet face, all the cells in his body were cleared up, and the negative emotions were dissipated. He knew that even if he had the whole world without her, his life was still lonely; even if he had lost the whole world, as long as she was by his side, he felt happy. In fact, he didn''t worry about the so-called "ck Tulip", but about the European gangs behind it. He hadn''t known their background yet. They must follow Rossi''s clue as soon as possible. "ck Tulip is good at camouge. It''s very changeable. If you meet strangers recently, be careful." He reminded her cautiously. The reason why the dark organization hired "ck Tulip", was definitely not for a picture, but to put him down. They wanted to weaken the strength of him and bloody shadow. Therefore, Lucas could not let the "ck Tulip" seed. Instead, he wanted to take a revenge. Sophia thought carefully about the people who were with her recently, only Linda and Nancy could draw her attention. But when she remembered that Linda had reached Bluewater Vi this morning, her curiosity seemed to be too strong. Lucas thought for a while, "I will ask Jerry to investigate Linda first." In the international group of Q City. A magnificent jewelry show was being held here. Colorful beams of light flickered on the bridge and theser lights constantly changed. Colorful and bright light made up various dreamlike scenes. The famous models were wearing precious jewelry, slowly shuttling in the hazy dynamic space in the melodious music. Alldies present were obsessed with this gorgeous diamond. For men, the beautiful appearance and attractive figure of the model may be more attractive than the glory of the jewelry. With a half smile on his face, Lucas looked at those morous models on the rooftop. Nobody could tell what he was thinking about. He came here alone today, and it seemed that he came here only for fun. Linda, the famous model, wore a huge pink diamond ne which weighed as 49 carats. Her perfect hot figure and beautiful face attracted every man present. Lucas looked at Linda, with an enigmatic light in his eyes. After the jewelry show, there was a magnificent ball. Undoubtedly, the handsome, unrestrained Mr. Lucas became the focus of attention of the crowd. In the hall, he met many charming eyes, with the obsessed gaze of bees. Countless charming figures made every effort to attract his attention. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tonight, he was also extremely enthusiastic that he hugged two girls in his arms, which surprised the girls. They poured themselves like bees and flirted with him. No one cared that he was married. In the banquet hall, he was staring at by a pair of beautiful eyes. Her eyes were filled with hunger and thirst. When he held another beautiful woman in his arms and was about to walk to the dance floor, she stood up and slowly walked towards him. "May I have a dance with you?" Linda''s Chestnut long hair fluttered in the air, strings of hair, hot and charming, and the light purple long skirt rippled slightly in her legs. He stood up, raised her chin with his index finger, and nced at her indifferently. Then he grasped her wrist, and a hurricane like circle took her into the dancing floor. The dance started. A warm tango. It was undeniable that Lucas had an irresistible charm of women, and a more fascinating magic. All women who got close to him were all captivated. When his perfect face turned to her, she took a deep breath. He smelled... What an irresistible temptation. The expensive aroma of stubble shaver, clean male vor, made her feel rxed and happy. The song ended soon. She was still longing for more, and he seemed to be the same. Therefore, she became his exclusive partner during the next dance. She also became the focus of attention and jealousy at the party. The night was as dark as ink, and the moon was as light as water. After the ball, he drove her to the apartment in his luxurious Maybach. He got off the car, opened the door for her gentlemanly, and saw her to the elevator door. The gorgeous pearl dress on her body was shining in the light. With her slender fingers rolling her hair, her charming eyes squinted slightly, and only a hint of dreamlike ck appeared. "I thought you were a good man." "It''s normal for a man to act ording to the circumstances. I respect my wife, but she is not the only woman I have." Lucas looked at her with a faint smile on his face. "But your wife is pregnant now." She said, shrugging her shoulders. "Yes." He sighed, "She has a bad temper and is lost in various fancies and conjectures all day. She even came up with a woman called Nancy. I have toe out to have a good breath." She smiled, and her voice reverberated in the wind. "A man like you should have been like this. It''s a pity that you only belong to one woman." "Do you know what kind of woman I like the most?" He suddenly leaned over, her eyes filled with greed and eagerness, "What kind of?" She swallowed hard. "Enthusiastic." The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. After a moment of silence, he suddenly held her into his arms and pulled her towards himself. However, he loosened his grip on her and said in a low and attractive voice, "We have the luck in the future, goodnight!" He straightened his body and turned away before she woke up. His steps were elegant and calm, making no secret of his arrogance. She leaned against the door of the elevator and felt empty. When he disappeared in the darkness of night, she took a deep breath and sucked the good taste in the air. Her eyes shed with dissatisfaction. Someone like him was poisonous and highly toxic. Once she fell in love with him, she was like a moth that darted into the fire, but she could do nothing with it. There was a slight chill in the wind at midnight. The clouds were thin and the moon sank. A few starry stars hung in the distant sky, with a glint of destion. Lying on the bed, Sophia wasn''t sleepy at all. Though she had faith in him, she was waiting for him to come back. She has 99% confidence in him. And 1% of concern. In her mind, men would always lose their heads and couldn''t control themselves no matter how well they controlled themselves. Chapter 149 Honeys Three Trump Cards (Part Two) Chapter 149 Honey''s Three Trump Cards (Part Two) The familiar footsteps came from outside. She closed her eyes in a hurry and pretended to be asleep. When he came back, Sophia felt that his whole body was pure and fresh. He wore a baby blue Pajama with a slight cor. She opened one of her eyes and took a look. Oh my God, her heart was beating very fast. He would ruin many young girls'' hearts. While she wasughing, someone opened the other eye of her eye. He had already seen through her tricks. In such a dangerous moment, if she could fall asleep, her reputation would have hit the earth. "Honey, are you anxious?" She yawned and squinted slightly, pretending to be very sleepy. "Who''s waiting for you? I''m just dreaming, and you woke me up." With a faint smile, he lied down on the bed, pretending that he didn''t hear anything about what happened tonight. He stretched out his hand and was going to turn off the light to sleep. Before he fell asleep, a hand reached out and patted him on the back of his hand. "Are you tired?" "Yes." He answered in a low voice, pretending to be tired. Oh, my God! Is this the effect of overwork? Sophia''s heart trembled. ''Shit! Didn''t he sleep with that woman?'' Seeing Lucas close his eyes and almost fall asleep, Sophia got very angry and punched him on the face. Lucas, on the other hand, had already expected it. "Honey, exercise is not good for your health. Be careful not to scare the baby." Seeing the snicker on her lips, Sophia suddenly realized that he was teasing her. She gave him a ferocious stare and then turned her clumsy body around to ignore him. "Okay." With a weird look in his eyes, Lucas ced his hands on the back of his head and said in a low voice, "We''ll put long lines and wait her to be caught up." Sophia nodded slightly and nned to go to Maria''s apartment tomorrow to find out the truth, because Maria and Linda lived in the same apartment. She went in the afternoon. As soon as she reached the door, she heard someone scream hysterically inside. The door was not closed and she gently pushed open, only to see a little girl running towards her and quickly hiding behind her. "Aunt, call the police. Aunt Maria is crazy. She wants to kill me!" Maria ran out of her room with messy hair and a pair ofrge face. Her nightgown was one sleeve and a cor missing, as if she had been poked by scissors, and with a pair of shoes without shoes in her hand, she was on the verge of copse. "Sara, you little devil, I''m going to send you to hell --" the hysterical roar was deafening, and Sophia covered her ears in a hurry. "Maria, you have been robbed?" This was her first reaction. Maria rushed over and grabbed the little girl''s clothes and pulled her out of Sophia''s side. Her fierce eyes seemed to have the impulse to devour the little girl. "This little devil! She tied up my hair when I was asleep. She made a fool of myself and cut my pajamas into this. What''s more, she pulled out the heel of my favorite shoe. " Maria''s heart ached upon seeing her. The little girl looked at her with an innocent expression, as if she didn''t realize what had happened. She said in a child''s voice, "Aunt Maria, I just want to dress you up a little more well. By the way, your shoes are too high. Last time when you wore it, you almost fell, so I cut it for you. I want you to be more comfortable with shoes." Now Sophia knew what was going on. Sheughed and rubbed her belly. She didn''t expect that a kid was able to torture the omnipotent Maria to such an extent. Seeing Sophia''s smile, Maria didn''t want to cry anymore. She wiped her tears with a tissue, making her little monkey''s face even more beautiful. "Whose child is this?" Sophia stroked the little girl''s head. "Linda''s little demon." Maria heaved a sigh and said, "She''s always not in the apartment. Sara''s so bored staying at home alone, and she came to make trouble with me." Then she went to the bathroom to clean herself. Sitting on the sofa, Sophia pulled the little girl in front of her and looked at her carefully. She and Linda didn''t seem to be much simr, but they were so beautiful, like an angel, deep and exquisite features. It''s perfectbined with the blink of an eye. Her skin was white and red, wless, without even a freckle. "What''s your name?" Sophia asked. "Sara," The girl tilted her head to one side and smiled with two lovely dimples on her face. She said, "Aunt, have you heard this song of Sara? h¨¦l¨¨ne, jem''appelleh¨¦l¨¨ne, jesuisunefille, commelesautres¡­¡­" She was singing in fluent French, and her clear and delicate voice, like a wind blowing the silver bell, was extremely pleasant to the ear, After she finished, Sophia pped her hands in praise. She lifted the hemline of her dress, crossed her legs, and bent her knees slightly to perform a grateful etiquette as a Frenchdy. She looked very polite, and then blinked her big eyes and said, "My name is from this song." Sophia smiled and nodded, "Your name is so beautiful, just like yours. You are an angel." Sara opened her small mouth and smiled, showing her white teeth. Her big blue eyes blinked twice, and then fell on her swollen belly. Her eyes were full of curiosity, "Auntie, are you sick? Why is your stomach so big?" She chuckled and pinched her pink face. "I''m not sick. I''m going to have a baby." baby? Sara put her little finger on the corner of her mouth and stared at Sophia''s belly. Her long and dense eyshes were flickering. She asked with a puzzled look, "Didn''t the baby be brought back from the nun?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sophia didn''t know how to exin this to her. The elders were always very ambiguous about this question. They would always tell the children that she had been taken back from the trash can or from the field. Perhaps so did Sara''s parents. So she thought for a while and said softly, "The baby has to get out of your mother''s stomach first before you go to see the nun." Looking at her, Sara didn''t seem to understand what she meant. She put her little hand on the baby''s belly and put her ear on it. She giggled as she spoke to the baby in French. Looking at the cute little girl, Sophia liked her very much. She didn''t expect Linda to have such a cute child. She touched her belly, thinking that her baby with Lucas must be as beautiful and smart as Linda. It took Maria a long time to clean herself up. When she came out, she stared at Sara and said, "Go back to your own home quickly. Don''t make trouble here." When Sara heard that she was going to drive her away, she looked down and pouted. She was about to cry. "Cut it out. Otherwise, you will be spanked." Maria waved her hand, and pretended to hit her. The little girl cried. It seemed that she was really bored staying at home and didn''t want to go back. Sophia took her in her arms, patted her on the shoulder and coaxed, "Don''t cry, honey. You can stay here. I''ll y with you." The little girl''s face was as beautiful as the days in June. Upon hearing that, she immediately stopped crying and pulled her arm. "Aunt, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza." The little girl only spent two hours on it. And now, she treated her as a friend, and didn''t feel any shame at all. Chapter 170 Tutoring Homework (Part Four) Chapter 170 Tutoring Homework (Part Four) Sara looked through the test paper from beginning to end and said, "it''s not difficult. Sara can do all of them. (57 x 35 plus 43 x 35) / 14 is equal to 250. Mommy Sophia, how can you be counted as 230?" Little bastard, you are so fast. Your brain is a calctor! Sophia rolled her eyes and said, "I wrote it on purpose. Isn''t 250 a curse? When I thought about it, the teacher said that children should be civilized and not curse, so I changed 250 into 230." "726 / 8 * 125 should be equal to 11343. 75, you wrote 11342. 28. Did you write it on purpose? " Sara tilted her head to look at her. Don''t show off your superiority, okay? "I don''t remember. Anyway, I made a mistake on purpose. In fact, I know the answer." Sophia went crazy. She really wanted to bring up this little girl and p her buttock two times. They were looking at them with curious and confused eyes. Fortunately, they were still young, which was beyond their understanding. Otherwise, the three of them woulde to join in the fun, and she would be dead. At this time, Sara picked up a piece of paper, on which there was a Chinese mid-term examination paper for the second semester of grade five of Q City experimental primary school, ye Sophia, score 72, "Mommy Sophia, your Chinese score is not good, too!" Is it over! Sophia turned her anger to Lucas. This guy not only didn''t care about it, but also followed her to read her examination paper. He also kept his eyes on it. Did he also want to taunt her? "When the ancient poem is filled in, the lotus has just shown its sharp point, and (bees) has already stood on its head. Egrets fly in front of the west mountain, peach blossom and flowing water (carp) fat. The belt is getting wider and wider, so I don''t regret it. " As soon as Sara finished speaking, Lucas, who was next to her, coughed twice and seemed to be choked. Sara widened her big blue eyes and stared at Sophia as if she was looking at an alien monster. Sophia was speechless and flushed with anger. Someone who stood aside finally stood up and touched Sophia''s head with a smile. "Mommy Sophia was very naughty when she was a child. She was the queen of pranks in her ss, and she even wanted to y pranks on her exams, so she deliberately wrote this to annoy the teacher!" Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. Oh, not bad. He was worthy of being a gifted father. The cover was excellent. Why didn''t she think of it? At the critical moment, my husband is still considerate! "Yes, yes. I was very naughty when I was a child and always liked to oppose my teacher. I just wrote it wrong on purpose and wanted to piss the teacher off." She nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, quickly picked up all the papers on the ground, and by the way, added an education, "but when I grow up, I''m very regretful. It''s not right to do that. We have to respect our teachers and teach them well. We should listen to their words in school and study hard." Upon hearing this, Sara burst intoughter. "I knew it. My mommy Sophia is so good at ying games. She must not be a fool." She helped Sophia to pick up the box on the ground. There was still a score ranking table left in the box. Sara took a look at the final score ranking table of ss two, grade six, Q City experimental primary school. The first ce was John Xu, "wow." Like Columbo, she found a new continent and eximed, "Mommy Sophia, it turns out that uncle John is your primary school ssmate. No wonder you are childhood sweethearts. Uncle John is the best student in your ss, with full marks in every subject!" Sophia took the box over. Yes, from primary school to high school, John has always been the best student in the school. If it wasn''t for the exam time, he would be next to her to make up her lessons, and she would be suspended from school every year. She was a student with ordinary intelligence, and she was picking up waste in her spare time to make money, so she didn''t have much time to study at all. At that time, she was very satisfied to get such a result. Lucas asked Sara to go to the amusement park on the third floor with Kami and Teddy. He took over ye Sophia''s box and said, "honey, I''ll put it away for you." "Put it in the safe." Sophia warned. He was stunned, shook his head and chuckled. He went beyond the safe. When he came out, Sophia had already hidden in the room. Hearing his footstepsing in, shey on the bed, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. "My wife." Hey down beside her, buried his head in her neck and harassed her. "Go away." She shrank her neck and said angrily. She was in a bad mood and almost couldn''t find the steps and fell into the abyss. "You are a child." Lucas smiled and turned her over. He slowly read through her poems and filled in the nk, "the lotus has just shown its sharp point. Egrets fly in front of the West Seine mountain, peach blossom and water carp are fat. The belt is getting wider and wider, so I don''t regret it. " "Want to die!" She punched him on the shoulder and thought she was notughed at enough by Sara. "Honey, I think you''re a rapist! You can think out such a unique sentence. If I were you, I would not be able to do it. " He gave a thumbs up and said, "especially thest one. It''s a ssic. No one can think of it." What? Are you praising her or insulting her? If he dares to hurt her, be careful of her heavenly fist! She grabbed the pillow, covered her head, and howled, "those little bastards are smart. In the future, they must think that daddy is smart, Mommy is stupid, no status, no status!" Lucas couldn''t helpughing. He took down the pillow and stroked her face, "Mommy is not stupid. Mommy will, Daddy won''t." "What can I do? Can''t you?" She pouted. "ying games, holding back fruit, Xbox, I''ve never been able to win you, and, cooking." He took her hand and rubbed the tiny cocoon in her palm. "Mommy''s dexterous hands are extremely delicious no matter how to cook soup or noodles. Daddy can''t even roast steak." That''s right. She, Sophia, is also good for nothing. She still has many advantages. Everyone has his own advantages and disadvantages. Don''t belittle yourself with others'' advantages, let alone mock others with their own advantages. This is also the basic principle of life. Thinking about it, he suddenly felt relieved. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, Celina applied to her father for the establishment of a branch in Q City. After Beck agreed, she left for Q City. She nned to buy a vi in Q City and also took the opportunity to ask Lucas for her reference. She didn''t expect that Lucas would give it to Minnie, which disappointed her. It seemed that he was not interested in her at all. If a man has a good impression on a woman, he will usually show hospitality and positive aspects, while Lucas seems to have nothing else to do with her except for business. She had to be more active. At least she had to let him treat her as a friend first. Chapter 171 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part One) Chapter 171 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part One) When Sophia heard that Celina hade to Q City, ye Sophia prepared a family dinner and invited her to HB Vi. Lucas seldom entertained guests in Bluewater Vi. Whether his friends came or had a party, they were in HB Vi. Sara greeted the guests politely with Kami and Teddy, and then Lucas took them to the beach to build a sand castle. Looking at such a happy family, Celina envied in her heart, "Mrs. Mo, you are probably the luckiest woman in the world. You have such an excellent husband who loves you so much, and three lovely children. You have everything a woman wants." Sophia smiled faintly, "maybe I''m more satisfied. I won''t go after illusory things, only know to hold what I have now." Celina pondered over her words. What was she chasing now? It''s a dream, a dream that you know it''s unrealistic but you can''t control yourself. Perhaps it was because there were so few outstanding men on the earth that women were desperate to pursue and fight for them. She looked at Lucas not far away. He was wearing a cornflower blue sleeveless T-shirt with summer style and checked shorts, showing azy fashion sense and a bright atmosphere. His face was full of endless tenderness and smile. Such an expression would only appear in front of his family. In ordinary times, he was always unpredictable. Sometimes, he was mysterious and cold like Silver Fox from the snow peak; sometimes, he was arrogant and arrogant like a lonely wolf in the wilderness. But the more difficult it was to get close to him, the more attractive it was to women, who were eager to enjoy his only tenderness. The servant came and dinner was ready. The children seemed to be hungry, but they were polite to wait for the guests to eat first before they began to eat, showing good manners. Sara took a sip of mushroom soup and looked up at Lucas. "Daddy Lucas, Mommy Sophia and I are going to the H City to shoot TV series tomorrow. You should take good care of the two." Lucas raised a charming corner of his mouth and said, "don''t worry. Daddy Lucas will make you and Mommy Sophia feel at ease to shoot without worries." "Well, we believe you." Sara grinned, revealing a row of white teeth. "Mommy, Sara, you should remember to call Kami, Teddy and daddy. We will miss you very much." Kami said it word for word. "Don''t go there for a long time. You''ll be back in a few days." Teddy blinked his big eyes. When Celina heard their conversation, she had a n in her mind. If ye Sophia was not at home, it was also a good opportunity for her to have more contact with Lucas. "There will be a charity dinner next week. I have received an invitation. Will Mr. Lucas attend it?" She took the opportunity to ask. "I think so." Lucas''s tone was uncertain. However, Celina hoped that he could go. On this day, she had been preparing since she got up in the morning. The evening dress was newly made, and the sapphire blue silk dress with a jewelry cor was elegant. When she went to the hall, she saw the maid, May, kneeling outside the yard, holding a bottle of mineral water in her hand and chanting while bowing. Her behavior was very strange. "What are you doing?" She whispered. "Today is Chinese Valentine''s day. I''m worshiping Cowherd and weaving girls." May handed the bottle of water to her and said, "this is the marriage water I specially got from Lantau Peak in the early morning. The master in the temple said that as long as the Cowherd and the weaver girl drink it together with the person they like at night, the two can love each other for life and will not be separated for a lifetime." "Superstition. Be careful of diarrhea." Celina shook her head and smiled. "This is the well water of Lantau Peak. Only on the seventh day of the lunar new year can the moon old cast spells. Even if it doesn''t work, it won''t have diarrhea." May pursed her lips and said, "anyway, several of my friends got married after drinking the water, and their children are now in kindergarten. Especially my hometown, Mei. She fell in love with a married man, but he didn''t feel anything about her. Last year, she went to Lantau Peak to ask for the marriage water and secretly gave it to the man. After that, the two would be fine. Now the man divorced his wife and married her. " The reason why some people believe superstition is that they have a strong desire in their hearts, but they can''t achieve it. They only hope on the God who doesn''t need it. "Really?" Celina raised her eyebrows. "Believe it or not," After saying that, May picked up her small bottle and walked in like carrying a baby. Celina shrugged and walked out of the yard. She was going to do SPA and beauty care. In the evening, Lucas would pick her up and the two would attend the banquet together. This proposal was made by her. ZW and L Company are now in a cooperative rtionship. As the representatives of their respectivepanies, it is no wonder that the two attended together, so Lucas did not refuse. When Lucas came, she just finished dressing up. She turned two circles in front of the mirror and felt perfect before she went out. Under the evening dress, Lucas taught people to enjoy. He has always been very tasteful. Even the most casual dress shows the simple fashion and implicit sexy. In fact, he didn''t need much decoration at all. His tall, straight and golden perfect figure was just a natural hanger and looked good on everything. He had a natural aristocratic temperament. Every movement and every behavior inadvertently revealed elegance and nobility. Celina''s eyes were frozen for a moment. Her cheeks were burning with emotion and her heart beat faster. Unfortunately, she didn''t give the same reaction to Lucas. His face was as calm as water, and all his actions and words were out of etiquette. She had to try her best to suppress herself, showing calm, calm and elegant, so as not to appear too rash. The whole dinner party was dull and disappointing for her. Lucas was too formic. He had never talked to her except for business, and there was no chance to have passion and friction. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After the dinner, she came out of the meeting room and decided to create thest chance. When she walked down the stairs, she deliberately missed her step. Fortunately, Lucas held her in time and did not fall down. "Miss, be careful." She frowned and showed an extremely ufortable expression. "Oh, no, I seem to have twisted my foot." "Can you still walk?" "Not bad." With his help, she stood on tiptoe and limped into the car. On this year''s Lunar New Year''s Eve, the sky was overcast and terrible. It seemed that it was going to rain soon. Lucas sped up the car. As soon as Celina entered the vi, the heavy rain poured down. The window ss was knocked by the bean sized rain drops, making thumping noise. Soon, the rain drops gathered together and scattered on the window ss. "It''s raining heavily. It''s dangerous to drive. You''d better wait until the rain stops." Celina looked at Lucas. The rainstorm was too timely for her. He looked out of the window. The rain was heavy and the outside was white and almost disappeared. The vi was built on the hillside. It was really dangerous to drive down the mountain at this time. He could only go back when the rain was a little lighter. Chapter 172 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Two) Chapter 172 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Two) Celina went to the fridge and was about to pour two sses of juice. When she opened the fridge, she saw the mineral water bottle that May took in the morning. There was still half a bottle of so-called marriage water left in it. It was estimated that she and her boyfriend hadn''t finished drinking it. She wanted to have a try, but found it funny. After hesitating for a long time, she picked it up. Anyway, it was just well water, and it would be okay to drink it. Just ask for a wish. After all, today is the annual Lunar New Year''s Eve. So she added some to each of the two sses of juice and tasted it herself. She was relieved that there was no smell. When Lucas saw that she walked quickly, he asked, "are your feet better?" "Much better. It shouldn''t be very serious." She nodded and handed him the juice. Except for orange juice, Lucas was not very interested in other juice. Out of politeness, he took two sips, but Celina drank up all of them. "Mrs. Mo is still filming in H City. Hasn''t shee back?" She asked, breaking the silence between the two. "She''ll be back tomorrow." Lucas shrugged. "Can you handle it alone?" Celina smiled. It was hard to imagine the god of War of the business as a father. Lucas shook his head and smiled. It was really difficult for him to deal with the two naughty men alone. As soon as they left, he had to send Kami and Teddy to the Maud Vi. "It''s impossible for us to live without Sophia for a moment." "So behind a sessful man there is a woman who is giving in silence." Celina smiled. She wished she could be the woman behind him, but it was a pity that she appeared toote. Lucas went out of the window to have a look. The deafening thunder hit the thick dark clouds. The rainstorm was dense, floating in the hurricane, and there was no intention of stopping. He felt a little hot, an ufortable dry heat. He took off his tie and unbuttoned it. Like him, Celina turned the air conditioner down to the minimum, but the fire was still raging. "It''s so hot." Her eyes gradually became blurred, and she looked at Lucas hungrily, just wanting to do one thing. She unzipped the dress. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Damn it!" He cursed from his throat, realized that something was wrong with him, and quickly pushed the window open. The strong wind swept into his face and made him sober. At this time, Celina had already rushed to hold him, which was like adding fuel to the fire, and a fever rushed to his head. He shook his head hard and forced himself to keep calm. He was a man of great restraint. Although half of his reason was swallowed by the heat wave, the remaining part was still firmly in the upper hand. He grabbed Celina''s shoulder and pushed her away instinctively. Due to excessive force, she staggered a few steps back and fell to the ground. "I''m so hot and ufortable. Come and help me." Celina was lying on the ground. Lucas exhaled heavily and looked out of the window. After a moment of calmness in the wind and rain, he took off his coat, put it on her and rushed out. As soon as the door was opened, the cold rain was driven away by the fierce wind. It came to his face, wet his hair, wet his clothes, and sparkled brightly. It was like a silver snake rolling in the ck wave, and the white rain curtain spread down, blocking all eyes. Except for light and rain, he could see nothing. He shook the rain off his hair and became much sober. At this time, he couldn''t drive back at all, but the further away from the vi, the better. He remembered that there was a small pavilion a kilometer away, and he would drive there first. The heavy rain was still pouring, and the shadow of the car was soon covered by the rain. The lightning kept drawing horrible spells in the dark sky. After a thunderbolt, the lights of the vi went out. Celina got up from the ground. She had lost her consciousness and sanity. She staggered and groped towards the door. Lightning shed and lit up the door. A tall figure came out of the rain and was wet all over. "Mr. Lucas!" Celina opened her misty eyes and stared at each other for an instant. Then she threw herself at the other regardless of everything. The two quickly intertwined The next day, when Celina woke up, she was lying on the bed, with nothing around her. Although she was in a daze, she still had a vague impression of what happenedst night. She was sure that she was not dreaming. There was no one in the vi. He had left and felt a little disappointed. May asked for a leave and would note today. The huge vi became empty. She picked up the coat he had left on the ground, buried her face in it, took a deep breath, and sucked the beautiful smell left on the clothes. Her heart began to cheer again, and she even wanted to call him immediately and hear his voice. But on second thought, Sophia woulde back today. She couldn''t find out so soon. She had to be patient and wait Sophia took Sara back to Bluewater Vi. Lucas caught a cold and kept sneezing on the bed, covering his nose. He was worried about the infection, so he didn''t bring back Kami and Teddy. When he saw them, he put on a mask. "Where did you gost night? You didn''te back in the middle of the night. I didn''t answer your phone." She stood with her hands on her hips, her almond eyes wide open, and stared at him with extreme displeasure. It was absolutely not a good phenomenon that a man did note back at night. Would he run out and fool around when he was not at home? "There was a party yesterday. When I came back, it rained heavily and the car drove slowly." His voice was so low that he didn''t look up at her. She didn''t ask much. Last night, she looked at the weather forecast and found that Q City did have a heavy rain that was hard to see in ten years. It seemed that he was caught in the rain and caught a cold. She reached out her hand to touch his forehead, which was a little hot and had a fever. "Have you taken any medicine?" He nodded, "you''d better get out of here as soon as possible to avoid being infected." He knew that she had almost no resistance to the cold virus. As long as she ran into a cold, she would be infected. However, she didn''t seem to care about it at all. She took off his mask and said, "it''s okay. I''ll take a bag of magic medicine to prevent itter." She and Sara met a lot of interesting things when they were filming in H City, and wanted to share them with him. Shey down beside him, put her head on his chest and started to talk. Seeing that he didn''t respond for a long time, he looked up. It seemed that he wasn''t listening to her. His eyes were focused on an unknown corner, with thick eyebrows slightly frowned and a little annoyed. It was because of the cold. So she closed her mouth and gently stroked his hot face, "are you very ufortable? Do you want to see a doctor?" Chapter 173 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Three) Chapter 173 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Three) He shook his head, hugged her and sighed, "if only you were herest night." She smiled and said, "if you want me to catch a cold like you and sneeze on the bed, you can infect me directly. Anyway, I have no resistance to the cold." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Amused by her, he couldn''t helpughing. Then he held her in his arms andy on the bed railing, closing his eyes for rest. After a long silence, he opened his eyes and said, "Sophia, if I make a mistake one day by ident, will you forgive me?" She reached out her index finger and scratched his chest a few times. "It depends on what''s wrong. If you dare to have an affair with any woman, I will never forgive you." He trembled, "for whatever reason?" "For whatever reason!" Her tone was extremely determined. The most hateful thing in her life was betrayal, and cheating was a capital crime that could not be forgiven. There was no reason or reason for it. Lucas grabbed her shoulders and helped her up. He also sat up straight and stared at her deeply. "Then why did you forgive John at that time?" There was a hint of indignation in his face, as if he felt that her approach was unfair. She poked him on the forehead angrily. As soon as he met something rted to John, he would fight. "There is a difference between active and passive. John was designed by E. Hepletely lost consciousness and didn''t know what he was doing. How can I me him?" He pursed his lips and blinked his eyes. "What if I''m in the same situation? Shouldn''t you be a different person?" "It''s not negotiable!" Sophia waved her finger. She couldn''t turn on the green light for this guy. She couldn''t do it once. She had to make him under pressure and keep vignt all the time, or she might be careless one day and fall into the trap of other woman. "Why?" His charming mouth slightly drooped, and his expression was extremely dissatisfied. He could be so tolerant to John, and he was sentenced to death to serve him. It was clear that he was treated differently, and he and John were not in the same line. A woman said in a calm voice, "because John and I are not married, he has no responsibility or obligation for me. You are different. You are my husband and the father of three children. You should be responsible for us and this family. So Lucas, you''d better keep your eyes on other woman, be smart, and keep your little things under strict control. If you can avoid suspicion, you''d better stay away from it. Don''t get yourself into trouble. " It sounded convincing. The man felt a little morefortable in his heart. He slowly raised the corner of his mouth and leaned against the bed railing with his hands on the back of his head, intending to keep his eyes closed. Sophia''s eyes wandered on his face alertly and sharply for a week. This guy looked strange today and asked all kinds of stupid questions. If it was not a fever that confused his brain, or if there was a ghost in his heart, she opened his eyes and said, "Lucas, are you going to get any gossip again?" "No." The answer was straightforward. "Really?" Deep doubt. "Really not!" He looked calm andposed. Well, she was relieved. She still had some trust in him. Just as he was about to get out of bed to make a bowl of ginger soup for him to catch a cold, he pulled him back and held her in his arms. "Honey, I want to tell you that no matter what you do wrong, I will forgive you." "Really?" She smiled. "Really." He nodded. He couldn''t be more serious. "Can you forgive me if I cheat on you?" She teased. "At most, your adulterer will be abandoned. You will be tied up and starved for two days. You will be taught a few lessons and locked up for ten years." He looked evil. "Anyway, you don''t want to leave. You are mine all your life." She fell on the bed andughed, vicious and domineering. "Lucas, do you expect me to do the same to you?" "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I was born to be your man and died to be your ghost. You can do whatever you want." He snickered. As for the infectious problem of the cold virus, it would be better to fill the bag of Isabe afterwards. After waiting for many days and no phone call from Lucas, Celina finally couldn''t help it. Did he forget her after one night? No, she couldn''t sit still and wait for death. She wanted to test the attitude of Lucas, so she went to ZW under the pretext of talking about the project. Lucas didn''t want to break up with Celina. After all, the project was still in cooperation, so he had to avoid it. Seeing that the person who came to receive her was Minnie, Celina was disappointed. "Where is Mr. Mo?" "Mr. Mo is in a meeting." Minnie smiled and said, "he has given me the whole project. If you have any suggestion, you can discuss with me!" "Minnie, I want to talk to Mr. Lucas." Celina''s face was full of sincerity. Minnie thought she didn''t understand what she meant, so she emphasized again, "Miss, don''t worry. Mr. Lucas has given me enough rights. I can make my own decisions on this project." It seemed that it was impossible to get through with the project as an excuse. Celina decided to get to the point, "Minnie, to tell you the truth, I didn''te for the project. I have something else to talk to Lucas." She deliberately changed her address and called him by his first name. Anyway, they were already close to each other, so there was no need to call them politely. Of course, Minnie understood what she meant. As the right assistant of Lucas, it was also her duty to help him solve his worries. She showed a friendly and concerned look. "Yes, but Mr. Mo is in a meeting. He has been busy with the bidding of Europeanpanies for the past two days. He doesn''t even have a chance to rest. After the meeting, he will go to meet the CEO of Beeker Company. The schedule is full. If you want to see him, you''d better wait until this period of time has passed. He can''t even care about his wife and children now, let alone deal with other things. " After listening to these words, Celina felt much better. It seemed that Lucas did not forget her, but was too busy to spare time. If she kept pestering at this time, he would definitely be disgusted. So she said nothing more and left. Minnie went to Lucas''s office. Lucas was sending an email. He looked up at her and said, "has Celina left?" His tone was calm. "Boss, I didn''t expect that when you got married, other woman was still the same as before." Minnie joked. Lucas shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I can stay as far away from this woman as I can." He didn''t want to affect the cooperation project with L Company. Chapter 174 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Four) Chapter 174 Is It Also My Fantasy (Part Four) "However, she seems to be quite persistent. It is estimated that she willpete with Jenny." Minnie pursed her lips. At the thought of Jenny''s entanglement like a giant vine, she smacked her tongue. In order to deal with her, it took her a lot of brains and all kinds of roundabout tactics. Lucas sighed, "in addition to my wife, you and Tina are the safest women of the right age in the world." "Of course." Minnie chuckled, "no matter how charming you are, you are always a man, not a dish of Tina and me." "You are right." Lucas shrugged. Minnie squeezed a ss of orange juice for him. "To be honest, I''m not good at dealing with this kind of thing for you. In the past, Sophia in the president''s office was just so awesome. She could find various excuses and never repeat them." Lucasughed. It was true that no one could match ye Sophia''s ability to avoid other women for him, but he didn''t want to disturb her on this matter. "It''s ok if you want to ask my wife for advice. Forget the rest." Minnie was instructed to leave with a smile. When it came to Sophia, Lucas suddenly missed her and made a phone call. Sophia was taking Sara to hang out the Central Park. It would be John''s birthday in two days. She wanted to choose a birthday gift for him. However, she didn''t know what to send? "Sara, what kind of birthday gift do you think we should buy for uncle John?" "Mommy Sophia, aren''t you uncle John''s ex-girlfriend and childhood sweetheart? Don''t you know what he likes? " Sara tilted her head in surprise. Sweating wildly, Sophia knocked on her head and said, "I know what he likes, but I can''t give the same gift every year, just as you like to y games. Does Mommy Sophia give you games every birthday?" "You''re right. Let''s give uncle John something he needs." Sara put her finger at the corner of her mouth. Her blue eyes looked around the square for a week, and then pointed to the men''s clothing store. "Why don''t we buy a shaver for uncle John? Men shave every day, and he must use it." Yes, Sophia agreed and took her hand into the shop. She took a fancy to the most expensive ZafirroIridium shaver. The shopkeeper Miss introduced that it was a limited edition. There were only 99 in the world, and this was the only one in the whole Q City. Coincidentally, someone also took a fancy to this razor and picked it up in front of her. What''s more, she turned out to be Celina. Sophia really wanted to give this shaver to John. She hoped that Celina could give it to her. But seeing that Celina was unwilling to let it go, she had to give up and choose another brand. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She said hello to Celina. She was about to leave with Sara when Celina stopped her. "Mrs. Mo, since we met by chance, why don''t we have a cup of coffee together?" Seeing that the other party was reluctant to give up, Sophia nodded. She bought a box of ice cream from Haagen Dazs for Sara and went to the Starbucks on the second floor of the square with Celina. Sophia called cappino and Celina ordered atte. "Mrs. Mo, did you buy a razor for Mr. Mo?" Celina asked with a faint smile. "No, it''s for a friend." Sophia smiled lightly. "Are you a male friend?" Celina said half-jokingly. "Old ssmate." Sophia took a sip of coffee. "Oh." Celina raised her eyebrows and put the things she bought on the table. "I didn''t expect that we have simr taste. We all like this one, but I gave it to my boyfriend, so I can''t give it to you." "Miss, do you have a boyfriend?" Sophia was a little surprised. Last time she came to HB Vi, she said she was single and had a date in only half a month. It was too fast, wasn''t it? "We have just established a rtionship." Celina stirred the coffee in her cup, kept silent for a moment, and asked with a smile, "Mr. Mo has been very busy recently, so he has no time to apany you, right?" "He has been very busy." Sophia shrugged her shoulders, but no matter how busy he was, he would squeeze time to apany her and the children. But it was purely a private matter, and there was no need to say it to Celina. Sara didn''t understand this. She licked the ice cream spoon and said with a smile, "Lucas won''t go to work tomorrow and will take us out to catch big fish." Celina was shocked and even felt sour. Minnie said that he was too busy to even pay attention to his home. How could he still have time to go fishing? Is Minnie just making an excuse to send her away for Lucas? She pulled open her stiff mouth, squeezed out a forced smile, looked at Sara, and said, "Daddy is so busy with his work, and you still pester him to y. You are not good." Sara crossed her arms and pursed her small mouth, "we are not disobedient. Lucas said that Mommy, Sara, Kami and Teddy are in the first ce in his heart, and work is in the second ce. Even if he is busy with your work, he has to take time to apany us." Is it? Celina tightened her grip on the coffee cup. Who was she in his heart? Is it just a romantic object? The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. After she separated from ye Sophia, she immediately sent a threatening message to Lucas, "your coat is still here. If you don''t want to take it by yourself, I will give it back to Mrs. Mo for you." After a long time, Lucas replied the message, "I''ll go to pick it up at noon tomorrow." Celina was very happy. She got up early and dressed up well. She also asked May to make a rich lunch. At noon, Lucas dide. Celina greeted him with a smile, reached out to hold his arm, and was thrown away by him. "Miss Celina, our rtionship is limited to business, I hope you can understand." His expression was as cold as iron, and his tone was as indifferent as Liam. He pushed her whole body into the ice hole, and all her enthusiasm was frozen. "Are you worried about your wife? Well, I can bear not to disclose our rtionship, and secretly contact. " She decided to give in and defend for the attack. A hint of mockery shed in Lucas''s eyes. He thought that she would be a sober and rational woman with a good education, but he didn''t expect that she would be as vulgar as other women. "Miss Celina, I''m just here to take my coat, not to discuss illusions with you." "Fantasy?" Celina sneered, "was that night also my fantasy?" Chapter 175 Its A Pity (Part One) Chapter 175 It''s A Pity (Part One) "I''ll forget what happened that night." He didn''t want his connection to be affected. "That''s what you think." A sad smile tugged at the corners of Celina''s mouth. "Do you think I''m that kind of promiscuous woman?" "Miss Celina." "You''re a good woman. You''re smart and capable. There must be a lot of women chasing you. Don''t pay too much attention to me. I have a family, a wife and a child. They are more important than my life. I won''t betray them or hurt them. I hope you can understand. " He was polite but determined. Her heart was broken. She was in despair. The mes of hope in her heart burned out, leaving her depressed. She turned to the coffee table, supporting herself with one hand, and covering her aching chest with the other. Her thin lips were trembling, unable to make a sound for a long time. Lucas picked up his coat on the sofa and said, "I''m leaving, Miss Celina." His cold and indifferent tone made Celina''s heart burst out a touch of hatred. Looking at the delicately packaged gift on the tea table, her eyes shed with coldness. She picked up it, squeezed a smile, and returned to him. "This is a gift I specially chose for you yesterday in Central Park. I hope you can take it." Lucas didn''t take the gift. He never took gifts from girls that he didn''t think it mattered. He just said, "Miss Celina, thank you for your kindness. But I never ept any gift from you. I''m sorry." Her hand trembled slightly, but she still managed to wear a curved mouth. "It''s just a meet gift. I don''t like to pester you. As long as you are willing to ept it, I will take it as nothing has happened between us. From now on, we will only maintain the working rtionship." Lucas looked at her with deep eyes. He was not sure if she was going to y tricks or not. But he still took over the project because he didn''t want to make any mistake in cooperating with the partners. The smile at the corners of Celina''s mouth deepened. Before he could react, he reached into the pocket of his coat and took a silk scarf out. He said, "this is your gift. We don''t owe each other. From now on, we will not interfere with each other." This was the best way. Lucas nodded and went out politely. Lying on the ground limply, Celina seemed to be exhausted. With hatred in her eyes, she clenched her fists and her pocket was crumpled up. The reason she had to give the gift to him was that the razor she had bought with Sophia. That was the only razor in the world that Q City only had one. If Sophia saw it with her own eyes, she would doubt it. The y had just started, and she should pay the price to get rid of him. Not knowing what was in the gift box, and not interested, he casually threw it in the car. He had to go back to Bluewater Vi. Sophia and the kids were waiting for him to sail. Seeing him back, Sara and the twins rushed out to wee him with great interest. The twins were all anxious to get on the yacht as soon as possible. After she got into the car, Sara opened the storage box beside the driver''s seat, wanting to take out the games console. She browsed it and noticed that there was a small gift box in it. "Daddy, what''s this?" He looked at the reflection in the rear-view mirror and thought that the little bastard could turn things over. Why couldn''t she find out a good ce to y with? However, he did not do anything wrong, so there was nothing to worry about. He replied lightly, "it was a gift from a friend." "Who? It''s not your birthday. Why would I give you a gift?" Sophia said in a tone of half-joking. "A friend in business." Lucas shrugged. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Bribe you." Sophia smiled and ordered Sara to open it. Sara opened the packing paper and opened the box. It was a razor. She took it out carefully and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, she screamed, "ah! Isn''t this the razor you saw in Central Park sun the other day? We nned to buy it as a birthday gift for John, but it was brought by an aunt who came to HB Vist time. She said she was going to give her boyfriend. " Hearing that, he cursed him in his heart. No wonder she gave this to him. She did this because she hoped that Sophia would be suspicious. What an annoying woman! She is always ying tricks! Lucas thought in mind! However, Sophia didn''t really think about it. Although it was a limited edition and unique, she could buy it somewhere else. Lucas had numerous clients all over the world. "Well, pack it up for daddy." She smiled and put the razor into the box. Seeing the calm expression on her face, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief secretly. He felt grateful for his wife''s trust and saved his breath of exining. Sara leaned against the back of Sophia''s chair, her blue eyes floating around. With a cunning smile, she said, "Mommy, I think this razor is better. Daddy has a lot of razors and he doesn''t need it at all. How about we give it to John? He will be happy." As soon as she finished her words, Mandy furtively nced at her father, her handsome face clouded over. But now, she saw that the storm was on the way. Without making any response, Sophia touched Sara''s head and said, "this is a gift from someone else to Daddy. If you give it to another person, it will be disrespectful. Do you know that?" "Okay." Sara nodded her head obediently. However, this was not the reason why he was angry, but he was jealous. She remembered John''s birthday so clearly, and she even went to pick a gift for him, saying that she had to avoid suspicion from people around her. It turned out that he was the only target. She had no scruples. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. He sped up the car unconsciously. After they got on the yacht, Lucas arranged an automatic driver to drive them to the deck to go fishing. Sara helped Sophia to prepare some dessert. There was a burst of cheers downstairs, and Lucas caught the first fish. "Great! We have fish soup tonight." Sara smiled and pped her hands. This was her favorite soup. She made some fresh juice and ced the desserts on the table before going downstairs to the deck. "Snacks, please." Kami quickly put down the fishing rod and ran to Sophia. He picked up a durian cake from the te and gave it to his father and brother who were fishing for it, and then to Sophia and Sara. Atst he ate it himself, thoughtfully and obediently. Sophia lovingly kissed his little face. At this time, Teddy shouted, "Daddy, look, the fishing rod is moving. We have fish here. Come and help us!" Judging from the degree when the fishing rod bent, it seemed to be deep. It should be a big fish. When Lucas reached out to pull up, everyone was stunned. It was a big turtle. Teddy jumped happily and shouted, "Yeah, I caught a big turtle!" However, his kind parents decided to send the big turtles back to the sea. Turtles were one of the kind of protection animals, and the children had a natural course. They knew that animals could be treated as food, and which animals should be protected and no animals should be captured. Chapter 176 Its A Pity (Part Two) Chapter 176 It''s A Pity (Part Two) At night, Sophia made fish soup with the fish they caught. After dinner, they all sat on the deck to watch the stars. "Daddy, I''ve found the Big Dipper." Teddy happily pointed to the constetions in the north sky. Kami nestled in her arms and said in a sweet voice, "when I grow up, I''ll make a giant ship. It''s going to travel in the sky with Dad, mom, Teddy and Sara." "We are going to take guns and guns. We will fire at aliens when we meet them." Teddy made a gesture of attack. Sitting next to her, Sophia saw them bursting intoughter. Sara was very silent, lowering her head on iPad alone to chat with her friends. "Is he your ssmate?" she asked, patting her head. Sara shook her head and replied, "yes, boss." Lucas was shocked. ck Tulips? "What did it say?" "It said that some ck organizations in Europe were ready to create a crisis in the business world of Q City. It asked me to remind you to be careful." Replied Sara. He was determined to start a business war! With a sneer, Lucas thought, "great! Let''s see who is the winner!" He had been ordered to Bloody Organization. Now he had got a lot of information about it and would not be as passive as before. This time he would take the initiative to fight, Though she remained silent, she was still a little worried. These people were too sinister and cunning. They never dared to fight openly. They were always like spiders hiding in the darkness, secretly formed a, waiting for their prey toe back and bite it. The most hateful thing was that they were quite rich, as they could get a group of children who were extremely rich at any time. It was almost impossible to prevent them. Lucas seemed to know what she was thinking. He put his arm around her shoulder and consoled her gently, "don''t worry. There is nothing that your husband can''t solve." With a slight smile, she leaned her head against his chest. She knew that he was the God of business, who made the presidents tremble with fear. He was invincible. What she could do was to let him wholeheartedly fight in the business world without any worries. ** On the birthday day of John''s birthday, Sophia took Sara to give a gift to him. John used to celebrate two birthdays every year. One was for the official travel, and he would usually invite her friends to celebrate it. The other was for the lunar day, which was the exclusive day for Sophia. Only she was with him to celebrate it. Now, Sophia didn''t want to get rid of this habit. She still chose to send gift on his lunar day''s birthday. There were mixed feelings in John''s heart at the sight of Sophia. "Happy birthday, John." She smiled and asked Sara to bring out the gift. "Uncle John, this is a gift that Mommy and I specially picked for you. We hope you like it." With her eyes wide open, she was waiting for him to open the gift box. He then opened the case and saw a razor. Standing on the chair, Sara stretched out her two small hands to feel his chin. She had wanted to give it a try, but his chin was so clean without any stubble. What if it became swollen? Smiling, John took hold of Sara''s little hand and said, "uncle''s beard will grow up in a couple of days. He will shave with the shavers you and Mommy gave me." "Uncle John, do you know why Mommy and I send you a shaver? We hope you can think of us every morning when you get shaved." "What the hell are you talking about? I didn''t think that much. I thought I had never bought a razor before," she replied. Hearing that, John was overjoyed. He was satisfied as long as she still had a little space in her heart. "Sophia." He looked at her with bright eyes and said, "now that you''re here, can you celebrate my birthday with me as before?" Sophia nodded her head without hesitation. She believed that they would not misunderstand because of Sara. "How do you want to celebrate?" Sophia asked. But before John could answer, Sara interrupted her and said, "I want to have the birthday cake." "Okay." "How about this? We go to buy the cake first, and mom will cook for uncle John''s favorite dishes?" "Okay." All of a sudden, they said in unison. Therefore, the three of them went to the cake shop first and ordered cakes. Then they went to the supermarket to buy some food. In the end, they went to the apartment of John to celebrate his birthday. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. John had always missed her cooking skills. Smelling the familiar and inviting aroma in the kitchen, his withered heart was like a spring rain, immediately glowing with vigor and vitality. When he reached the kitchen door, he leaned against the door frame, arms crossed, face as tender as water, and stared at her with sparkling eyes, as if appreciating a rare treasure. "It was so good to think about it before. I can eat the food you cook every day." She cast a nce at him, andplicated emotions surged in her misty eyes. Indeed, they used to be together. Before high school, Sophia and John lived in the same neighborhood. However, John''s apartment had four bedrooms and two living rooms while her apartment was a rented apartment for single people. At that time, thepany of his parents had just started, and they were always busy with business. When they weren''t home all year round, his grandmother took care of him, Mandy had several jobs every day, so she couldn''t go home at noon. Thus, John decided to go to her home to make a living. After lunch, Sophia made lunch for them. After that, he would help her with her studies, and sometimes he would go to a nearby neighborhood to pick up the cans of beer. John''s grandma liked ying mahjong, so she didn''t have to walk around at noon. She knew the difficulty of living in Sophia''s family, so she bought food and sent it to her house every day to pay for her grandson''s lunch. Although she had a hard time before, she was still happy, because he was by her side. All the happy scenes were full of his figure. After setting the braised pork in a te, John couldn''t resist the temptation of the delicious food any more, so he ran in and ate a piece of it. After tasting it, he smacked his lips as if it tasted very delicious. "It''s so yummy, Sophia, will you celebrate my birthday with me next year?" "I will. As long as your wife is happy, my sister-inw won''t mind." Sophia smiled. "Long live friends! Everything is meaningless." After hearing this, John scratched her head and giggled. He stretched out his little fingers and said, "we have a deal that we will be the same as before, and you have to live with me on my birthday. No one has the right to interfere if they are husband, wife, child or grandson." With a smile, she reached out her little finger to hold his arm. Even if he didn''t tell her, she would still come to celebrate for him. After all, he was one of the most important people in her life. "I think that my daddy will be jealous if he sees that you are so good to each other." Sara appeared in front of the kitchen sometime, with one hand on her chest and the other holding her chin. She looked like a little girl. Chapter 177 Its A Pity (Part Three) Chapter 177 It''s A Pity (Part Three) Sophia pinched her face, pretending to be angry. "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful of your spanking. John and I are good friends, understand?" "Of course I know." She pouted her lips and said, "but he is still ex-boyfriend and childhood sweetheart." John walked to her and touched her head, "are you worried that I will take your mother away from your daddy?" "I don''t care. They are married." With her big blue eyes blinked twice, she said, "I''m more worried about whether you will marry my aunt. If you don''t marry her, I won''t be able to live as a flower boy." It looks like this naughty girl is forcing me to get married. He thought. In fact, he had considered about it too. If he had to marry someone, Ellie would be the best. On the one hand, he liked her but had no feelings for her. On the other hand, as a member of Mo family, he didn''t need to find a lot of excuses to meet herter. He scraped Sara''s nose and said, "don''t worry. I''ve already proposed to your aunt." "That''s great!" Sara was so happy that she pped her hands, and then took John out of the kitchen. She wanted to give him advice on making the most romantic proposal to Auntie. However, before they had the result, Sophia had already prepared a wonderful birthday party. She took out the cake, lit the candles and sang the birthday song together. John made a simple wish of celebrating his birthday. He only hoped that she could apany him to spend the festival on each year. She cut the cake and was about to start it when the doorbell rang. Sara looked out from the cat''s eye and found it was Ellie. When she walked into the house, she saw that there were only two people, John and Sophia by the round table. She looked a bit unnatural. Then she nced at the birthday cake in the middle and was slightly surprised. "Who is going to celebrate birthday today?" she asked. "John." Sara tilted her head and looked at her. With puzzlement in her eyes, she asked, "aunt, you are John''s girlfriend. Why don''t you remember his birthday?" "I remember it''s next Tuesday." Ellie pouted. She even prepared a gift for the birthday party. "The second lunar New Year''s birthday ising. Today is his lunar New Year''s birthday." Sara corrected her seriously. Ellie pinched her face with a sullen face. "You naughty girl. I''m not his childhood sweetheart. How could I know so clearly!" Noticing the displeasure on her face, Sophia knew that she was jealous. So she walked up to her, took her hand and sat down beside John. "Talk about you and you wille soon. My childhood sweetheart just asked me how to propose to my sister-inw," said Sophia. Hearing the word "proposal", Ellie''s gloomy face immediately disappeared, and she flushed. Sophia smiled, cutting a piece of cake to her, and said: "now eat something. After lunch, someone has to go away. We need to discuss something else." With a straight face, Ellie red at Sophia, but the dimples on her cheeks couldn''t help but reveal the secret. John ate the cake quietly and felt a little depressed. The presence of Ellie had spoiled the mood. All he wanted to do today was to spend time with Sophia. After dinner, Sophia left with Sara. She didn''t want to be taken as trouble by her sister-inw. After they left, John was even more depressed. He asked, "Ellie, can you call me first when youe hereter?" He sounded somewhat annoyed. Hearing that, Ellie''s warm heart froze all of a sudden. She lowered her eyes dejectedly, while her fine eyshes casting two disappointed shadows on her eyes. She said, "do you think I am disturbing you?" Looking at Eille''s tearful face and about to cry, John didn''t have the heart to scold her any longer, so he just softened the atmosphere. He sat down and sighed, "I was going to ask Sophia and Sara to give me an idea. But when you came, they felt embarrassed to disturb us, so they left. They haven''te up with an idea yet." Ellie''s eyes lit up again. She looked at him with excitement, ecstasy and admiration. She was so happy. In fact, he didn''t need to think about anything, even without flowers, romance or even a ring. As long as he asked, she would nod immediately. "John, don''t bother. I am not picky girl." John put her arms around shoulders of Ellie and said, "anyway, I want to marry the daughter of the Mo family. How could I be so careless?" Ellie''s heart was already fluttering with the wind, "well, it''s up to you. I''ll listen to you." After that, she buried her head into the arms of John. Oh, my God, she was so happy. ** As soon as Sophia walked out of the apartment, she got a call from Celina. She was invited to have afternoon tea with her. So she asked Mary to turn and go straight to the house of Celina. Celina had ordered May to prepare some desserts for them. "Miss Celina, what brings you here to have afternoon tea with me today?" Sophia smiled. "I don''t have many friends here except you," Celina shrugged and invited her and her to sit on the sofa. The ck and white strip strip Sophia saw on the sofa was very familiar to her. She picked it up and looked at it carefully. Celina hastily snatched it from beck and looked very nervous. "It''s my boyfriend. He left it on the bedside. I put it on the sofa when I saw him and reminded him to take it away. But he still forgot it," she exined. After she finished speaking, she spread out the pocket towel on her legs, and slowly folded it up. Now, she recognized it. She remembered that it was exactly the same as Lucas''s. No wonder it looked familiar to her. Most of Lucas''s stuff were customized and it could hardly be the same. Sophia''s heart trembled. What a coincidence? Without a blink, Celina seemed to be observing something. But Sophia controlled herself very well, and her expression was as calm as water, without showing any emotions. With a little disappointment in her heart, Celina turned to Sara. "Did you have a good time going to sea with your daddy?" Sara nodded. Celina smiled gently. "Next time, let''s hang out together, okay?" Sara didn''t say anything and just stared at her. She didn''t want any irrelevant outsider toe. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Celina is joking with you. If she has time, she will definitely go with her boyfriend." Sara sighed, deliberately picking up a pocket towel and swinging it in her hand. "I want to, but unfortunately, he is a busy man. Every time hees and goes in a hurry, he doesn''t have much time to apany me." Chapter 178 Its A Pity (Part Four) Chapter 178 It''s A Pity (Part Four) Sophia raised her head and saw the first letter of L. She recognized this letter on every tissue. Her heart began twisting violently. She picked up the ck tea on the table and took a sip to calm herself down. Suddenly, her phone rang and it was from Kami. He asked when she and Sara would go back, she immediately stood up and said goodbye to Celina. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. As soon as she returned to the Bluewater Vi, she rushed into the coatroom of Lucas, searching for the exactly same pocket towel. She wanted to find it, but she still couldn''t find it after rummaging all the drawers and wardrobes. Where is it going? Where on earth did it go? "Mrs., what are you looking for?" Rose stood at the door and looked at her strangely. "Lucas has a pocket kerchief with ck and white stripes. Do you know where it is?" Rose had been in charge of his coatroom for a long time. She had put all his things in the storage room. She knew clearly that he had put them back and used them in the hospital. She was more skillful than this confused wife. "The one Mr. Mo used at the dinner partyst time, but he lost it." said Rose. She had asked him about it a few days ago. "Recently, Mr. Mo has been in low spirits. His evening clothes was brought back a few days ago." said Rose with a sigh. As if being hunted heavily by a heavy sniper, she felt her legs weak and almost unable to stand up. "You said the party would be the day before I came back from the filming?" "It''s that day." Rose nodded. "When did hee back that day?" Her voice was weak. "He just came back the next morning. I was worried that he might be in danger because of the rain. He used to call me before he came back." Without saying a word, Sophia waved her hand and went out silently. She remembered that on the day when she came back, he asked a lot of strange questions. Now, even all of them could be exined. No wonder he asked her if she would forgive him. If it really happened, should she forgive him? She walked into the room and fell into the bed. She was so helpless about this question. If she chose to leave, what about the kids? What about the family? If she stayed here, will the thorn in my heart disappear? Could they still be the same? The answer was negative. No. if he really betrayed her, this favor would be absolute. Infidelity might not be the end of a marriage, but it must be the decisive factor in love. When did Kami and Teddye in? She didn''t hear them. They quickly ran to the bed andy beside her. Their little body was close to her, and their soft cheeks were stroking her cheeks. "Mommy!" Boys'' tender voice melted her. All of a sudden, she had an belief in her heart that she could not part with her family and that the three children could not be separated. They could not live in an environment where they were short of their mothers or their father, just as she had done. She had never been so suffering from that kind of pain. So, if he really cheated on her, she would forgive him for the sake of the children. But she would never love him again. "Mommy, I want to hear your story." "Okay, Mommy will tell you the stories about three cute pigs." She smiled, and tidied up her messy mood. She held her two sons in her arms, "before, there were three pigs. They wanted to build a house respectively..." When the story was about to end, Lucas walked in with Sara and smiled at them. After they finished, they asked Sara to take Kami and Teddy out. He sat down beside her and lowered his head to kiss her. She turned her head unconsciously, and his lips fell on her cheek. "What''s wrong?" He gently touched her frowning eyebrows. She was not happy. "Nothing?" She shook her head, "I''m a little tired." He smiled and touched her face, "three naughty kids?" "No, they are good." She said softly. He was the one who was being naughty. She got up from the bed and walked to the window. As she opened the window, a gust of cold wind blew her hair into a mess. She raised her hand and tried to blow away all the troubles in her heart. "When I helped you tidy up the cloakroom, I found that your pocket towel was missing, and the ck and white stripes were missing. When did you be cynical?" As for that pocket towel, it was taken away by Celina. He was worried that she might think too much on it. So he shrugged and said casually, "anyway, as you wish." She turned around and stared at him. "Don''t you remember where you have left it?" "No, I didn''t." He shrugged his shoulders and turned his eyes out of the window, as if he didn''t dare to look at her any more. Her heart was as cold as a ocean falling into the North Pole. He had promised me that he would never lie to her. He even told a white lie. But now he lied to her! Could she trust him again? "I''m going to see the kids." She turned around and walked out of the room. She was agitated. She didn''t want to see him or talk to him anymore. In the amusement park on the third floor, Sara was ying on the children''s slide. She walked in, forced a smile and said, "let''s y boxing, shall we?" Her heart was filled with sadness, anger and desperation. She just wanted to find a way to vent. "Okay!" Sara smiled and nodded. The two were so happy that they pped their hands, wanting to be the judges. ying a game was indeed a good way to release her anger. She had already taken the opponent on the screen as Lucas. With left hooked fist, right hooked fist, horizontally leg, circling Son of a bitch! How dare you beat me up! You asked me to lie to me, to hook up with other guys, to betray me and to cheat on me. "Mommy, you are so fierce today!" Sara was a little overwhelmed. Without hearing what she had said, all her attention was on the screen. Her fingers pressed the handle hard, and her anger and hatred were immense. In the end, she got to her feet right away and violently threw the handle onto the wall! With a click, the game handle broke off. Everyone in the room was scared. Sara''s mouth wide open. She was unable to utter a word.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 179 Adapted To Each Other (Part One) Chapter 179 Adapted To Each Other (Part One) Lucas had just arrived at the door and saw the scene. Something was wrong. The days of each month came again? It''s still early. Kami and Teddy were so scared that they hid themselves behind Lucas. They didn''t want their mommy to get angry. Lucas patted his two sons'' heads and winked at Sara, telling her to take her younger brothers away. "Honey, what''s wrong? Is there anyone at home who is naughty and displeased my dear wife today? " He stepped forward and put his arm around her shoulders. She used a brute force to push him away and quickly walked out. She didn''t want to see him for a minute. "Sophia." He rushed to her like a storm and hold her in his arms to prevent her from running away. She was not an unreasonable woman. It must be something serious that could make her angry. "Tell me, what happened?" Looking at the nk and innocent expression on his face, she was even more angry. He was not only good at acting, but also the Oscar. "I''m fine." She angrily turned her head away, unwilling to see his face. She struggled to get away, but he refused to let her go. "There is something wrong with you!" He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. She lowered her eyes and cast a gloomy shadow on her eyelids. She was struggling violently in her heart and had a fierce quarrel with him. She got a meaningless assurance, but still bore the pain, pressed the wound close and went to heal by herself? She suddenly felt so weak. What a contradiction! This struggle seemed to take all her strength. Just then, she heard Sara''s voice calling them to have lunch downstairs. She seized the chance to rx herself. After dinner, Sophia went upstairs with Kami and Teddy, trying to avoid Lucas. He smiled bitterly and took Sara to the garden to have a walk. If he could find out the answer, then he asked, "what did your mommy do today?" "Go to celebrate the birthday of John, and then have an afternoon tea at Celina''s house." Sara slowly replied. Did she go to Celina''s home? "What were Sophia chat with Celina?" He asked with a frown. Sara tilted her head and thought for a while. "We only stayed for a while before leaving. We didn''t have much to talk about. I just heard from Celina that we would go to sea together in the future, but I don''t want her to join our family activity." After pondering for a long time, Lucas thought of that Sophia asked him about the pocket towel. He guessed that she might have misunderstood him because she met Celina in her home. At the sight of him in the baby''s park, the smile on Sophia''s face immediately froze. He shook his head with a bitter smile and asked Sara to look at the twins. He went over and lifted her horizontally when she wasn''t looking at him. "What are you doing? Put me down! " Sophia was so embarrassed that she kicked her legs everywhere. "I have something to tell you." He strode out. Kami looked at them, eyes wide open. He was startled. "Daddy bites Mommy again!" "No, they are hiding in their room and ying game." Teddy corrected him. "It''s not your concern. Mind your own business. Go and have fun." Sara crossed her arms on her chest, like an adult lecturing them. Then they climbed into the castle and jumped off the bed. Lucas carried her to the bedroom and kicked the door open. With her feet standing on the ground, Sophia stared at Lucas angrily and her cheeks bulged. "Say it. Don''t waste time." "Are you mad at that pocket towel?" He looked at her with a meaningful look. She walked to the window, looking at the lotus pool in front of her, and did not answer. The night fell. The moonlight was on. Water droplets on the leaves sparkled under the moonlight, like small stars falling from the sky. Standing behind her, he said, "somebody took my pocket. I was afraid that you might misunderstand me, so I didn''t want to mention it." Frankly, he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her over to face him. "Don''t think too much. Celina and I are clear. We are only for business." She sneered. Since it was a simple thing, why did he have to make itplicated? "Lucas, you promised me you wouldn''t lie to me. You even don''t need a white lie. But what are you doing now? Can I trust you?" Her voice was a little sharp. An apologetic look appeared on his face. He just wanted to forget the fight but it turned out to be even moreplicated. "Sophia, I won''t do anything that would hurt you." "Even if you do, you can choose not to tell me." A hint of mockery shed in her smile. Herck of trust was like a sharp knife stabbing into his heart. He had worked so hard to gain confidence in her, but nowMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. his trust was destroyed because of this little thing? He felt annoyed. He ignored her sensitiveness. The shadow of the family had hurt her so much that she had no sense of security. Even a small stimtion could possibly make her curl up into her protective shell and never look up. "Sophia." He put aside the short hair on her forehead and looked at her with earnest eyes. "If one day, even if you do not forgive me, I will confess to you. But I will not allow such a destructive thing to happen." He unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the tattoos on his left chest. "I''ve put you on my chest. I won''t do anything that might lose you." Her eyes were red and her heart was trembling. The tattoo was a birthday gift from him onst month''s birthday, and her name was Sophia. The strange and warm gift moved her tears instantly. She turned around and looked out of the window. The moonlight, like a thin mist, quietly floated on the lotus leaf. When a breeze passed, a quiver of lightning passed from one leaf to another, and disappeared in the night on the other side of the river. She blinked her eyes and a tear fell down. Lucas just caught it with his fingers as the tears flickered with his fingertips in the moonlight. For a moment, both of them stared at it. Then they looked up at each other and smiled at each other at the same time. In this way, the knot in their hearts scattered. She leaned her head on his shoulder, gently pounded him on the chest with her fist, and said, "you messed around with other women. Is Celina interested in you?" "As long as I''m not interested in her." Heughed in a low voice. "Stay away from her except for business." With a pout, he lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. "I''ve given Minnie a full charge of the cooperative project. And I don''t need to meet her for business at all, so you have to trust me. Your trust means a lot to me, do you understand?" "Then you have to be honest to me in the future and don''t let me misunderstand you." She put her arms around his neck and he nodded. On John''s birthday, Ellie held a grand birthday party for him. Of course, John prepared a surprise for her. In the evening, when her friends were cheering, a boat slowly floated over. The afterglow of the setting sun dyed a half of the sky red, and the clouds spread from the west to the east. The whole sky seemed to be red and glowing golden Chapter 180 Adapted To Each Other (Part Two) Chapter 180 Adapted To Each Other (Part Two) The sky began to burn. The boat stopped in mid air. The sunset coated it with a golden halo, making its art particrly eye- catching. "Ellie, marry me!" The words, made up of blue enchantress, were like a clear blue starry sky. The crowd began to cheer. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After that, John walked up to Ellie, got down on one knee, and then showed her a shining diamond ring. "Ellie,e home with me. I can be youryman when you''re tired, and I can be your back when you''re sleepy. When it''s cold, I''ll be your coat, if it''s raining, I''ll be your umbre. I promise, I will give you only happiness, without tears and pain. " Both of Ellie''s cheeks were as red. Her eyes were full of tears and her long eyshes were fluttering slightly. Two teardrops were hanging on her eyshes and shining in the setting sun. Her eyes were full of excitement and her red lips trembled with excitement. For a moment, she couldn''t speak and just nodded desperately. John put the ring in her middle finger, picked her up and spun in the air. His face was full of joy and ecstasy. Apuse and blessings rang from all directions. No one knew that what he looked at was not his fiancee in front of him, but his childhood sweethearts. The woman stood in the crowd, with tears in her eyes. She felt the happiness of seeing John as if she had obtained her own happiness. Lucas patted her on the shoulder and thought, "John is really something. No wonder he was so devoted to Sophia. Now that he has married his little sister, she must have given up on Sophia." Several ssmate of high school discussed in private. "Gosh, things change. Our popr couple have be my brother-inw and sister-inw." "Yes. I thought they couldn''t be separated by the end of the world." "Who do you think dumped first?" "Perhaps it is because of that Sophia has broken up with John and she felt sorry for that, so she introduced her sister-inw to John." The night breeze blew softly and let the words fall into Lucas''s ears. He lowered his head and whispered in the ear of Sophia, "your ssmates are quite gossipy." "I actually heard it as well. But it doesn''t matter. Let others talk and we go our own way," she thought. On the weekend, Ellie took John back to the Maud Vi. Mo couples were satisfied with John. He was a high flyer from Columbia University, the youngest and excellent designer in K Country. He was also from a rich family and He was very good-looking and had a pleasing appearance. A few days ago, Chunk called him. He was living a good life with Melody abroad. He was about to be a father. Now, Ellie had found a good husband. Mo couple were veryforted. They thought they could live up to their brother and sister-inw''s wish. "Tomorrow, I will pick a day for you." Anna smiled and touched Ellie''s head. "Autumn, I have talked to John. We have decided to put our wedding next year. It will make more prepared." Ellie said with a smile. Anna nodded. Half of the year had passed. After all the preparation of the wedding waspleted, it would be the end of the year. The wedding shouldn''t be so casual to marry a daughter of the Mo family. In the afternoon, Lucas and Sophia came with the children. Seeing Ellie, Kami and Teddy immediately ran to her, their arms crossing around her neck, and kissed her on the cheeks. "You two are so intimate. Do you want me to buy toys for you?" Ellie was amused by them. "Auntie, I and Teddy want to be your flower boy and girl. But Sara said that you could only choose one. Can you let us be your flower boy and girl?" Hearing this, Annaughed, "you all want to be flower children. Well, I give you an idea. You can be flower children in turns, one morning and one afternoon. What do you think?" The two kids looked at each other and nodded in satisfaction. Jacob extinguished his cigar and smiled at them. "Which one of you wants to learn Chinese chess from me?" "Me!" The two of them said in unison, raising their small hands, and then followed Jacob to the study excitedly. Anna took Sara over and sat down next to her. They went to the counter to see the photo taken in H City. "Our Sara is so beautiful, just like a little fairy." Said Anna smilingly. "Grandma, I acted as the little fairy. But Mommy acted as my mother. Later, she was frozen in the Mount Kun by the wind fiend. When I grew up, I split the mountain into two halves and saved her out of the mount." She shook her little headcently. "Oh, you''re so sweet, Sara. When the TV is on, grandma must stay to watch every day." Anna pinched her little delicate nose. With a trace of a mysterious smile on his lips, Lucas held Sophia into his arms and said, "fortunately, we have the little princess, Sara." Was he expressed their regrets about not having a daughter? Sophia cast a sidelong nce at him and thought that she would fulfill his wish in two years. She didn''t expect that someone would make the announcement ahead of her. Celina hade to make trouble with the president''s office. She had been waiting downstairs since she didn''t see him. Lucas let his secretary lead her in. "Minnie will be in full charge of the project. If you don''t like anything about the project, just let her know and she will give you a suggestion." His eyes stayed on theputer, and his tone was extremely calm. For a month, he thought that Celina had already figured it out. With a serious look, Celina came up to him. "I didn''t want to have anything to do with you. And I intended to forget what happened that night, but now the situation is different." Lucas stopped typing and looked up at her, "what happened?" "I''m pregnant." Celina spoke clearly and forcefully, and then took out a test list from her bag and ced it in front of him. This kind of test result was not strange to him. He did not understand what Celina meant. "Does this have anything to do with me?" "What do you mean?" She raised her voice in an agitated tone. "Miss Celina, I can only congratte you that you are going to be a mother." "Shouldn''t you congratte yourself?" At this point, she was on the verge of breaking down. Lucas''s indifferent attitude infuriated her. Apparently, he wanted to pass the buck. Lucas was shocked. He had already understood what she meant and felt it unreasonable. "Miss Celina, today is not April Fool''s day. I hope you are not kidding. You should look for the father of the child." With anger, Celina grabbed the document from the desk, dropped it on the floor, and howled, "don''t you think I''m that kind of woman who slept with other men casually?" I haven''t had sex with any other men except you these days. You can deny the child, but I will definitely give birth to it and tell it that its father is a man with no sense of responsibility. " A cold light shed in his eyes. He stood up from the chair. If she hadn''t been pregnant, he would have kicked her away. Nobody dared to make him a father. "You''d better find out what''s wrong with your stomach, Celina. I have no time to be mad with you!" His sharp and cold eyes scared Celina. She didn''t understand why he refused to admit it. Did he forget everything happened that night? All of a sudden, she felt so desperate and helpless. As soon as she sniffed, tears fell from her eyes. "Do you think I am the shameless woman? Do you think I''ll go to bed so easily? I have only two men. One is my ex-boyfriend, we have broken up for two years. The other is you. The baby thing is so important. How could I talk nonsense? " Chapter 181 Adapted To Each Other (Part Three) Chapter 181 Adapted To Each Other (Part Three) A hint of mockery appeared on Lucas''s face. He thought she was not stupid, but she had done more than once. "If so, why did you put the juice that night?" Celina was stunned. "I don''t understand what you mean. I never used any poison. Never." "I don''t know what happened to me? You look smart, but actually you are so stupid, making me wordless," he added with a sneer. Her face twisted in spasm, and her voice trembled. "I didn''t drug you, I was..." She choked. She didn''t put any medicine in the juice, but she had put some May''s water. Was the water...? She swallowed hard. Noticing her panic look, he raised the corners of his mouth and gave her a very sarcastic smile. "Celina, we have nothing to do with each other, let alone I have something to do with your child. You''d better hurry up to find its father. Don''t waste my time here." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No, Lucas." Regardless of her dignity, Lucas exined, "I admit that I was attracted by you and I came to Q City for you. But I never thought of ying such dirty tricks to get you. I just added some marriage water into the juice. It was my maid, ivy, who got it from Lantau Peak. She said that they could be together after drinking it for the person they liked on the seventh day of the lunar new year. Besides, she said it was the well water. I added a little water in it just out of curiosity. I didn''t know if it would be hot after drinking it. " Lucas looked at her without blinking. There was no sign of lying on her face, and she should be telling the truth. "Even so, I left in time that day. Nothing happened between us." "But you came backter." Celina became anxious. Lucas was shocked, and things seemed to be moreplicated and serious than he had imagined. "I didn''te back. I stayed in the pavilion at the hillside all night." "No way!" With her whole body trembling, she continued in a panic, "there was no one else in the vi except you. Besides, it was raining heavily. Nobody else woulde." "Didn''t you see the face of that man clearly?" Lucas poured a ss of water for her and tried to calm her down. Her hands kept shaking. She took up the ss and drank it in one breath. "I saw it clearly. It''s you." Although the power was off, she could still see clearly who he was as the light shined all over the ce. "It may be your illusion, Miss Celina. At that time, you lost your consciousness and take that person as me, which is normal." Lucas exined. She couldn''t be mistaken. Although she was a little confused, she could see everything clearly. Besides, she didn''t see anyone else. "We both drank the blind date water. If I''m drunk and I don''t know what happened, you must have forgotten what you have done." "Oh, yes, it must be like this." She told herself that he must have lost his consciousness and didn''t remember having sex with her. "I kept sober in the rain, so I knew what I had done." Lucas said in a firm tone. She stumbled back two steps, rushed to the window and pushed it open. She needed time to calm down because she was in a mess. Outside the window, the sky darkened. Among the wind, the dust like raindrops floated for a while, and sometimes gathered together. The mountain ranges, dense forest and buildings in the distance were all covered in the rain mist and therge made of night. Only blurry shadows were left in the distance. A chill wind blew on her face, like a pair of powerful hands, covering her face and hugging her neck, making her unable to breathe. She covered her chest with her hand, and breathed heavily. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She remembered something important and turned around, "Lucas, is there a tattoo on your left chest? "As far as I know, the name is Sophia." When he took off his shirt and had a blind date with her skin, the tattoo had been swaying in front of his eyes. A flicker of fear passed across Lucas''s eyes. But he controlled it very well that no emotions were revealed on his face, but his silence meant acquiescence. At the same time, Celina rushed to him. "You did, didn''t you? If you don''t, you can unbutton it to prove it to me. " Lucas fell into silence. "I said that I wouldn''t mistake you. You were the one who had sex with me that night. Perhaps you really had a hallucination, but you can''t deny that the child is yours. If you are worried about Sophia, I can keep it a secret from her. But I hope you can promise me that you will fulfill the duty as a father for it, just like you and Sophia''s child. " Clenching his teeth, the blue veins on his forehead kept beating. His eyes shed with anger. "Celina, it''s your business whether you believe it or not. I don''t know where that man came from, but this has nothing to do with me. You''d better go back and think it clearly. If you find the one who should be med, you will regret it." "You are the one who should think it over. Whether you ept it or not, I will definitely give birth to the baby. By that time, I will see if the baby resembles you and Sophia''s twins." She said resolutely, mming the door and walking out. "Damn it!" He angrily smashed his fist on the table. That son of a bitch! If he found him out, he would definitely punished him and never be able to work again in his life. He returned to Bluewater Vi with his heart filled with anger. Sophia was cooking soup in the kitchen. Lucas had been busy for a month. She had to prepare not only for the acquisition of Beeker Company, but also for the bid for Beeker Company in Europe. Therefore, she decided to give him strong support from the back. Lucas leaned against the kitchen door and gazed at her busy figure. The unhappiness in his heart vanished. He held her from behind, put his chin on her shoulder and sucked her tempting smell. He felt a delicate spiritual energy rippling between her ice and jade bones, and giving off a slightly drunk fragrance. As it went into his heart with the breath, he felt all the cells in his body smooth. Chapter 182 Adapted To Each Other (Part Four) Chapter 182 Adapted To Each Other (Part Four) "You''ll drink it soon. Go and get the kids out." She turned her head with a sweet smile, and he seized the chance to kiss her soft lips like a rose. She chuckled and gently pushed him away. "Be careful that the soup will be overcooked." He turned around with resignation and went upstairs to call down the three kids. Sophia made two bowls of soup. One was for her children, and the other was for Lucas. "Sophia''s soup is the best in the world." Sara tasted it from her tongue. "Are you happy to have such a good Mommy?" Lucas asked with a smile. The three kids nodded and turned to their father, asking in one voice, "are you happy to have such a good wife?" "Yes!" With his thick eyebrows raised slightly and a bright smile on his face, Lucas was greatly relieved when he went back home and saw his considerate wife and three lovely kids. In the evening, after coaxing Kami and Teddy to sleep, the couple sat on the sofa to watch TV with Sara. As usual, Lucas gave his arm to his wife as a pillow. To be honest, before meeting her, he didn''t have the habit of watching TV at all, or he didn''t want to waste too much leisure time on TV. As for her, two of her favorite entertainments were watching TV and ying games. Watching TV was a kind of habit. The only amusement in the house was to watch two old TV. But it was enough. One night when she was tired, she turned on the TV andy on the sofa to watch for a few minutes. Even if it was just an advertisement, her mood would be brightened up and all her fatigue would disappear. It had be a habit that she couldn''t get rid of. Every night, only after she leisurely watched a TV or an entertainment show on the sofa could she really rx and have a good rest. They were getting along with each other through constant adaptation to each other''s habits, to adapt to each other''s, and also to each other''s own habits. And now, Lucas had developed a habit of sitting silently by her side and watching TV with her, and stealthily appreciating her impetuous twinkle and smile in her concentration. Such simple happiness and satisfaction was what captivated him every night. During the shooting period, he took two boxes of ice-cream, one box for Sara and one box for sharing with Sophia. They fed each other with one spoon and the other gave each other a kiss. Taking a bite of the ice-cream, Sara said as usual, "the hero and the heroine are too indecisive. Why don''t you think about this and that? It''s just a simple thing, but you should make it clear to the public. At last, the whole thing bes big and irreversible." "If you make it clear to the public, the scriptwriter will no longer y a role. The audience will be anxious to watch the drama. When she spoke, Lucas, who should have been peeking at her, fell into silence. He embraced her without saying a word. He was staring at the TV, and his eyebrows were always closed slightly. It seemed that he was thinking something. He was extremely profound and unfathomable. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Sophia noticed his strange behavior. She turned around and gave him a pat on the nose. "What''s wrong? Why do you keep silent for such a long time? It''s themercial time now. " Usually, he was the most active one in the advertising video. "Listen to you." He shrugged. Actually, he was a little afraid of telling her about Celina. On this case, there were a variety of traps. Someone had set a thoughtful trap to trap him and Celina. Besides the joint project, he was most worried about her. If the evidences were pointing at him, he would have no words to defend himself. And she was so sensitive about this problem. Their trust could not bear such a heavy challenge. He didn''t want to take any risk. He''d better consolidate himself step by step. However, Celina wasn''t the kind of woman who was willing to be abandoned. She had loved and hated the indifference and coolness of Lucas before, but she didn''t make them estranged from each other. Since she couldn''te up with a better n, she took a break for the time being. Now she had a trump card to threaten him. How could she not make good use of it? Coming out of the elevator and entering the garage, Lucas saw her haunting around. He frowned and thought that he had to ask Mike to drive for him in the future. Mike was very capable of dealing with those boring women. He ignored her deliberately and went straight to the car door. Suddenly, Celina rushed up and hugged him from the back. "Are you treating the woman who has your child in this way?" "Did you forget to take medicine today?" Lucas removed her hands, turned around and looked at her coldly. "I tell you, Celina, my patience is limit. You''d better keep a distance from me, or I will teach you the same lesson whether you are pregnant or not!" "Lucas, you are such a cold-blooded man! Don''t you even care about your own child? " Celina was exasperated. With a cold light even more hideous than a de shing in his eyes, he said, "Celina, your child is not mine, so I have no right to deal with it. If it were me, you would have been lying on the operating table. I don''t want people and things that I don''t want, and no one can force them in." His words were a huge shock to her. With a pale face, Celina held her stomach, took two steps back in panic, and identally stumbled to the istion rack on the ground, falling to the ground. She felt a sharp pain in her belly. She put her hands on her belly and groaned on the ground. "Lucas, my stomach hurts. Take me to the hospital, please." Chapter 183 Get Away From Me (Part One) Chapter 183 Get Away From Me (Part One) Holding Celina into the car, Celina felt the pain all the way. She was so scared that she couldn''t help crying out. "Am I going to lose my baby?" Without saying anything, he just sped up and came to the hospital. He held Celina in his arms and rushed in. In front of the pharmacy window, Mandy was apanying her friend to get the medicine. Just in an instant, she saw her father, Lucas, holding her daughter in his arms. She was so scared that she almost came out of her wits. When she was about to rush over, the woman looked up and recognized that it was not her. She breathed a sigh of relief, but then became nervous. How could her son-inw enter the hospital with a strange woman for no reason? She hid behind a pir nearest to them and peeped. The doctor put Celina on the cart, and she grabbed the fate of his clothes. "Please, help our baby, please!" Lucas was silent. He thought there was no need to exin to her. Hearing this, Mandy''s heart sank. My God, my son-inw had a child with another woman! Seeing that they loved each other so much, she thought Lucas was different from those dissolute rich people. It turned out that they had the same temperament. Tears welled up in her eyes and she sighed. Why was Sophia''s life so miserable? When she was a little girl, she had a hard time with her useless mother. Now she thought her life would be easy after she got married to a rich man. She didn''t expect that the man would do bad things behind her. If she had known that things would go on like this, she would have persuaded her to be with John. After all, she had known John since he was a little boy. He was pretty good except his mother. He was a dutiful and honest boy who loved her daughter unconditionally. Therefore, in order to save her daughter, he would definitely not mess around. By the time she was crying, Celina had been pushed into the emergency room. Then he called her maid, May, and asked her to take care of Celina. The doctor came out of the operating room very soon. This time, Celina''s baby was sessfully saved. Seeing that she was fine, Lucas was about to leave. She was flustered and struggled to sit up in bed. "Can you apany me?" She looked at him pitifully with tearful eyes. She felt so fragile and lonely. She really hoped that he could stay with her for a little longer. "May will take care of you. And I will have social activitiester." Lucas said coldly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Lucas, I won''t destroy your family. I just hope you cane and see me when you have time. Anyway, the child is yours." Celina cried hysterically. "Celina..." He was speechless. Unless there was a paternity test report in front of him, otherwise she would not believe it no matter how hard he tried to convince her. After saying a few words with May, he turned around and walked out of the room. Peeking outside the ward, Mandy turned the corner to hide. She had to remind her daughter to stop this mistress. At Blueater Vi, Sophia just came back from MH and the newly developed high-end residential area had been open. She would be able to spend a few days with the children in the following days. At the sight of Mandy, Sophia was overjoyed. She led the children to the gate to receive her. "Grandma, we thought of seeing you yesterday." Teddy took her hand. "I came here because I missed you so much." Said Mandy smilingly. Then, she asked the housemaid to wash the loquat she bought for the children. "Mom, next time youe here, call me. I''ll ask the driver to pick you up." Sophia said. Mandy waved her hand, "it doesn''t matter. I went to the hospital with Mrs. Wang to have a check of her health." She looked into the house and asked, "hasn''t Lucase back yet?" "Not yet. He''s been very busytely." She took the juice out of the fridge and gave it to Mandy. Mandy took a few sips of the juice and wondered how to tell her daughter. She asked in a roundabout way, "does Lucase back veryte recently?" "He will be a littlete if she has to attend a business dinner or attend an international meeting," Shrugging her shoulders, she replied carelessly. "It''s not good for a man to return homete. You have to nip in the bud." Mandy pped the hands of her daughter andforted her. The most suspicious signs of the man''s affairs were the fact that he stayedte or didn''t go home. As a woman who had the experience, she knew clearly that in the past, when Sam and Sandra were ying tricks on each other, Sam always came back in the middle of the night. Every time he came back, he would take it as an excuse to stay with his clients. He apanied those shameless women who hooked up with him. Sophia smiled. She knew what her mother meant. "Unlike othermon office workers have a regr pattern of the morning and evening. His time is changing. Sometimes he stays at home all day long." Mandy sighed. If her daughter knew that Lucas had an affair, a mistress was going to have a baby, she wouldn''t ept either. It would be fine if Lucas didn''t change his mind. But if he did, how would her daughter live in the future! This sensitive feeling soon emerged in her face. At the same time, Sophia keenly perceived that, "Mom, what brings you here today?" Mandy quickly collected herself and shook her head. "No, I just miss the kids." "Then why did you sigh?" Sophia put her arm around her shoulders. Mandy thought if she just told her what had happened in the hospital directly, she might want to have a big fight with Lucas and even want to divorce him. Now they had three children at home, how could they break up so easily? If the family was going to break up, what about three children! So she changed the subject, "I just watched a TV y in the morning and got a little emotional. The heroine and the heroine lead a happy life. A woman, a coquettish fox, who is obsessed with a man''s money, attempted to seduce that man without shame, which pissed me off." She patted her leg angrily. She really wanted to skin her and beat her tendons out to see if she dared to seduce a married man in the hospital. Sophiaughed and patted her on the shoulder. She knew that her mother was a sentimental person who often cried loudly when watching TV series. Taking a sip of the juice, Mandy went on, "I thought of you and Lucas. You know, Lucas is a good man. There must be a lot of women who try their best to put their hands on him. No matter how perfect he is, he is still a man. Sometimes, he may lose his mind and couldn''t control himself, while the other women are very cunning. They are very good at ying cute and innocent. You can''t just ignore them. " "I know, mom." Sophia smiled and never let her guard down. She even stared at him closely, as if she were to see a scheming bitch with evil intentions. Sara happily ran to Mandy. She grabbed her arm and shook them. "Grandma, don''t worry. If anyone dares to steal daddy from us, we''ll pull out all her hair and make her a face. Then she won''t dare to go shopping in the future." Chapter 184 Get Away From Me (Part Two) Chapter 184 Get Away From Me (Part Two) "Kami asked her to eat bad eggs." "Teddy let Tommy bite him." The twin brothers didn''t know what they were talking about, but they knew it must be a bad guy, so they teased with Sara. "You three are really something!" Mandy smiled and kissed Sara''s little face, then caressed Kami''s and Teddy''s heads. Sophia asked the cook to prepare some food and asked Mandy to stay at Bluewater Vi in the evening. Mandy wanted to learn more about Lucas, so she agreed. After that, Sara and the twins went upstairs to y, and Sophia took Mandy to the garden for a walk. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The wind came from the mountaintop in the distance, making the residual red flowers scattered, drifting full of the flower forest. The light hardy swept over the branches and flowers and overflowed from thick branches and leaves, sometimes deep and sometimes light, forming various shadows on the stone path. Looking at the shadow on the ground, Mandy thought about the following words. She thought for a while and asked, "when Lucas came backte, did you go to bed?" "Sometimes I will." Sophia cast a nce at I and sensed her abnormality, but she couldn''t tell what was unusual. Mandy patted her on the hand, "that''s not good. You are going to sleep. Your life as a couple is getting less and less? You''d better wait for Lucas toe back and sleep after you have your married life. Lucas is now in a critical period. You must pay attention to him. " Sophia was shocked by her mother''s words. Her mother even helped to deal with this kind of thing and was too frank. Obviously, she was interrupted by the soap opera just now. In fact, her worry was totally unnecessary. How could that energetic guy let her go so easily? Every night, he would not let her go. Even if he came backte or she fell asleep the next morning, he would make it up to her. How could she tell her mother these things? She didn''t say anything but nodded in agreement. Lucas came back earlier than Mandy had expected. He walked into the garden to see her and hastily greeted her when he saw his mother-inw. Mandy forced a smile, "Lucas, are you busy with your work recently?" "There are a lot of things this month." Lucas answered with a smile. "No matter how busy you are, you still have to take care of family. You can''t be left alone with Sophia and the children." Mandy said on purpose. "I will, mom." Lucas nodded. He came back early today, so Mandy didn''t say anything else. After dinner, Sophia apanied the children for a while. When she found that it waste, she went to coax them to sleep. In the living room, Lucas was watching TV with his mother-inw. When Mandy saw that there were only the two of them, Mandy decided to ask a little out of the question. "Lucas, you promised me that you would take good care of Sophia for the rest of your life when you married her. Do you still remember?" "Of course, mom. I won''t forget." He smiled and didn''t understand why his mother-inw asked this. "That''s good." Mandy nodded, picked up the Pu''er tea on the tea table and took a sip. "I know you''re not an ordinary person. It''s inevitable that there will be all kinds of women around you, but these women are not sincere in love. All they want is your money and status. Only your wife can share honor and grace with you. " Lucas was shocked. He looked at her deeply and guessed the reason for her saying this. It was impossible that someone would report his affairs to her mother-inw? But on second thought, no media dared to take the risk of bankruptcy and publish it without his permission? Lucas was a little confused, but he promised to Mandy, "Mom, don''t worry. I love nobody but Sophia." He looked solemn and earnest with no trace of guilt. Mandy was a little confused. If it weren''t for the little boy who was very good at pretending, he would have carelessly fallen into the trap. With a closer thought, she was more likely to think the second was right. In the hospital, it was obvious that the woman was pestering him. She had a baby in her womb that she wanted to get in the company. If Celina put the matter straight, Sophia would definitely be very happy when she quarreled with Lucas. No, she can''t let the bitch take advantage of it. Thinking of this, Mandy stopped thinking and said earnestly, "Lucas, if you really do something bad outside, you must deal with it as soon as possible. You don''t need to be soft on those women who are greedy for fame and fortune." "Don''t worry, I won''t do it." Lucas nodded and felt weird. After returning to the bedroom, Lucas told his mother-inw what Mandy had said to Sophia. Then, he put on a forced smile and said, "do I really seem to be unreliable?" "Are you sure you can be trusted if you have so many girlfriends?" Sophia gave him a ming look, "in case." He hugged her from behind, put his chin on her shoulder and gently rubbed it. "I wear a pair of rainproof shoes, so I won''t be wet." "You are being glib." She turned around and poked him on the forehead. He pretended to sigh and said with a sad face, "it seems that I have to work harder to make mom feel reassured. Otherwise, what if she gets angry and take my such a good wife away?" She smiled, raised her foot and kicked him gently on his leg. Then she looked out of the window. It was almost midnight. The darkness, like being dipped in ink, dyed the whole world in circles. With the night breeze, there was a fresh lotus fragrance and a refreshing water scent. Theke was covered with blooming lotus flowers. The gentle breeze gently tasted like surging green waves, unceasingly rolling and emerald. After casting a nce at the woman''s back, the emerald umbre with exquisite workmanship floated gently and swayed along the waves. Sophia lowered her eyes and sighed softly. Her mother was also a green lotus, fresh and beautiful. Sam had ruined her life. She hadn''t rebuilt her family for more than twenty years. She was alone. In fact, she had been a popr pursuer these years. The reason why she had stopped getting married was all because of her daughter. "Do you think it''s time for mom to find apanion?" She turned her head and took a look at him. After marriage, she wanted to take her mother to the Bluewater Vi and live with them. Lucas agreed with it, but her mother firmly disagreed. After giving birth, her mother came to look after her for a month, but she still went back, saying that Bulewater Vi was toorge and she was not used to living in it. He nodded. Mandy was old and she wanted someone to apany him. The house was bustling and his mother-inw was reluctant to live with them. She was alone at home. There was no one to talk. How cold it was. Although they would bring the kids to visit her very often, it was still better than having a husband to apany her. "Pay close attention to me when you are free. The most important thing is that we have a good rtionship." "Yes, he is reliable and of good character." She added. With a smile, Lucas held her up, "all right, honey. It''ste. Let''s get started, shall we?" "You..." She pouted and gave him a punch. Chapter 185 Get Away From Me (Part Three) Chapter 185 Get Away From Me (Part Three) Outside the door, Mandy was quietly lurking with her ears pressed against the door to eavesdrop. She felt a little relieved when she saw the happy and harmonious rtionship between the young couple. She also heard them talking about her. In fact, it was not that she did not want to live with her daughter. At an old age, how could she not want her children to have fun at their knees. However, her daughter married a man of noble birth, not ordinary people. There were a lot of rules in the wealthy family, and her marriage was somewhat equal to that of ordinary people. Since her mother-inw wanted to go with her, her father-inw must be somewhat dissatisfied with her marriage, thus she couldn''t let it happen. ** In the middle of the night, Lucas was awakened by the warning sound sent from his mobile phone. He picked it up and read, "warning, C files are downloaded from Bputer illegally!" C technology was the improvedmunication equipment developed by the entertainmentpany owned by ZW Group. It would be used to participate in the bid of Europerades next month. He installed a hacker surveince software in theputer of the person in charge of C technology. Once the hacker surveince software was downloaded illegally, the warning would be uploaded to his phone. "What''s wrong?" Sophia asked in a daze. "Nothing. Go back to sleep." Without making any sound, Lucas caressed her head and saw her fall asleep again. Then he got up from bed and went to the study. Wake up from their dreams, Minnie and Kai quickly signed on the Inte to receive instructions from Lucas. The order that they were given to Minnie was to get the patent of C technology approved within a week, and then they had to keep it a secret. Kai was closely monitoring Bputer and the documents being downloaded. The C technology file program was also installed with a hacker software. Once the game was yed by a copy, the software could be started and the location of the other party could be found quickly. Nobody else knew this secret except Kai and Lucas. A monthter Lucas attended the open bid meeting of BAC Company with Sophia and the research and development team. When she saw the representative of herpetitor SR Company, she was taken aback and turned out to be Rossi. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned to look at Lucas, "you knew it, didn''t you?" Lucas nodded his head. That was why he was going to purchase SR Company. Thetter had already been under the control of the organization and taken over the base where Q City started a business war. They acted very aggressively purchased therge electronicpanies of Q City. He wanted to root out this force that infiltrated the business of Q City. "Long time no see, Lucas." With a sinister and scornful smile on Rossi''s face, he lifted his head and turned to her as he said, "Sophia, let''s have apetition sometime, okay? "Anytime!" "Huh, I defeated you. What the hell are you proud of?" said Sophia! During the bidding, the SR Company handed over the bidding book second to them. The director of the research. A cold light shed in Lucas''s eyes. Lucas dered that he gave up the bidding right away, and the SR Company finally won the bidding contract. Walking up to Lucas, Rossi said with a smug smile, "I just drew up an acquisition n when I heard that Mr. Mo was going to acquire the SR Company." "You? You are not qualified to fight with me." "Let''s wait and see!" Being ashamed into anger, Rossi curled his lips and walked out of the room with his hands waving angrily. But, he gave up bidding before, which was still iprehensible to Sophia. Even if SR Company used the same technique as the ZW Group, it still couldn''t guarantee that the ZW Group would lose. Giving this huge project to SR Company would increase the bidding''s strength, and would have no way to acquire the project afterwards. The shareholders of central power had the same thought. When they got the news that the bidding was failed, a earthquake urred on the board of directors. The stock of the ZW group was affected as well and it fell sharply on that day. Back to Q City, Sophia was in a bad mood. It was at an unfavorable time. And she was not calm when she saw that Lucas was leisurely drinking afternoon tea in the garden as if nothing had happened. "Honey, have you found out the business spy? Who the hell is stealing our technology?" A soft breeze blew, and the rich jasmine fragrance fluttered in the wind, blowing like thick wind, spreading everywhere in the garden. Lucas seemed to be intoxicated with it. He looked calm and slowly poured her a cup of tea. "Honey, try the ck tea we brought from London. It''s delicious." At the sight of the ck tea, she was even more angry. The cooked food was nowhere to be found and he was in the mood to take her to London to buy the ck tea desserts and gifts for the children. Was he out of her mind? She picked up the porcin cup and drank it up. "All right, I''ve drunk it. You can tell me now." "No, no, no!" He shook his slender index finger and replied unhurriedly, "honey, it''s a reckless waste to drink the tea like this. One bite and slow taste." With that, she picked up the cup and took a sip. "Lucas!" A woman suddenly jumped out of her chair, pped her hand on the table, took out her phone, and showed it to him. "See? The stock market price has fallen for three days and it is low now. Do you want me to lose all my money?" she asked furiously. If she continued to fall, the ordinary people like her would jump off the building! "Are you hyping the stock market?" A man was slightly shocked. "Just for fun." A woman giggled. The man suddenly realized what had happened. He frowned and thought, ''no wonder she was so anxious that she stamped her feet. It turned out that she cared about not thepany crisis, but her stock market spection! The woman seemed to see through his mind. Her face blushed and said, "I care about thepany and the stock market too. There is a connection between the three of us." He shook his head andughed. He hugged her slender waist and pulled her to sit on hisp. "Don''t worry. We''ll see the results tomorrow." She was stunned. She looked at his smile, self-confident and confidence. She took a deep breath and decided to cultivate herself, have a cup of tea and wait for tomorrow. In the afternoon of the next day, a heavy rain suddenly came. The darkness in the thick rain faded away. The sun broke through the clouds and the ground was particrly bright. ZW Group looked so powerful, just like the rainy sky on a rainy day. It was particrly sunny. A video of the senior management of SR Company making a secret deal withmercial espionage on the Inte attracted the attention of all the businessmen. Shortly afterwards, MH held a press conference. The spokesperson, Minnie, took out a certificate of C technology and other relevant patents. Without his permission, nopany and others were allowed to use the same technology in five years. She also told the shareholders that the technique used to steal the bidding equipment for SR Company. When she said this, there was an uproar in the hall, as if a time bomb was exploding. Chapter 186 Get Away From Me (Part Four) Chapter 186 Get Away From Me (Part Four) Then, the stock price of the ZW group soared, and the stock of SR Company drew. Everyone with a discerning eye could see what he was trying to do. This was a set of "set a trap for you.". At the moment, SR Company would be under the great amount ofpensation from BAC Company and ZW Group intelligence agency, which seemed like a big sum of balls was poked in the sky, and it would no longere back to life. There were two options to solve the crisis: dere bankruptcy, surrender and ept acquisition. But who was the mole and who sold the confidential data to the business spy? The mystery was still confusing. ZW Group didn''t n to make it public. Jerry had found out the truth. Lucas ssified theputers that stored confidential data into different types. A represented himself, and B represented the technical director. The technical secret was hacked from Bputer, which was naturally rted to the technical director. But the technical director would not dare to do that. He was loyal to ZW Group and his wife had be themercial espionage. She fallen into the little guy''s honey trap who sent by Rossi. She had stolen the technical secrets and passwords from her husband, hoping to earn arge sum of money. After that, she could have a chance to go far away from her "love affair". It seemed that the director was too busy with his work to notice his wife. The reason why Lucas didn''t make it public was to save the face of the technical director. After all, he was a practical person. He was a man who knew the way to use a man. He was a man who would be rewarded withpliments and punish. That was why there were a lot of loyal and core disciples working for him. The technical director said with gratitude and worked even harder for him. After that, a violent turmoil urred in the high-level of SR Company. Half of the shareholders proposed to stand up to the middle power, and Rossi''s faction wanted to kick all these people out of the board in order to maintain power. On the one hand, Lucas bought up the shares of SR Company from all peakspetition, on the other hand, he took the opportunity to bribe these shareholders, get their shares, and be the biggest shareholder in the s city. Then, Lucas held a meeting of shareholders again to control the board. Later, he used a new stock market to dilute the shares owned by the conservative faction, making it difficult for him to fight back and fly back to Europe in a rage. As for C technical matters and BAC Company, all of them would be gotten back to ZW Group, which would be a three-star reward. This time, Sophia felt very rxed. Sitting in her office, she carefully tasted the ck tea that she had juste back from London. A slight smile appeared on her face. She was happy for the victory of Lucas and the failure of Rossi. The legend of the God of war in business spread everywhere. No wonder so many elites were obsessed with him and were willing to be his loyal followers, as he was a king in the "game", an invincible rival. At this moment, at some dark corner, Rossi adn his boss were flying into a rage or were they crying bitterly? While thinking, she felt a kind of unspeakable joy. Ghosts should live in hell, not in the world of chaos. She took a look at his watch and found it was time to pick up Sara. So she left the office with her bag. After leaving the school, Sara wanted to eat ice. She went to a cold drink shop with Sara when she went there. She didn''t expect to meet Celina. It had been only two months since they metst time. And Celina''s belly was this big. Was it a sh marriage? At the same time, Celina also saw Sophia and Sara. Since she came back to the hospitalst time, she did not go to see him. What she said in the garage made her still fluttering with fear. It seemed that he was not a person who would remember his child. He was cold-blooded enough. He really tied her to the operating table for fear that she would piss him off. She had to retreat for the sake of advancing. After the baby was born, he could do nothing about it. The result of her B-ultrasound examination was that she had a daughter. Sophia gave birth to two sons, which made him feel a little disappointed. No matter how lovely Sara was, she wasn''t his biological daughter. If he saw his daughter share the same blood with him, he might be soft hearted. "Miss Celina, what a coincidence!" Sophia greeted her politely. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Yes, Mrs. Mo." Celina smiled faintly. "Are you here for the rice noodles too?" "I will take her here. She wants to eat it." Sophia touched Sara''s head. After they ordered the ice cream, they three sat down together. "Miss Celina, how long have you been pregnant?" Sophia asked. "Four months." Celina asked, touching her raised belly. "Remember to inform me and Lucas to attend your wedding." Sophia smiled. These words were like pieces of yellow to Celina''s mouth, and the strong bitterness spread from the tip of the tongue to the internal organs. It was impossible for her to have a wedding. These days, she vomited out because of pregnancy, and she couldn''t eat anything. How much she hoped that the father of the child coulde to care for her, even just a greeting could make her feel better. But he didn''t connect the phone, nor did he even receive a message for greeting. He simply treated her as a god of gue and avoided her. She is so different. She is the other woman. It was fortunate that some mistress made it, beautiful and lively. The man was enchanted by them, and she was single and alone, with a big belly. No man would come to see her. A sad and painful look crept into Celina''s face. She noticed it and said, "Miss Celina, is your boyfriend not good to you?" She was a warm-hearted woman by nature. Besides, she had given birth to a baby. Knowing how hard it was for a woman to go through her pregnancy, she could not help but feel terrible without the help of her loved one! Unconsciously, she felt a sense of sympathy for Celina. She almost forgot that she was a tramp who once seduced her husband. At the moment, Celina was filled with grievance. "Don''t cry. It''s not good for the baby when you''re pregnant. You have to talk to him, after all, he''s the baby''s father, and you should be responsible for him," sheforted her, handing her the tissue "He doesn''t want to have a baby and he doesn''t want to be responsible for us." Celina sobbed. "Son of a bitch!" As an innocent girl, Sophia hated those beasts who didn''t pay for their meals or got on the bus without paying their tickets. "He has his wife and children. He said his wife wouldn''t ept me. And he even asked me to leave their lives. What do you think I should do?" Celina sniffed, her tone desperate and helpless. Sara, who was eating an ice cream silently, immediately raised her head at Celina''s words. "Oh, Celina, you are a third party. It''s immoral to destroy other people''s family. Do you know that?" "Come on, you are too young to understand." "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine.". "I know." Sara then put down the spoon, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at Celina like he was going to lecture her, "aunt Celina, do you know how sad his wife and child will be when you are with that irresponsible man? What a happy family it was! But now it will be ruined because of you! You are a bad woman! Do you know that? " Her voice was so loud that everyone around her turned to look at her. Celina never expected that a child would lecture her. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to hide herself in a hole. Chapter 187 I Didnt Like Bad Women (Part One) Chapter 187 I Didn''t Like Bad Women (Part One) Seeing that Celina''s face was about to turn two lumps of pork liver, Sophia pretended to scold Sara, "watch your mouth. Don''t interrupt the adults. Eat your ice." Sara then stuck out her tongue, scooped out a spoonful of ice mud and shut her mouth up. "Miss Celina, the child is still naive. I hope you don''t mind." She said apologetically, but in her heart she strongly agreed with Sara. It never urred to her that Celina, a beautiful, smart and rich youngdy, would be willing to be trampled by a shameless man. Celina did not speak, and she was very depressed. She took several bites of the ice water to suppress her anger. "Mrs. Mo, if you find out that your husband has an affair one day, what will you do?" "My daddy will never like bad women." Before Sophia could say anything, Sara interrupted, "if anyone dares to steal daddy from us, we''ll ruin her face and make her look ugly. We won''t dare to show up in front of Daddy." Celina gasped. This girl was really a demon! Shelly smiled as she fondled E''s face. "You are right. Lucas never cares about those promiscuous women outside. So we don''t have to worry." She looked at Sara, but she was speaking to Celina. Looking at her confident appearance, Celina was a little unhappy. She really wanted to tell her directly that the baby in her belly was her husband''s, and see if she could still smile. She put her hands on her belly and said with a smile, "I want him to treat me well after the baby is born. I gave him a B-ultrasound examination yesterday. It''s a girl. He always wants a daughter, but his wife has two sons. If he knows that he has a little princess, he will be very happy. " Sophia threw a pitiful look, stubborn. She was nowhere to be found and wanted to give some advice. She said, "Miss Celina, why waste your youth on a man? There are many men in the world. You are aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. good girl and you should find someone who loves you very much. Moreover, you can find a man who know you. If your father sees his daughter is like this, he should be willing to spend the rest of your life with the man who doesn''t love you and cares about you very much. He must be heartbroken. " The smile on Celina''s face froze. She wanted to say that their rtionship had no difference. She was just one stepte than her original marriage, but she was not confident to speak it out. Or rtionship? Did he love her? If he did, he would never leave her behind as she was pregnant. "But I love him!" She was very determined. Her love for him was beyond any doubt and it was undeniable. All the hatred and dissatisfaction were caused by love. The baby in her belly was her only hope now. "Anyway, I have his baby now. He will not turn a blind eye to my baby when it is born," she said. Well, Sophia had nothing to say. She looked out for herself. Sophia took Sara away as soon as she finished her meal. After dinner, Sophia and Lucas strolled along theke. The night steadily grew. The bright moon hung high in the sky, giving out a sense of coolness. It might be infected by the wind of the night. The stars fell on the distant sky, staring coldly at the human world. Theke, like a ck goose feather wrinkled by the wind, was decorated with countless shining crystal beads. They strolled along theke under the starlight and moonlight. The mottled flower shadows swayed and flew on the grass, like stars falling into the fine dust and into the green grass. "I saw Celina today. She is pregnant. Do you know that?" Hearing that, Lucas could not help but tremble slightly. From the calmness on her face, he guessed that Celina might not talk nonsense. Lucas didn''t know what to do. The only thing he could do was to hold Sophia''s hand and walked forward without saying anything. "I didn''t expect that Celina was so picky. She became the other woman." She heaved a sigh and said, "I don''t know what she is thinking about. She has a baby in his belly, but she always has a better taste than herself. Do you think it is a gene defect?" "I guess so." The corners of his mouth turned up. His mood turned gloomy all of a sudden. He felt like a faint cloud in the clear night, which drifted gently with the wind. He wanted to tell her several times, but he failed. He wanted to wait for the paternity test toe out. But Celina insisted on doing it after the baby was born, because she was afraid that taking amniotic fluid would have an impact on the baby. If she did it earlier, she would have a way out. If she was born, she would really push herself into a dead end. Only she herself wanted to use the child in her belly to trap him. It was too stupid to use a child to trap a wolf. Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Sophia turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck, "didn''t Celina have a crush on you before? Why did you change your mind and fall in love with another married man? What happened to her? " A cloud moved towards the bright moon. The shadow, like wet ink, slowly spread in the air and swallowed everything around. His handsome face was in the dark. Two groups of mysterious lights came into view. He knew that when it came to Celina, he had to be honest or keep silent. It sigh fell into the darkness, and then the reality was revealed by the pair of honest eyes. "Sophia, about Celina''s case..." "Daddy, Mommy!" Two kids interrupted him. He turned around and saw Kami and Teddy run towards them. She smiled and went over. Teddy held the painting in her hand high and said, "Mommy, this is made by Teddy and Kami." Sophia looked at the picture and saw her family, next to which was a dog''s name. Wow, her kids were good at painting. They cupped their faces and gave each of them a kiss as a reward. Unfortunately, what Lucas said was interrupted by them. ** Someone had sent Beck the photo of Celina''s pregnancy. Beck was so angry that his blood pressure almost burst out. He came to Q City with his wife and questioned Celina. Stammered Celina. She told him about her rtionship with Lucas. Beck decided to have a talk with Lucas and check his attitude. After exining what happened that night to Beck, Lucas said: "Mr. Huo, I''m sorry for what I did to your daughter. I hope you can persuade your daughter to do the paternity test as soon as possible. Because you want to find out the person who insulted her and bring him to justice. And if I''m not mistaken, they set up a trap to stir up trouble between us and destroy the cooperation between ZW Group and L Company. " He had asked Celina''s maid, May, about whom she knew on the Inte. She had wanted to tell somebody that she was 28 years old, so she was above average age. Now that she had a boyfriend, but he refused to marry her. Then the girl told the story of the blind date water and introduced the matchmaker to her. When she ran to the old temple and found that there was really such a person, she was more convinced. When May and her boyfriend drank water, they had the same reaction. May thought it was the magic marriage water and was very happy. Since the seventh year''s Eve, herizens had lost their contact and never been online again. Apparently, the man had his own ulterior motives. He started with her since he thought that she was simple minded and easily cheated. Chapter 188 I Didnt Like Bad Women (Part Two) Chapter 188 I Didn''t Like Bad Women (Part Two) Beck noticed that Lucas was so calm and sure, so he didn''t know whom he should trust for a moment. However, he agreed with one thing that a paternity test must be done. After hearing his decision, Celina made her decision decisively. After all, there was a risk. If she didn''t handle it well, her child would be damaged. She would go all out to do it after she was born. Beck''s wife was on Celina''s side, and she believed that Lucas wanted to pass the buck to her daughter. Her mother and daughter''s alliance made Beck have no choice but to go back to D City directly. Mr. Hou thought that so many evidences all pointed to Lucas. Her daughter would definitely not be wrong. If Lucas refused to take responsibility, let his wife make a decision. Therefore, she encouraged Celina to call out Miss Sophia. Hearing that Sophia had mentioned the baby''s father, Sophia was extremely shocked. Her heart and brain almost went nk. It was no wonder that she implied that Celina had a married husband and two sonsst time! She tried her best to maintain calm, which made her feel very painful, as if someone had stabbed her in the back. She had to pretend as if nothing had happened even if she was in great pain, letting the wound flow with blood. She used so much strength that she felt a dull pain in her chest. "Miss Celina, I trust my husband. He would never do such a thing!" Her voice was like the undercurrent, heavy and slow. Celina wasn''t a stupid woman. Her only purpose for the time being was to make Lucas admit that he was the father of her child. If she embroidered too much, it would only annoy Sophia, which would be even more inconvenient for Lucas to ept her child. He loves you. He doesn''t want you to know about this. He doesn''t want to be responsible for my children either. He ignores me. I have no choice but toe to you. I don''t want to destroy your family. I just hope that you can admit and ept my child. " Sophia was expressionless, and her dark eyes were like a deep pool that could not be detected, which covered the surging undercurrent at the bottom of the pool. It was bleeding from her chest. It didn''t look like Celina was lying, and she couldn''t make up the story. Damn it! Lucas, he was so serious that he didn''t even mention a word. He even said yes to her when he did something wrong. This was simply a challenge to her trust. No, it was a challenge, or a trample on it! "Miss, I can''t wrongly use my husband just because of your side words. I will ask him clearly." Her voice was as calm as the wind. Celina''s lips trembled slightly. It was out of her expectation that Sophia was so calm. "Mrs. Mo, I want to confirm with you whether there is a tattoo on Mr. Mo''s left chest. Is it engraved with your name? I saw him when we were together that night. But he didn''t answer my question. " All of a sudden, she trembled violently, and her hands and feet were twitching so violently that her blood vessels were nearly distorted. She stood up, didn''t answer him, and just said faintly, "I should go, Miss Celina." Then she walked out slowly. It was raining outside. The thin rain, like ayer of indifferent smoke, interwove into a hazy and bleak grey in the cold wind, enveloped the streets, the buildings, the trees and the cars. She walked into the grey, and the chill swept over her. It was grey and deste, just like her heart, which lost its vitality all of a sudden. She forgot how she came back home. With cold rain water and heart, she leaned on the sofa. The room was enveloped in darkness. The window was half open. What entered the room was not only the cold wind, but also the heavy twilight. She shrank into the depths of the sofa. In the dim light, she was lifeless in a thin white robe, like a light falling cigarette. The air in the living room was freezing and deste, with coldness and darkness aggravated at the same time. She was always wrapped in that wet dress, looking cold and gloomy It hurts. Not knowing when, a pair of big hands held his face. "Your whole body is wet. Why don''t you go change your clothes?" She didn''t move or want to answer. "Sophia, what''s wrong with you?" He picked her up, went back to her room to change her clothes, blew her hair with a hair dryer, and asked the servant to make ginger soup to dispel the cold. She remained motionless, like a puppet at his disposal. He was really scared to see her like this. "Sophia, what''s wrong with you? Are you ufortable? Or did anything happen to you?" He held up her face, anxiously and anxiously. His heart was almost jumping out of his chest. She didn''t respond. She closed her eyes. It seemed that she didn''t hear him. He grabbed her shoulders and shook them gently. Sweats streaming down from his forehead, a wisp of sweat dripping down his face. "Sophia, say something to me. Don''t scare me like this." His voice was husky, pleading, and anxious. Shey down, burying her head in the pillow, and asked in a dull and hoarse voice, "what are you going to do with Celina?" He was shocked with his heart beating fast, "you''ve already known everything?" "What else can I do? You''re such a good liar!" A smile of sadness fell from the corner of her mouth to the pillow. "Sophia." He sighed, "I''ve always wanted to tell you, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t believe me, so I decided to wait until the paternity teste out." "Paternity test? Do you still suspect that the child is not yours? " She said weakly, thinking it was unnecessary. "She is not mine. I have never touched her. Where is the baby from?" His tone was firm and unwavering. She was startled, jumped up from the bed all of a sudden, stared at him with her eyes wide open, and said, "what? The baby is not yours?" "No, it''s not." "But Celina said that you were drugged?" She was stunned. "That''s true, but I left when I was still rational. I don''t know what happened to Celina, but it has nothing to do with me." Lucas exined. Confused, she asked, "if it weren''t for you, why would the man have the same tattoo as yours?" "This trap is very ingenious. That person must have been very clear to me, or have investigated me in secret. Celina knows this point and is certain that it is me. No matter how I exin, she won''t believe me." Lucas sighed bitterly. He held her face and implored, "Sophia, you must believe me!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She stretched out her arms and encircled his neck. With her eyes full of trust, she stopped looking at his face and said, "as long as you say no, I believe you. We must find the bastard, castrate him, and let him be a eunuch for the rest of his life. " She was outraged. He looked at her with affection. He almost forgot that this woman was willing to share the wind and rain with him. No matter how strong the wind outside, she would always be able to stand by his side and fight with him, never giving up. And he would never fail her trust and love. He sat on the sofa with one hand supporting the back of his head and the other holding her. After a long while of silence, she looked up and her thick eyshes flickered. "Do you think that it was done by Rossi again?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was the style of the underworld. Sneaky, furtive, bold and always ying tricks behind the back. What a ck sheep! Chapter 189 I Didnt Like Bad Women (Part Three) Chapter 189 I Didn''t Like Bad Women (Part Three) "Probably," He said in a low voice. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "They are too stupid to challenge us. We haven''t taught them enough lessonsst time. It''s better to destroy their base camp." She said through gritted teeth. Lucas had wanted to root out the gang for a long time, but the head of this organization was very deep hidden and the followers were all ghosts. So far, there was no trace of his boss. The most important thing at the moment was tofort Celina. She couldn''t allow her to jump up and down. If she continued to do this, this project would bepleted smoothly in the next two months. The invincible PR wife volunteered to help her husband solve the problem. The next day, Sophia bought some tonics to visit Celina. "Lucas and I have discussed about it. When the paternity test reporte out, it can prove that it is indeed his child, and we are willing to raise him with you." Mrs. Hou seemed unsatisfied. "Is that all? Child? No herself? Shouldn''t he give an exnation to Celina?" "Celina, my husband did nothing wrong on this matter. On the contrary, he is a victim. If he didn''t ask love to seduce him by the so-called blind date water, none of these will happen. Do you think so?" she said with a faint smile. Her voice was slow but sharp. It was justified for real wife to use a mistress. Mrs. Hou''s face turned red, unable to speak for a long time. Celina''s heart sank. She had thought that Sophia was a simple and muddled woman. She didn''t expect her to be so wise, calm and unfathomable. No wonder she could defeat other women and take away the throne of Mrs. Mo, so that Lucas would be loyal to her. "Okay, I agree, but hees to see the child once a week." "No problem." As she shrugged her shoulders, she said, "but, Miss Celina, are you really so sure that the child is my husband''s? You are clever. You should have thought that if someone was intended to set a trap for you, he would be very well prepared. I am not the only one who knows the tattoos on chuck. Maybe someone also purposely made the same tattoos to seduce you? " "It''s impossible. That night nobody could have slept with you except for Lucas." Like being stabbed in the vital part, Celina suddenly became more and more excited. In fact, she was increasingly worried and afraid. Deep down, she refused to ept the second possibility, and had no courage to ept it. "Just in case. You''d better be prepared for the worst." Sophia purposely softened her tone, making her words sound quite sincere. "My child is absolutely his. It can''t be someone else''s." With a pale face, Celina responded in a cold voice, "well, if you have nothing else to do, you can leave now. I need to rest." "Have a good rest. I''ll see you in a few days," she said with a smile, standing up. After leaving Celina''s vi, she heaved a long sigh of relief. If the truth was revealed, Celina would have a nervous breakdown. We can''t be so stubborn. We should leave a way out for ourselves. It was more important to keep moving forward or retreat. ** Friday night, in the party room in the center of Q City, many well-dressed and famous stars woulde to assist. The annual jewelry show would be held here. Ellie was also invited to attend the auction and became the most outstanding guest. All the lights were turned off. Colorful lights were shining on the rooftop. The entire skybridge showed a three-dimensional effect of the 3D sky with its new technology. Ellie''s entire body was painted green, and her head was decorated with a flower ring made of leaves. She was one of the group''s supporter. She was wearing a shiny diamond ne. It was iid with 32 pure pear shaped white diamonds. And the most eye-catching pendant was a princess pendant with a square weight of 35 carat in the middle. It was the best colossal pink diamond he had ever seen. A pair of fierce and deep eyes stared at Ellie all of a sudden under the stage. When Ellie went back backstage, a blue enchantress was sent to her, with words on it: "send it to my most beautiful princess." She had thought that the flowers were from John, and her beautiful smile was full of sweetness. After she removed her make-up and walked out of the hall, she heard a deep and charming voice calling her name, "Ellie." A handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes appeared in front of her. "Kevin?" She was slightly taken aback. She studied in the U.S. university with him. He was the producer of a famous TV station in the United States. He loved adventure, as well as environmentally friendly business. He had ever asked about a number of public service advertisements in poor Africa. He also built a homeless family to adopt those homeless cats and dogs. At the same time, he was also a vegetable and was determined to deal with animal products. "Long time no see, my beautiful little princess." He lifted the corners of his mouth as he saw the flowers in her hands. He asked, "do you like them?" "You gave it to me?" Ellie was stunned, quickly flying across the heartke. Kevin shrugged and said, "only a rose like this can match such a beautiful princess." "Kevin, you haven''t changed at all!" Ellie shook her head with a smile. "Long time no see. Would you like to have a drink with me and catch up?" He asked, shrugging his shoulders. Thinking that John was busy with the design and had no time to apany her, she nodded. As soon as she got on the car, she saw a puppy limping along the road not far away with its tail hanging down. From a distance, a car wasing at a fast speed. It was about to hit a puppy. At that moment, Kevin opened the door and jumped out of the car. He rushed towards the car at full speed. A car screeched to a halt. With the dog in his arms, he rolled down the road. "Senior..." Ellie was frightened and she immediately got out of the car and ran towards him. Seeing that there was blood on Kevin''s body, she was about to call an ambnce. Kevin stood up and waved his hand. "I''m fine. It''s just a bruise. This dog is seriously injured. I have to deal with it as soon as possible." It seemed that the wine was drunk. They got back to the hotel. The man took out his medical kit and started to clean the dog''s wounds. He had attended to care, and he was very skilled and slow in movement. It seemed that he wanted to make the time slow. "It''s hard to imagine that someone would have the heart to hurt such a cute puppy." On the one hand, he bandaged the dog, and on the other hand, he said that the puppy''s leg injury was purposely caused. Chapter 190 I Didnt Like Bad Women (Part Four) Chapter 190 I Didn''t Like Bad Women (Part Four) "That''s why we have to advertise for public good, with so many conservative guys here." Ellie hugged the dog and stroked its head, trying to calm it down. After he bandaged the dog, she grabbed his arm and helped him deal with his wound. "Kevin, can you speak the better Knguage?" "Because I once had a good teacher." He smiled, his deep eyes twinkling like gems in the light. He learned the Knguage from Ellie. After Ellie returned to the country, he had been studying hard. Now he had been able to remove the ufortable ent. "By the way, why did youe to K Country?" Ellie gave him a band aid. "Of course I''m here for my beautiful and charming Princess Ellie." A charming smile crept up on his face. Ellie knew that he was joking. He had always been very humorous. "I will have a married woman." She stretched out her fingers to show him her engagement ring. There was a sh of disappointment in Kevin''s green eyes, but he soon put on a smile and replied in a joking tone, "He is a luck guy. I am so jealous of him." Ellie chuckled, "well, let''s get down to business. Are you going to make a show?" Kevin nodded his head. He was going to shoot a series of ancient photos in the civilized country. As one of the most famous countries in the country, K Country was definitely in the first ce. Hearing this n, Ellie was very excited. She has always wanted to shoot a documentary, and the documentary in K Country is much less than that in the United States. "Kevin, may I join you?" "Anytime." Said Kevin with a smile on his face. The next day, Ellie invited Kevin toe to visit her family. At that time, Sophia and her three kids came to visit her. It was said that the director Ellie Mo was preparing for a new y again. The leading actress decided to have her second heroine, in case this forgetful guy gave her another role. Seeing Kevin, Sara thought that he was a Frenchman. So she greeted him in French. However, with half of the European descent and very good French. At the sight of the roses that the man had sent to Ellie, Sophia was instantly on the alert. ''Ellie is not only exceedingly beautiful, but also very smart. She must have a lot of pursuers, '' she thought. John had been working like a workaholic recently. He paid all his attention to his design drawing and more or less ignored Ellie, worrying that someone might take advantage of the opportunity and swoop in. She had to protect her. "Ellie." She looked at Ellie and said with a smile, "he is your ssmate. I guess you are on good terms. Did you invite him to your wedding?" "He''s very busy. I''m afraid he won''t have time to attend it." Ellie shrugged. An unnatural smile appeared on Kevin''s face. He joked, "I will definitely not participate in it. Because when I see the most beautiful princess marry someone else, my heart is almost broken." Hearing this, Sara blinked her blue eyes and asked, "Uncle Kevin, do you have a secret crush on my aunt?" "No, no, no!" Kevin shook his head and said, "I''m not meaning to have a crush on you." The American was always open to love, not so implicit as the Asian. There must be something wrong! "Humph!" Sophia muttered to herself. Seeing her face darken, Ellie exined at once, "don''t get me wrong. He is joking. This is always the way he is." Mistake? Sophia pursed her lips and thought, ''it doesn''t look like that at all. We''d better be alert.'' Ellie and Kevin worked on a documentary. When she learned that Ellie was going to take photos with Kevin for a month, she was freaked out. As soon as he left, Sophia asked Sara to take the two kids to the garden to y. Then she pulled Ellie to the sofa and sat down. "You''re going to take photos. What about John?" "In the past, I would also leave thepany once or twice a month after I took part in the shooting of the movie. And John didn''t say anything about that," Ellie raised her eyebrows. "John is considerate. You should take good care of him at home since he is so busy with his work. Whenever you have time, you can cook some soup for him to improve his health. What a good wife you are! You often dump your husband for several months and go outside. Your husband is in a high spirit now. How can you let him deal with that? " Sophia was so straightforward that Ellie''s face turned red with shyness. She stood up and stamped on the floor. "I have gone through this, so I can give you experience." "A rtionship needs to be maintained. If one side is passive, the other must take the initiative and find a way to enhance your rtionship, at any time." "But it''s a rare opportunity." Ellie looked down, feeling very contradictory. "Well, let me remind you. You can decide what to do. If someone takes advantage of it, don''t me me for not reminding you." Sophia turned her head away and pretended to be angry. "Those who can take advantage of my marriage have got married. What else should I worry?" Ellie pouted. Sophia knew she was the biggest rival in Ellie''s eyes. She sighed, "nine out of ten men are bad. Only one single woman is fighting for the right to be my boyfriend. If a man doesn''t take the initiative, will the woman take the initiative to seduce him! You didn''t know I helped your brother to avoid other women. But I dared not rx my vignce for a minute because my waist, back and leg were sore and aching. Last time when we were shooting in H City, something big happened. I regret it so much. I will act with you again, I must take him with me. " His remarks sent a chill down Ellie''s spine. She recalled how his female colleagues in his office exchanged nces with each other and how many female fans on his Weibo were pursuing him. God, even if she could win Oscar, she wouldn''t go other ces. As Sophia was right, she should be a good girl and stop being muddled. A rtionship needed to be maintained, or else it would turn out like a rust. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. That night, she went to John''s apartment. But she hadn''te back yet. She prepared a candlelight dinner to surprise him. However, by the time the candles were about to burn out, and John hadn''te back yet. She made a call to him, only to find that he was having dinner with his friends, and there was a lot of girl''sughter beside him, which made her very upset. Chapter 191 If I Have Another Life (Part One) (Part One) Chapter 191 If I Have Another Life (Part One) (Part One) A few minutester, John got drunk and his colleague drove him home. Ellie hurriedly held him to the bedroom andy him down. When she was about to pour him some water, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulled her back and fell into his arms. "Don''t go, don''t leave me." He hugged her tightly. "Yes." She replied in a low voice and blushed. "I miss you so much that my heart hurts." Ellie wrapped her arms around his neck and fell into his passion. He said: "I love you, Sophia. I will never let you leave me again." His tone was soft, but like the cold air of Siberia made her heart was abruptly frozen. Heartbroken, she got injured. She wanted to push him away, but he didn''t let her go. He stared straight at her. His burning eyes looked around her face as if he was looking for something. His eyes were covered with ayer of hazy light, as if they were floating in the mist. Ellie bit her lips, her chest oozing blood. Such an eye was always frightening for her, because every time she felt she was lost, the person he saw was not her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In a fit of anger, she pushed him away with a brute force, and her eyes filled with tears. "John, look at me. I am Ellie, not Sophia!" She felt that her dignity had been trampled. From the very beginning, she was only Sophia''s substitute. Why? It had been two years, and he hadn''t forgotten her yet? Did he have a ce for her in his heart? "Ellie, you are Ellie. Where is Sophia?" asked John, blinking his eyes and having a strong sense of loss. He got up, stumbled over the room for her, and then fell back on the bed with a bitter smile. "She''s missing. I lost her again. She''s taken away by Lucas. She will nevere back." The resentment in Ellie''s heart quickly rose and stuck in her throat. "John, tell me, have you ever loved me?" She could not control her voice. The stone in her throat was expanding and her voice was trembling. John had already fallen asleep. Ellie got dressed and ran out of the room in tears. John didn''t wake up until the next noon. He still had a vague impression of what happenedst night, so he called Ellie to apologize. In fact, Ellie had gone to western part of the city with Kevin to shoot. The old deste ce with yellow sand everywhere was deste. Neither the sun nor the sand on the ground looked monotonous, which was burning yellow. The mountain hills rose and fell as if they were caused by the nature to freeze the turbulent waves and angry waves caused by the air, There was an old building here, which connected to the business road of east and west. After Kevin finished building the tent, he gave the water to Ellie and asked, "you look unhappy. Did you quarrel with your fiance?" Ellie didn''t say anything on the way. She seemed to have something on her mind. "No, I just feel a little hot." Ellie tried to hide her feelings. "The situation here is bad." Kevin gave her a box of mint oil and said, "this is good for the summer holiday." The shooting team started. The director used a slid shooting method, and Ellie learned from it. The camel slowly came over not far away. There was a man who looked a bit familiar, but why was there someone familiar in this desert? Ellie shook her head. When the camel approached, Ellie looked up and found that it was cute. She was surprised and thought it was a mirage. The man jumped down from camel. With a wee smile, Ellie felt limp immediately flowing into her dry heart. "We finally caught up with you." His deep and maic voice attracted the attention of Ellie. "Why are you here?" She held back the excitement in her heart, turned around and ignored him. "I made my wife run away, of course I''ll get her back." He shrugged his shoulders, walked forward, and took her into his arms from behind. "Don''t be angry, okay?" "Come on, it''s working time." She stepped on his foot gently and shyly, "if you want to make trouble, go and fight with your childhood sweetheart." "She''s a mother of three children. How can you be jealous?" He kissed her cheek. "Since you know that, why do you keep thinking about her?" She pouted and poked him on the forehead. "I just get used to it. You are always running around. If you don''t stay with me, I will miss you but you won''te." He rested his chin on her shoulder and fondled her. Ellie''s hidden bitterness had long been washed away by honey. Shey in his arms quietly and didn''t move when he kissed her. Kevin looked at them from a distance. His indifference was like the sand raised by the wind and the rain scattered all over the ce. On the other side of the K country. After the phone call with Ellie, Sophia felt a little relieved. "Finally he caught her. Everyone is happy." She smiled. "You will feel ufortable if you don''t get involved in this matter." Lucas gave her a reproachful look. "Hello, Hello, Hello! What do you mean? " Sophia stood up from the sofa, put her hands on her hips, and red at him. "It turns out that Ellie is not your sister. She must have hated me since she cried bitterly on the phone the other day. Why don''t I give them some advice? How can we get along with each other in the future? I did it for the sake of family harmony. " "OK. you have a favor, my dear wife." Lucas turned off the heat, held her shoulders and pressed her on the sofa. At this time, his mobile phone rang. He took it and said solemnly, "something happened to Celina." Shocked, she hurried to the hospital with him. Celina was still in the operating room. Celina''s mother was burning with anxiety outside. When she saw the couple, she rushed over. In the morning, when Celina went to the park for a walk, she was hit by a bicycle. Due to the massive bleeding, she was in danger. An hourter, the lights in the operating room were finally off. Celina was out of danger, but unfortunately, her baby had died too early. When Celina woke up and knew that the baby was gone, she was heartbroken and almost copsed. Sophia wanted to go up andfort her, but she didn''t expect that Celina would be so sad when she saw Sophia. "The baby was gone. You must be happier than anyone else. I know that you all don''t want her to be alive. None of you wants her to be alive. She was so young that she didn''t open her eyes to see this ruthless and cruel father and left just like that! My poor child! Give my child back to me! " As a matter of fact, Sophia was not feeling well. After all, it was a tiny life. A few dayster, the report of the paternity test came out that the child had no blood rtionship with Lucas. Mr. Hou and his wife decided to keep it a secret from Celina, for fear that this blow would make her even worse andpletely copse. The peace in the Bluewater Vi became intense. Again, Sara had a nightmare. In her dream, Sophia and the bad guy fell off the cliff together. She was here. She tried hard to catch them, but failed. The dream was clearer than ever. She saw the faces of the bad guys clearly. They were the Rossi who once threatened her and Linda. Chapter 192 If I Have Another Life (Part One) (Part Two) Chapter 192 If I Have Another Life (Part One) (Part Two) "Mommy, I''m afraid. Please don''t leave me." Wake up from a nightmare, Sara held Sophia in her arms and burst into tears. "It''s not a dream. Don''t worry. I''m here safe and sound. Daddy will protect me,"forted Sophia, while patting her head gently. Looking at them, for some reason, there was an ominous feeling rising from the bottom of his heart. From now on, he must not let her approach any ce of mountains. A weekter, Sophia picked up Sara from school as usual. As soon as they stepped out of school, she saw Lucas. "Why are you here?" Sophia was a little surprised. It was more strange was that he didn''t drive. But she didn''t ask. It was normal that he did something strange by chance. "I''ming to pick you up?" He cleared his throat and said in a hoarse voice. "What''s wrong with your throat?" He sounded so strange. "I have a cold." He pinched his throat, turned around and asked Mary and Janie to go back by themselves. He wanted to take his wife and child to a ce with surprises. Sophia got on the car with Sara. Seeing the mysterious expression on Lucas''s face, she tittered in her heart. Was it their anniversary again? She really could not remember it at all. What kind of surprise was he going to give this time? Sara fastened the seat belt. She looked at him with a smile and asked, "Daddy, where are we going?" "You''ll know when you get there. I promise you''ll be surprised." A wicked glint shed through his eyes. He started the engine and sped forward. Mary and Janie were sitting on the car returning to Bluewater Vi. "Janie, don''t you think something is wrong with our boss today? Why doesn''t he drive here?" Asked Mary. "I think so too. Normally, he would have made a phone call beforeing here." Janie nodded her head with deep consideration. Mary thought carefully about it and found that his voice was strange today. During these days, he had specifically told her that everything should be careful and be alert to everyone and anything. Just in case, she dialed the number of Lucas. "Boss, where are you going?" "Mary, I''m having a meeting. What''s up?" Oh, no! That was not what she thought. She reported the situation to Lucas and got out of the car with Janie. At that time, the car Sophia and Sara had turned into a mountain road. Seeing that they were going up the mountain, Sara was afraid, "Daddy, we don''t want to go up the mountain. Mommy can''t go up the mountain." "Why not?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "Have you forgotten that there are bad guys in the mountain? Mommy will fall." Sara held Sophia. The man in the front kept silent. He stepped on the gas and sped up the speed. Confused, Sophia nced at him from the rearview mirror. When she saw his bloodthirsty eyes, she shivered, and a deep chill came from her pores. The man was not Lucas!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia''s heart beat faster all of a sudden. She put her arms around Sara, trembling in fear and panic. But soon, she forced herself to calm down and didn''t let him notice that she had given herself away. She looked around and saw no one in the cars. It was useless to call for help! She had to think in a smarter way! She covered her belly with her hands and cried out, "Oh, shit! Lucas, I seem to have eaten something wrong. Stop the car right now!" "Hold on. We''re almost there." The man gave her a stern look. "I can''t help it. The smell in the car must be great." She groaned in pain and covered her mouth to make a sound of licking. "How smelly!" Sara covered her nose in a hurry. "Damn it!" The man cursed and stopped the car. "Hurry up!" Sophia helped Sara unfasten the seat belt, but his eyes were filled with hostility. "Why did you bring her with you?" "She has to pee. Don''t pee at us. If you''re not afraid of smelling, then we''ll go." Sophia shot him a stare. Covering her belly with her hands, she took Sara out of the car and walked to the dense bushes. She squatted and watched them getting out. "Sara, he is not Lucas. He is a bad guy." She whispered to Sara, "wait for me here. We''ll run together when I beat him down." "Mommy, be careful." Sara was so frightened that she trembled all over. She felt that her dream came true little by little. She was afraid that Sophia would really fall off the cliff and that she would never see her again. "Don''t worry. Your mom is the best." She cracked a smile and picked up a stone and then walked towards the woman sitting beside the car slowly. "Are you done?" He asked with a straight face. She nodded. "Where''s the cutie?" "She wants to pee. Wait a minute." She smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, "honey, do you know that I like going in the wild and it''s very exciting. Do you want to y with me for a while?" She felt disgusted and got goose bumps all over her body. She tried hard to control her nausea and suddenly lifted her legs. Her knees hit hard on his chest. After a howl like a pig, he covered his weakness with his hands. She waved her hand again, clenched the stone and hit him hard on the head. "Ouch --" he roared again in pain and fell to the ground. "Sara, run..." at the same time, Sophia gave a loud shout. She rushed to the bushes, held up Sara''s hand and ran as fast as she could. The grass there was high and deep, which was good for hiding. The man soon caught up with her. Sophia squatted in the grass with Sara, and the man looked around not far away. "Little beauty, you can''t run away. Come out quickly. We are not done yet!" He smiled viciously. As long as they stood up, Sophia knew that neither of them could escape. "Sara," she said. She whispered almost to her lips, "I''ll try to get him out of here, you should go down the mountain as soon as possible, call the police as soon as you see anyone, and then call Daddy to save me." Sara was about to cry, but she didn''t dare to. Biting her lips, she said. "My Sara is the bravest." Sophia wiped her tears and kissed her forehead in encouragement. Then she stood up and said, "I''m here. Come and catch me if you can." Then she ran up the mountain desperately, while the man chased after her closely. Then Sara turned around and ran down the mountain. "Mommy, you must wait for us to save you, you must wait for us toe." Sophia ran to the top of the mountain with all her strength, and when she took another step forward, she was on the cliff. When she turned around, the man had already caught up with her. Chapter 193 If I Have Another Life (Part Two) (Part One) Chapter 193 If I Have Another Life (Part Two) (Part One) "Little beauty, you are really good at running!" His smile was ferocious and terrible. "Who are you?" She took a step back and atst stood on the edge of the cliff. She looked down and found it was the bottomless abyss. If she fell, she would definitely be smashed to pieces. The man took off the human skin mask on his face and revealed his bloodthirsty face. It was Rossi! He licked his lips. "Lucas''s wife is cool! It seems that Celina is just so so. " He was the one who insulted Celina and framed Lucas! "You are so despicable." She said through her teeth. "You will like me soon!" His face was full of smiles. Knowing that she had nowhere to go, he was in no hurry and approached her step by step. She held her body and moved backward slightly. A stone was kicked down and fell into the abyss. She bit her lips. She would rather die than be insulted by this devil! Determination shed across her ck eyes as he came to her. Even if she died, she had to die with this bastard. It was not lonely with him apanying her in the netherworld! "Okay, let me y with you." She held him tightly, turned around and pounced forward. Both of them fell into the cliff. At the waist of the hill, two figures who were falling at a fast speed shed in front of Sara''s eyes. "Don''t, Mommy!" she fell to the ground, crying bitterly and sadly! She didn''t remember how she got up. All she knew was to run desperately down the mountain Cold wind was like sharp de, whistling to Sophia''s face. While dropping heavily, her previous beautiful memories shed through her eyes like slides. There was the affectionate face of Lucas, his gentle eyes and charming smile, which were full of happiness, deep affection and love. Goodbye, Lucas! In the next life, I will be your wife again! She closed her eyes. A drop of tear fell down from the corner of her eye. It was blown away by the cold wind and turned into dust and disappeared in the mist Three yearster. A beautiful mountain peak with luxuriant vegetation. Lucas stood still on the edge of the cliff like a statue whose soul had been sucked out. His face was as pale as death, and his heart was as desperate as death. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with tears, and his face was lifeless. There were endless despair and sadness on his face. Several withered leaves fell on his shoulders. He was unaware of it and looked at the abyss under his body lifelessly. The group had been looking for Sophia in the bottom of the mountain for a whole month. They almost searched every corner of the mountain. There was only Rossi''s dead body. Perhaps Sophia had been eaten away by wild beasts. Sophia, are you still ying hide and seek with me and waiting for me toe to you? I''m not as strong as you think. I''m useless. I can''t save you, and I can''t find you! Come out quickly. Don''t torture me anymore. "Sophia--" he screamed faintly to the cliff. Without her, he was a homeless man. The only reason he was alive was for revenge. He swore to destroy this dark organization and let them die. Rustling footsteps came from behind her. "You are here!" He didn''t look back, but said slowly. "We''ll meet here at this time every year, won''t we?" With a bitter smile, John replied, "I think she must be waiting for us." He put the roses on the edge of the cliff. A gust of cold wind blew, and the leaves rustled. The sound was like the wind of a woman''s thin feet slowly passed through them. When the leaves suddenly trembled and fell on the ground, there were ttering sounds on thewn. It seemed that she walked faster, and she saw them, the people she once loved deeply. On the peak of the mountain, a few petals of roses were rolled down by the wind, floating in the air, and then falling slowly into the abyss. Both of them stared at the petals. "Sophia is here. She likes my flowers." John gave a bitter smile with tears in her eyes. Lucas didn''t reply, just staring at the petals until they disappeared in the rain. "I''ve brought beer with me. Let''s drink with Sophia." He took out a can of beer near his feet and put one can by the rose. Then he sat on a rock beside the cliff, opened the can and drank slowly. Sophia was sensitive about alcohol. Alcohol would drive her mad, so he always brought her alcohol with him when he came here. Maybe one day when she got drunk, she would run out dazedly. The wind blew the dead leaves into the air. The dusk came slowly. They drank slowly, but didn''t say anything to each other. A lonely shadow passed by the West. Hearing the mournful cry, the shadow changed color, bing empty and gray. Looking at the lonely chad, Sophia thought maybe it had lost his beloved partner as he did. He never thought that his lonely life wouldst for a long time. When he finished what he should do, he should go to see her. Otherwise, she would be unhappy if he kept her waiting for too long. Bluewater Vi that used to be filled withughter was now only lifeless. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sara then became silent, as if she had broken through her skin overnight and grown up. She asked the ck tulip to train her. The ck tulip agreed with her request and woulde every night to teach her lifetime unique skills. Of course, this matter was confidential to everyone, including Lucas. She had learned judo, and now she was in the dark. She wanted to be strong and protect the people she loved. She couldn''t let any bad guys take them away anymore. She wanted to revenge for Sophia and send all the people who had hurt her to hell. As time went by, Kami and Teddy gradually realized that their mother would nevere back. At first, Lucas only told them that their Mommy would go out to act as before, but that she needed to go out for a long time until they grew up. But they were more mature, sensible than children of the same age and understood everything. In the afternoon, Jerry came and reported thetestbat result to Lucas. All the snobbish organizations in a country had been eliminated. Now, in addition to the top leaders, the information of the gangs and their members had been clearly investigated by blood shadow. Lucas wanted to destroy them one by one and finally go straight to the point. "The princess of H Country will arrive at Q City next week. Prepare for it for me." His next step was to remove their snobs in H Country. He wanted to work with the government of H Country and put pressure on them in business and politics. This must be done quickly. Chapter 194 If I Have Another Life (Part Two) (Part Two) Chapter 194 If I Have Another Life (Part Two) (Part Two) After Jerry left, he walked to the window and opened the curtains. The plum blossoms in the yard blossomed. The garden was full of pleasant fragrance and rare jade. Some were as beautiful as rosy; some were as white as Shirley Snow, as green as jade. When a breeze blew, the snow floated and gently scattered on the path. He seemed to see her beautiful figure again, running lightly in the plum forest. The graceful girl, Yun Shang, passed by the delicate branches, causing Jason flowers to break into pieces. Her flying footprints all the way copsed, like the flying snow, flying the entire plum forest. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The good memories of the past, like the close ups in the movies, were rolling in his eyes. He reached out his hands, trying to grasp them. They were all broken, like blood bubbles, disappearing in the air. A strong pain swept over his heart Over the past three years, the pain had often attacked him. He felt as if lightening, floating and disappearing everywhere. Under such torment, he became dizzy, with his eyes wide open and his hands and feet cold, After she went through the pain, there was nothing but emptiness and loneliness in her eyes. He couldn''t help but hold his head up, with his fingers deeply touched And his thick ck hair stuck in it. Then he rushed to the bar counter searching for alcohol, trembling. He needed it to hypnotize himself. He poured the bottle with her hand, and the wine flew out from it and spilled all over the floor. The red was spreading like blood, deeply hurting his eyes. That day seemed to be a moment, but it was like a lifetime. Her smile, her tenderness, together with his happiness had all been drowned out and vanished. At Crescent Bay vi. Ellie was making John''s favorite ginger and pork soup. Although she knew her cooking skills were far inferior to that of Sophia, she worked very hard on it. Now she was a wife and would soon be a mother. She didn''t want to live a luxurious life as before. Although they had servants at home, it was a happy thing to asionally make soup and cook for her husband. She tasted it and found it was delicious. She turned off the heat and went out with her big belly. Their baby would be born in two months. John shut himself in the study. Ellie knew that he was watching the video that was taken with Sophia. She was as calm as water and didn''t want to argue about anything any more. He was a good husband. After getting married, he treated her very well, considerate and thoughtful. He said he would belong to her in 365 days and 364 days, only that day would be left to her. She agreed. She shouldn''t be too stubborn, after all, she also missed her like everyone else did. She silently walked into the study and put the soup on the table. She didn''t want to disturb him. Then she went out silently and closed the door for him. John was overwhelmed by the peaceful world, where he and John used to be alone. The darkness covered the whole eastern region. The wind, like a ghost who could not find his home, hovered in the air and whined. On the other side of the earth. The moon shone on the Eiffel Castle with gray light, outlining its mysterious and ancient profile clearly. Outside the moonlight, the dark and strong shadow seemed exceptionally quiet and deep. In the magnificent hall of the castle, the light was bright, and a man with a silver mask was sitting square in the golden throne on the steps. Under his chair sat a beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes, an oriental man and a ck hair mixed blood man "Come in, Eva!" A deep voice sounded. An extremely beautiful woman came out from the side hall, her long ck hair floating in the air, strands of silk, hot and charming. Her honey skin was smooth, and the light red glow shone on her cheeks, like a Begonia in the spring; her thick and long eyshes surrounded by a pair of beautiful big eyes, which were slightly purple, like the spiritual autumn water which contained the breathtaking light; her red, soft and red lips, like the wet petals, were shocking and tempting. She wore a long fiery red dress. When she walked, the dress swayed like flowing mes, which wrapped her delicate body, as white as jade. Like a dancing spirit, she slowly came to the side of the man in the mask. "From now on, Eva will join Dark and be one of you." "Really?" The woman sitting beside rose to her feet slightly and said, "let me see what kind of person she is." Before she finished her words, she suddenly pulled out a gun and shot at autumn. Eva swiftly dodged it, opened the skirt edge and pulled out a dart from the sheath that tied her calves. With a sh of silver light, the dart urately inserted into the woman''s muzzle. Before the woman could pull out the dart, the two pistols in her hands had been fired and fired at her vital parts. It was not a bullet, but a pigment. Otherwise, she would have died. "Not bad. You have some skills." The Oriental man who sat next to her nodded with a smile. "Where did you get this woman?" The mixed blood man asked with a frivolous smile. The man''s eyes narrowed, and the crowd immediately moved their lips. Then the man introduced them to Eva. The girl was called Lily, who was good at using the name of blood consuming rose. She was ruthless and merciless. The Oriental man was called Marvin, the number one killer in East, who was shot by hundreds of thousands of people. It was said that no one could escape from his spear. The mixed blood man was called Judi, and he was a hacker. As long as there were Inte ces, you could have everywhere. Many times of fighting with Kai was sessful. "From now on, Eva will take Rossi''s ce," The masked man said in a low voice. "Two women make perfect match. As the saying goes, men and women work together." Marvin smiled. Eva walked to an empty chair and sat down. This was the seat of the past Rossi. "I have arranged Eva as her counselor when Princess Daisy visited K Country next week. You have to cooperate with her closely, and you must destroy the chance for Lucas to talk to her." The masked man said. "Lucas thought that we could be even wiped out by those jerks. He looked down upon us." A wry smile appeared on Judi''s face. Chapter 195 Reunion (Part One) Chapter 195 Reunion (Part One) "It''s time for me to show up. I''d like to see what''s the difference between him and other men." Lily smirked, smoothing her blonde hair on her chest. "What you need to do now is to cooperate with Eva." The man in the mask said in a light but loud voice. This was an order that no one could disobey. After the brief instruction, the crowd dispersed. After Eva returned to her room, she took off her mask. She pressed the button of the wardrobe. There was a muffled sound. The te was pulled open, and inside was a huge shelf, which was full of various faces. These was that masked men had spent billions of money specially customized for her. They were stunning, perfect, natural and wless. It seemed that she had only worn ayer of powder on her face, and she felt very little. Sometimes she even had an illusion that she was wearing her face. And paused the video in the video. When she was about to press the button to close the shelf, a big hand held her hand. "Perfect!" A trace of smile appeared on the cold corners of his mouth. He was quite satisfied with her today''s performance. He had been looking for a woman who was able to perfectly interpret the character of "appearance transforming skill". Now he finally found her. His slender fingers stroked her beautiful face. Her eyes were as cold as the Arctic star''s, and only when he saw her could they be a little warmer. "No matter how perfect the mask is, it''s not as perfect as this face. But remember, no one can see it except me." "I won''t kill anyone." She said softly, and her tone was like the night wind passing by outside the window. The smile on his face became deep, "I trained you to be a top killer, but you didn''t kill people." "Because I am not a killer." Her voice was as cold as ice, which made no waves at all. It''s enough to kill people with Marvin. A hint of indescribable light shed through his deep eyes. He suddenly raised his hand to hold her delicate waist and turned over, pressing her down on the desk. His tall and strong body, like mountains, completely covered her slender body. His eyes darkened, like two bottomless ck holes. "I will give you the day." He grabbed her hands and pushed her against the closet. "Now I''m giving you a chance, and you can call my name." She stared at his eyes without a blink, which was the only thing that could judge his mood. No one in Dark organization could call him by his name. He could only be called boss or leader. He moved his lips slightly, but did not make a sound. He seemed to be a little impatient. "Call me." He said in a commanding tone. She pursed her lips, and her voice was squeezed out from her chest, "Nil." "Good." He smiled, kissed her forehead, turned around and went out. Outside the door, he said in a low and hoarse voice, "find me a woman." Said the servant. Soon, heavy breaths and excited screams came from the next room. There were countless rooms in the castle, but he liked to do it next door to her, as if he was deliberately provoking her. Although she did feel a little sour in her heart, she quickly washed it away with her saliva. She simply turned a deaf ear, covered her ears with cotton, and went to sleep. Wind at midnight howled outside the window, and solitary crow standing on the tree made a deste sound. Eva was immersed in her own dreams. She came to this strange manor again. The mansion was like a fairy tale. The luxuriant grass extended to theke. The water was as green as emerald. With the sun gently stroking it, it was glistening without any waves, and there was no cloud that was blown by the cold wind, hiding the clear and bright sky. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to hear theughter inside, but she couldn''t see the person, so she kept walking on the grass, until she walked to theke. There was a tall and straight figure standing there. Her back was so familiar, so familiar, but she couldn''t remember. "Who are you?" She asked, but he didn''t reply or turn around. It seemed that he didn''t hear her at all. She stretched out her hands and wanted to pat him on his broad shoulders to make him turn around. But he was suddenly disappeared in the air as if he had vanished from the earth. Then she woke up! She poured a ss of water and walked out of the window. The night in Eiffel Castle seemed to be particrly dark. Even if there was moonlight, it seemed impossible to pour in. She had a dull headache. As long as she tried to recall the past, she would feel pain. Her memory had only been stored in her mind for three years. Nil said she was an orphan adopted by Dark. Her memory had been damaged badly by her head during the training, and it was permanently possible to recover. She drank the water and went back to her bed. Tomorrow she would go to K Country with Princess Daisy. This was her first task in the past three years. She wouldn''t let Nil down. As the heir to the throne of H Country, Princess Daisy was highly loved by the people of the country. Her fascinating appearance and inherent dignity were the pride and idol mark of H Country. When Eva first saw her, she had seen her face. "Your Highness, I am honored to be your bodyguard and counselor in K Country," she said. She put her hand on her left chest and made a slight bow, it was the etiquette of a local reverence. "Thank you, Eva!" The princess nodded with a smile, looking amiable. "Yes, your highness." After the 12 hour flight, they arrived at Q City. They checked in at one of the most luxurious and expensive hotels in the world, which was the presidential suite in Penis Hotel. There was a grand wee party in the evening. All the celebrities and politicians of Q City attended. Eva''s eyes looked around the huge banquet hall and then fixed at the gate of the hall. A tall and handsome man walked in. He had the perfect features of Apollo, the number one God of Rome God. He was even more irresistible charm like poppies. He was a sun in summer. It was a bright moon in mi- autumn. As soon as he walked into the banquet hall, all the stars in the hall lost their glow. Daisy''s eyes were immediately attracted by him. "Who is he?" She asked Eva beside her. "Lucas is the heir to the most powerful family in K Country." Said Eva. Her tone was very calm, but her heart was beating fast. It was said that Lucas was the number one sworn enemy of Dark. It was said that he was the most ruthless and cruelest young man in the world. It was said that no matter who was in his hands, no one could survivepletely. While walking slowly towards them, Lucas greeted with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, "Princess Daisy, wee to Vernon Qin!" He swept a greeting gift to H Country elegantly. "It''s very d to see you, Mr. Lucas." Daisy smiled gracefully. The music started in the hall. There was beautiful waltz.. Lucas invited Daisy to dance, In the gorgeous dancing floor, the skirt line was beautiful. As Daisy spun gracefully, it was blooming like rose petals. Like a blooming peony, she was young and shining brightly. She was the dazzling and bright star. Chapter 196 Reunion (Part Two) Chapter 196 Reunion (Part Two) Her eyes gently touched the man''s handsome face. When their eyes met, her heart beat for some reason. It was a heart beat that had never been felt before. It was like a little stone fell into a quietke, rippling like water flowers. Her cheeks were slightly burning. She lowered her head to hide her blushes from him. She was being impolite. But, Lucas didn''t look at her carefully. His eyes were on her forehead. This was a subtle social etiquette that made her feel like she was being followed. His eyes did not light up because of her charming light. There was only loneliness in them, and there was no cure for his loneliness. The corner of his mouth remained the arc of a smile, but he didn''t smile. It was just a polite expression that showed he didn''t smile anymore. Eva looked at them from a distance and her heart trembled a little. He gave her a familiar feeling as if she had seen him before, but she couldn''t remember. She tried a little bit, but her head began to ache. She immediately stopped. After a song, he returned to his seat after sending Daisy back to her seat. Daisy looked up at Eva and said, "give me a ss of champagne, thanks." Eva then walked up to the waiter and brushed past Lucas. The slight touch shocked him greatly, and he suddenly felt a very familiar smell. It was very beautiful, like a magical spring of life running through his chest. His dead heart suddenly felt peace and vitality. He turned around to find the scent and saw Eva not far away. She was walking toward him with a ss of champagne in her hand, and she became nervous the moment she saw him. It was from this woman. She was a total stranger to him. He had never seen her before, but why did she have such a wonderful feeling? He was confused, and his dead heart was restless. He wanted to continue to catch the breath. He swallowed hard to suppress this impulse. Impossible. He won''t fall in love with any other woman except Sophia. When he thought of her, another piercing pain like lightning came over his heart. In fact, he still had a glimmer of hope deep in his heart. Perhaps she was rescued before he arrived, and now she was in a corner of the world. Maybe it was the same as before. She hid herself and dared not see him because of an injury. But as long as she was still alive, he would find her no matter where she hid. Even if it took him all his life to find her, even if it would cost him the whole world to find her. Daisy eyes wandered among the crowd. Then she looked across the light and fell on Lucas''s face. A momentter, she turned back and continued to talk with the political officials beside her. While, he kept ncing at Eva to make sure that he had never seen her before. He had indelible memories, and all the people he met once could be stored in his brain. However, he had no impression of this woman, but she was indeed a stranger. He had never met her before. After that, Lucas invited Daisy toe to his yacht and the princess happily promised. After the party, Daisy returned to the hotel. She took off the serious mask and revealed her lively and unusual nature. She was only twenty-three years old, which was her best age. She took out a lollipop, then threw herself down on the bed and talked to her bodyguards while ying with the iPad. "How old are you, Eva?" "Twenty six." Eva looked at her and slowly got used to her change. "You are only three years older than me. But I feel like you are thirty-six years old. You are that stereotyped and silent." "Maybe it''s for my profession. You will feel insecure if I wear my cheeky face all day." Eva smiled. "You have some sense of humor." Daisy giggled, revealing a row of white teeth. She clicked a few times on iPad and frowned slightly, as if she had met with a problem. She looked up at her and asked, "are you from the K Country? Do you speak so well in the Knguage?" "I was born in A Country. The two countries share the samenguage." Eva shrugged. In fact, she didn''t remember her hometown either. Nil told her. Daisy smiled and handed the iPad to her. "Please search for Lucas for me. I don''t know how to speak properly in K country." Eva took it over, clicked on Google and found out the information Lucas had posted, although she thought it was far from enough to understand a person. Daisy looked at the screen carefully, and with admiration in her eyes, she added, "the final yer of the stock market, the business magnate Lu, and the chief executive." She read slowly word by word. Her snow-white little feet naughtily kicked in the air and said, "Oh, he is really strong." Wearing no expression on Eva''s face, it was undeniable that Lucas was indeed a winner in the business field. Although he had racked his brains, he still had a lot of victories against Dark in business. What''s more, he seemed to be frank and didn''t disdain to use themercial espionage. However, she had no appreciation for him at all, because he was her enemy, her opponent. The shy face and warm eyes of Daisy seemed to have a favorable impression on Lucas, so she had to stop it as much as possible and try to destroy her good impression on Lucas. H Country was one of Dark''s bases. It would be a fatal blow to him if thetter cooperated with Lucas. "I heard that he is a widower and he has three children." She took the opportunity to say, "I''m a princess and will be the future queen. I don''t think it''s a shame to haven''t renewed her." "So he is single now?" All of a sudden, Daisy''s green eyes became extremely bright, and even her face waspletely bright. Eva was puzzled. It seemed that they had made a mistake in the direction of their attention. They had to rack their brains to stifle the baby of love in the cradle. The next day, in order to go to his yacht party, Daisy almost took out all the clothes she brought. "Eva, which dress do you think is good on me?" She was indecisive. "Your Highness, you look gorgeous no matter which dress you wear." Eva replied, feeling aggrieved. "I like your Colonel, which is not very popr, dignified but not conservative. You can take their comprehensive value." Daisy mumbled to herself. She picked all the clothes she brought and finally chose an ancient Greek short skirt of the sea wind series. It was suitable for sea. In HB Vi. Maggie was surfing the beach with Kami and Teddy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Since she dropped off the cliff, the hope rose in her heart. She got close to Lucas in the excuse of visiting her nephew from time to time. There was a saying: "rich water shouldn''t flow into an outsider''s world". She believed that Sophia should wish the second Mrs. Mo''s position in heaven, as her sister who was rted to her by blood instead of an outsider. Because of the blood tie between them, Lucas''s attitude to Maggie was much gentler than before. He really intended to take him as a sister and take care of him. In the study, Lucas was making a video call with Kai. "How is the identity of Eva?" "ording to the information bank of people in H Country, Eva was born in A Country and stayed in orphanage for six years. She was adopted by her parents in H Country and then she graduated from a policewoman and became a government bodyguard." Chapter 197 Reunion (Part Three) Chapter 197 Reunion (Part Three) "Really?" He was on the verge of despair in his heart. He didn''t expect any news from her. She was completely a strange woman in front of him. Then Lucas came out of the vi and walked towards the kids. "Maggie, I''m going out in the afternoon. Please take care of the kids for me," he said. "Don''t worry, brother. I will take good care of them." Said Maggie with a smile. In order to take over the position of Mrs. Mo, she had already cultivated herself to an all-around housewife, and she had received training in a chef school. She was good at cooking, cooking well, and making a good soup, which made her nephew happy as well. After all, the children have absolute rights to speak and the ability to choose between their fathers. Then Lucas bid several more words with the bodyguards around him and left. It only took fifteen minutes to get from HB Vi to his private dock. As soon as he arrived, the Rolls Royce of Daisy pulled over slowly. Lucas opened the door for her like a gentleman, held her hand and nced at Evaing out. The woman had been expressionless. Her eyes were cold and indifferent to anyone, maybe because of her personality, or because of professional training. Her yacht was super luxury and it had a beautiful name: "Sophia." The smooth exterior design made it look dynamic and fashion. "Hi, Sophia. Sounds good." Daisy squinted and smiled. "It''s my wife''s name." There was a touch of sadness in his eyes. "She is a lucky woman," There was a hint of envy in Daisy''s tone. As the sea breeze blew over a cloud, the sun gradually darkened. Lucas looked at the cloud thoughtfully, then his eyes darkened as well. "Marrying me might be her misfortune." When he woke up in his dreams at countless nights, he couldn''t help but think that if she hadn''t married him, she wouldn''t have encountered this disaster. He was the one they were going to deal with. Her death was all because of him. He was not a good husband because he failed to protect her. His voice was very low and heavy, as if he was talking to himself. In front of them, Daisy didn''t hear it, but Eva heard it. The look on his face was so sad that her heart skipped a beat. Somehow her heart ached. She once heard about the story of Lucas''s wife. When she was trained in the gym, Sophia died together with Rossi. That was also the reason why Lucas wanted to ruthlessly bury the Dark organization. Until now, she still didn''t know what kind of feud there was between Bernal and James, so that he had to fight for it. To be honest, she didn''t agree with the organization''s behaviors. It was too cruel and she shouldn''t have suffered great losses. It was said that during the past three years, almost half of the members of the organization had been killed, and that his transaction with eastern region had been stopped. If they lost the main base of H Country again, it was not far from the base. Minnie had arranged everything on the yacht. When she saw the princess, she gave her a bow out of courtesy in H Country. Daisy sat on the luxurious sofa made of crocodile skin on the deck. A servant brought her champagne, fruits and desserts. After a short conversation, Lucas got to the point. "I heard that your visit has not only improved the culturalmunication between the two countries, but also brought a lot of economic cooperation projects?" "Yes, we do hope to develop business rtions with your country and build a cooperative rtionship with you." Daisy said with a smile. "Do you have any cooperation intention on your energy project?" Lucas took a sip of champagne. "It seems that you are very clear about the business affairs of our country." Apparently, Daisy was smart enough to understand what he meant. "I am a merchant. I will pay special attention to any possible business opportunity." Lucas spread out his hands and lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, Daisy fixed her eyes on the slight smile on Lucas''s lips and paused for a while. "This year, our National Congress is going to work on energy projects in the western desert and the eastern ind. However, the energy projects in our country have always been in the charge of Walter Company. If everything goes well, both of them will be handed over to captain Walter Company." The smile on Lucas''s face widened. "Your Highness, have you ever thought about it? If you entrust such an important project to the samepany, it will definitely cause a monopoly. Besides, the Walter Company is not a local energypany. Once the foreign problem urs, it is bound to have a serious effect on your country." His remarks hit the nail on the head. In fact, this was what Daisy had been worried about. However, H Country was still in the process of development, and was not in the process of mining resources in the complicated region. They could only borrow energy from foreignpanies. Seeing the frown on her face, Lucas added, "I have a n for ourpany. ZW Group is responsible for financial resources and technology to establish your own energy miningpany. Thispany is a joint venture. By that time, each of you will own half of your shares. In this way, you don''t need to be completely dependent on outsiders." This was indeed a good suggestion as Princess Daisy''s eyes lit up. "Then please bother Mr. Lucas to make a n so that I can take it back to H Country and hand it over to mother." Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of Lucas''s mouth. When he raised his hand, Minnie, who was standing behind him, took out a pile of documents and handed them to him. She said, "I have prepared the n and the contract. If you are free when you go back, you can have a look. If there is any problem, we can discuss it again." Daisy smiled. The man in front of her was really awesome, and every step was under his arrangement. She took over the n book and put it away, then she could send it to her mother for her review. Chapter 198 Reunion (Part Four) Chapter 198 Reunion (Part Four) Eva nced at her father. It seemed that she already knew that the Walter Company was under the dark control of Dark. She had taken advantage of this method to enter the H Country smoothly. If so, the monopoly in the H Country would be destroyed. Moreover, half of the joint venturepany belonged to the local market, so the royal family would think it more reliable. By then, the Walter Company was likely to be sidelined. She had to report this to Nil in a hurry, so that he could prepare for it. After the meeting, to reach the goal, he invited Daisy to the other side of the deck for fishing. Seeing that all the fish were hooked by him, Daisy thumbed up and said, "Mr. Lucas, you are really good at fishing." "When my wife was alive, we used to go fishing. And there''s delicious fish soup for us to drink in the evening. My wife''s cooking skill is extraordinary. She can turn the mostmon cabbage and carrot into a pot of delicious vegetable. " His eyes were fixed on an unknown cloud at the junction of sea and sky. He seemed to have fallen into memory. Eyes fixed on him, Daisy''s heart beat faster. She had never thought a man could be so charming when he was affectionate. Eva gave a little cough and reminded her to observe her manners. She came to herself at once and blushed. "I''m going to get a ss of juice." She was afraid that Lucas would see her being rude, so she wanted to leave for a while. Eva knew what she was thinking, so she didn''t do anything for her. "Mr. Lucas, you must love your wife very much, right?" said Eva, walking towards him. Her voice was very low and light, but it seemed to scare him. Because of his shoulder twitching severely, he said: "Sophia!" He called her name and suddenly turned his head. His dark eyes seemed to be lit up by the sunlight, sparkling unusually bright light. But when his eyes touched her face, the light went cold, and his eyes became even darker, like two deep bottomless ck pools. "Sorry. Did I scare you?" She shrugged apologetically. "No." He shook his head, feeling very disappointed. Right, it was more painful to break up hope than not. Swallowing hard to suppress the bitterness in his heart, he said slowly, "your voice is very nice, just like my wife''s." "Really?" She raised her eyebrows. His eyes looked at her face carefully. It seemed that he wanted to find something. Gradually, he felt more disappointed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing the footsteps on the deck, she retreated backwards when she knew that Daisy hade back. Sitting beside him, Daisy smiled, "Mr. Lucas, I have a favor to ask." "Go ahead, your highness." Lucas turned to look at her. "Can I stay on your yacht tonight?" Her curly eyshes pped like butterfly wings. "Your Highness!" Shouted Eva in surprise, trying to remind her of her impoliteness. Daisy shrugged. "I like lying on the deck at night, listening to the sea wind, looking up at the stars in the sky, and feeling morefortable than living in a hotel." Lucas thought for a moment. Looking at her eager face, he didn''t want to refuse her politely. "Since your highness likes it, I''m willing to be with you." "That''s great!" Her little face was as beautiful as roses. At this time, Minnie came to inform them that the dinner was ready. All the dishes that the princess liked were prepared. The owner was very thoughtful. But he left after it got dark. There were still many businesses to deal with. And then he stayed in the vi with Minnie to treat the princess. Daisy was a little disappointed. Without Lucas''s presence, the night was much more boring. After staying on the deck for a long time, she went back to her room to sleep. Eva couldn''t sleep, so she watched TV and wanted to go out for some water. After she went out of the cabin, she saw a tall figure standing at the head of the ship. He didn''t move at all. The moon shone on the deck like a Cassandra''s shadow. She stopped and looked at him in the dark. The figure looked familiar. It seemed that she had met him somewhere. She stared intently and tried to recall. The figure in front of her gradually ovepped another figure in her mind. A fear took over her face hidden behind the mask, and her heart seemed to beat violently. He recalled that manor and theke in his dream. No, it couldn''t be him. It was her first time to see him. It must be wrong. She shook her head violently. Unaware of her existence, Lucas moved and slowly walked to the bar counter. His steps were heavy and heavy, like an injured cheetah. Night wind howled and the waves kept roaring. He poured a ss of brandy and walked back, leaning against the railing. Staring at the twinkling stars in the night sky, he fell into a trance. There was a string hanging in the sky, which was like a hook, an bow, and a rose. The moon shone coldly on the ground like the frost of the autumn night. The moon woulde round if the situation was not good enough. A person''s heart could not be restored even if hecked something? As a wave of heat rushed into his eyes, he closed his eyes in pain. His broken heart was still being crushed little by little. He didn''t seem to be reconciled to be powder. The severe pain made his whole body twitch. He trembled, raised the ss to his mouth, raised it, and drank it all. "Sophia, Sophia..." He slumped onto the deck and kept muttering her name. In the dark corner, Eva felt distressed. She heard him calling her name at the alluring tform. It must be his wife''s name. But why did she feel so familiar? So familiar! And why did her heart seem to respond. "Sophia!" she groaned at the sight of the man lying on the bed, and couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain in her head. Chapter 199 You Are Nobody To Me (Part One) Chapter 199 You Are Nobody To Me (Part One) "Who is there?" Lucas felt it. She wanted to escape, but it was toote. He had already moved quickly in front of her. His deep dark eyes gave out a fierce cold light in the darkness. "Miss Eva, is that you?" His tone was like a cold sea breeze. "I''m a little thirsty. I want to get some water to drink." She exined. His sharp eyes swept over her face, and then turned back to pour a cup of water in front of the bar counter, walking back and handed it to her. "Thank you." She took the cup and took a sip, and then walked to the railing. He poured a ss of brandy and came to her side. "My wife always says that she can talk and sing." She was stunned and turned her head to look at him. His eyes were fixed on the sea surface. He looked so focused as if he was listening to her. The sea was surging, and the sound of the tide rolling down and forth echoed in the empty beach in the night sky. Those voices were like aplicated song, a wonderfulbination of countless whispers. She raised the corner of her mouth and a faint smile rose slowly and gracefully in the dark night. "Yes, the sea can speak, the moon can sing, and the night can eat. She is endlessly telling a lot of stories. It''s a pity that people in this world are too impetuous. They pursue money and fame all their lives, and few of them are willing to calm down and listen to the story of the sea. " He was shocked and turned to look at her. There was a trace of surprise in his exploring eyes, as if he had discovered a ce that interested him from his cold appearance. She also looked at him, a pair of foggy big eyes gleaming in the moonlight night, "so I think the person who can hear the sea must be the incarnation of an angel, with a pure heart." The incarnation of an angel? He raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a dull look. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The sea breeze blew up her hair. Her hair just swept gently across his face, which made him tremble like a string being touched. As if escaping from something, he quickly looked away and looked at the night sky. "Sophia, she is an angel." His voice was so deep and powerful like the sound from the deep cloud sky. God didn''t want her to stay on earth for too long, so he took her away. He gazed at the stars in the sky as a meteor quietly brushed past the night sky. The sadness on his face was like a sh of lightning, which disappeared in the blink of an eye and was buried deeply in his heart. "Mr. Lucas, maybe your wife is watching you from heaven. Seeing you so sad, she must be worried in heaven. She must hope you can find happiness again. " Eva''s voice came with the tide. For some reason, the sorrow on his face made her heart ache. He was her enemy. She should be tough. Mercy to the enemy was cruelty to herself. She couldn''t have any sympathy. Absolutely not. Lucas fell into silence. His heart was like the hallway that had been destroyed. There was no life in it. For him, happiness had already been a luxury. "Mr. Lucas, it''s toote. I should go now. You should go to bed early." Eva walked towards the cabin. Before she went in, she couldn''t help but look back. This figure really looked like... She stopped, swallowed hard, and washed her sorrows away. ** In order to watch the sunrise, Daisy got up very early. The sea was light blue. In the past three years, without Sophia around, Lucas often couldn''t sleep well and couldn''t fall asleep. "Good morning, Mr. Lucas! Are you waiting for the sunrise here?" Daisy walked to his side and smiled. Lucas nodded slightly and smiled as usual. Minnie asked the maids to send the breakfast onto the deck. Then, Lucas invited Daisy to sit down and enjoy the sunrise at the same time of dining. And Minnie and Eva were sitting at the table. The sky was getting brighter. The silvery water was quiet and serene, and the morning breeze was stroking the waves, and the glistening silver was sparkling like countless stars were broken, scattering on the ground In the Tommy cup. The junction of the water and sky began to turn red, and gradually the red glow spread, rendering the eastern sky. After a short while, half of the sun''s red face appeared. Carrying a heavy load on its back, it tried its best to advance step by step. Atst, it broke through clouds and jumped out of the sea surface. In a sh, there was only a dazzling light in the sea, and it was almost impossible to distinguish between water and sky. "It''s so beautiful!" Daisy eximed. The bright morning sunlight reflected on her beautiful and clean face. "A new day has begun. There is an old saying in our country: those who see the sunrise will be blessed by the God of sun. Today will be a lucky day." Said Eva slowly. "Really? When I go ashore, I''ll go buy a few lotteries to see if I can win the first prize." Minnie covered her mouth and smiled yfully. There was not much expression on Lucas''s poker face. His eyes passed Eva''s face and shifted to the sea surface. The sea was quiet and serene, and the sunlight was dancing among the waves, like a golden butterfly stretching its wings to fly. He stared at the empress for a moment and then turned his eyes to Daisy. "Your Highness, after having breakfast, shall I send you ashore?" Hearing that her master was seeing the guests off, Daisy was on the edge of despair and nodded slightly without saying anything. The purpose of the visit was only three days. But after that, Daisy didn''t n to go back. She had exerted all kinds of skills on her queen through video, and finally got the exclusive interview schedule to stay in the pce for a month. Of course, the news that she had taken her team back and even asked Eva to protect her. Eva rented an apartment for her. The more low-key it was, the less attention she would draw. "Your Highness, it is not wise for you to do this. You''d bettere back as soon as possible." As a counselor, Eva thought it was necessary to remind her. "So, Eva, you must protect me." Daisy smiled, with a look of indifference on her face. Eva sighed and thought the princess was so naughty. Maybe she was still young. As the saying goes, the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. However, the queen had always been smart. She should be very clear that it was extremely dangerous to leave the crown prince''s inheritor in a foreign country. If the princess fell into the hands of someone with ulterior motives, it would be a great threat to the country. How could she allow such a thing to happen? She was confused and asked, "Your Highness, how did you persuade the queen to allow you to stay?" The smile on Daisy''s face disappeared all of a sudden, as if it had been taken away by a gust of wind from the window. "I tell the queen that I will marry Edward after she agrees with this matter." "Get married?" Eva was scared. "Yes, Edward was the empress. My mother hopes to conclude a marriage with her majesty to maintain peace and stability in the border." Daisyy on the bed. Chapter 200 You Are Nobody To Me (Part Two) Chapter 200 You Are Nobody To Me (Part Two) "Edward, will he be the king of H Country?" Curling her lips, it seemed that it was no use worrying that she would fall in love with Lucas before. (PS: the emperor has no right to take charge of politics in H Country. £© "The marriage of the royal family aims to serve the country. I don''t have a choice. Sometimes I wish I could be amon people and I can pursue the love I want." Eva didn''t say anything but sighed. Life was so helpless that she couldn''t be controlled by anyone, not even a princess! "This is thest happy moment in my life. I must cherish it. Don''t waste it." Daisy sat up on the bed and eximed. The next day''s early morning, Daisy got up. She wore a white dress with bright diamonds and a long cape with leopard tattoos. On her white wrists were roses, tinum and gold. The bracelets were of different styles and materials, and on her little finger wore arge red diamond ring with arge cross pattern, shining simple but gorgeous. Then she turned to Eva and said, "Okay, let''s call each other sister from now on. Remember, don''t reveal my identity." Then, she was going to say hello to Lucas. Would he be shocked to see her? When she was brought into the CEO''s office by Minnie, he was shocked indeed. "Your Highness, haven''t youe back?" "Your Highness is indeed back. Now, I am standing in front of you, carefully observing the facial expression on your face. Don''t call me wrong." Daisy naughtily smiled and walked around in his big office. Then she returned to the desk and said, "I''ve passed the n you gave to the queen. She also agrees with it. I''ll hold a meeting with the officials." "You''re wee." before she could finish her words, Daisy cut off his words. She shook her index finger and said, "it''s daisy." With a faint smile on his face, Lucas said, "Okay, it''s Daisy." Daisy smiled with her two charming dimples on her pink cheeks, "Mr. Lucas, would you like to be my tourist guide and guide me around recently? I''ve heard that there are many interesting ces here. " "Sure." Daisy took out her phone. She had already searched on the Inte. Q City had a famous mountain called Strange Mount, which was the only ce that she could go hunting. She would go to strange mount as soon as she arrived there. To be honest, Lucas hated the mountain very much now, especially the mountain that killed Sophia. He really hoped that he could be a fool to tten it directly. However, when he saw the face of Daisy''s expectation, he could only apany her. He asked three servants to help carry the luggages and tents. He would take care of Daisy. So he took over Mary. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The car arrived at a small vige at the border of Q City. The dense forest around looked like a long, green wave that went on for dozens of miles, and a huge grey and gloomy mountain emerged. The shape of the mountain was very strange, and it looked obscure and obscure from a distance, as if a strange person was floating out of a green wave. "Wow, this is Strange Mount." Daisy said with a smile. The mountain road was narrow and steep. Fortunately, it was not difficult to go as it was winding and circling for half a day. After they went to a steep slope, suddenly the sound of water was like ten thousand horses galloping. A waterfall hung down from the mountain. It wasrge, high and steep, and it seemed to fly three thousand feet. "Oh, my God! It''s so beautiful. This is really a gift from God to human." Daisy shouted excitedly. She raised her head and looked at the cliff. A branch stretched out from the crack of the cliff, and a peculiar red flower was blooming on the head. The charming red against the white waterfall was especially bright in the sun. "Ouch, I really want to pluck that flower." There were expectations and hopes in Daisy''s eyes, as if she was looking forward to a unique and beautiful flower. "I am willing to serve you." Eva smiled, measured the height of the cliff. Then she walked two steps forward, pulled out a dart from the weapon around her waist, and a silver light flew out of her hand. The red flowers fell silently, then she jumped onto a rock quickly. She held out her hand, and the flowers fell into her palm. As a bodyguard, she might not be able topete with Mary in one-on-onebat, but she was faster and more agile than her. Getting the roses, Daisy was happy and struck by the buttons on her own shirt. A turbulent river in front of him blocked their way, and there was a thick tree on the river, like a natural wooden bridge. "Are we going there from the top?" Looking at the beams without railings and the fast flowing water, Daisy trembled. "Let me help you." Eva jumped on the wood and reached out her hand. But when she saw Eva''s thin body, she was a little hesitated and didn''t feel safe. "Eva, you are thinner than me!" Eva was stunned for a while. She didn''t understand what she meant for a moment, but Lucas understood it. He stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll take you there." Daisy grabbed his hand, which was powerful. She felt a current went through her body, making her feel limp. Then she felt a string of courage to get into her chest, so that she dared to take the first step. Lucas was walking on his side in front, and Daisy held his hand behind. They walked forward step by step. "Look at the wood, not the water." Lucas reminded her. However, Daisy saw the current. The turbulent river stirred up countless eddies and white bubbles, which were daunting, but she was not afraid at all. She felt a sense of security when she held his hand, and even felt that she was ying with him. On the other side, Eva was a little annoyed. She had understood what was really going on between Daisy and Lucas. ''Why can''t I support her? I am skinny but I have enough strength, '' thought Eva. In the past, she was carrying lead of more than twenty pounds with each hand on the steel wire to walk back. After arriving at the other side of the river, they sat on the grass to take a break. Eva took out a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Dasiy. When she turned around and saw that Lucas was looking at the road in front of her and was so far away, she said, "you should not doubt my ability. As your bodyguard, I will spare no efforts to protect you. If I really can''t catch you, I won''t take any risk." Daisy shrugged. "I just feel Mr. Lucas is more secure since he is a man." "But he can''t even protect his wife." Uttered Eva. A wide shadow covered her from behind and blocked the sunlight above her head. She trembled slightly and turned back suddenly. She saw his furious eyes. With two mes in them, he shot out uncontrobly, blowing his face red. His handsome face was distorted because of the injury and blow. Obviously, what she said was like a sharp knife, piercing his dead end. She realized that she had said something wrong and wanted to apologize. But before she opened her mouth, he turned around and walked away. "Eva, you shouldn''t have said that. It''s rude." Daisy med. "I know." Eva nodded. She looked at the sad back of Lucas and wondered how to make it up. She walked around absentmindedly and didn''t realize that she was in danger. She needed to move from one wood to another. Of course, it was easy for her. She jumped up and did not expect that the piece of wood in front of her had rotten and broken. She missed one step and when she realized it was dangerous, it was toote to jump up. Her body fell to the ground. She screamed instinctively, trying to grab something that could stop her, but she failed. The cliff was steep and oblique. She fell down quickly like a football. Her consciousness was clear, but she knew that she could not stop it. The only thing she could do was to cover her head to avoid hitting a rock and losing her life. She rolled down passively and impolitely. All of a sudden, a figure swiftly fell down from the roof and rolled down towards her. The man took her in his arms and pressed her head against his chest. Then they began to roll down together. Although the transformation speed of the two people didn''t slow down, they didn''t stop as if being braked until he grabbed a treetop in time with another hand. Shey on the ground. Her mind went nk. He had let her go and stood up. He didn''t say anything and just stared at her to make sure she wasn''t hurt. She was extremely embarrassed. She got up and patted the dirt and hay on her hand. "Thank you, Mr. Lucas." His face was expressionless, and his thin lips moved a little. He seemed to want to speak, but he stopped. Eva thought that he should have wanted to tease her, because she saw the mockery and contempt in his eyes, which were cold like two arrows. Just now she was ming him and wanted him to protect her. How humiliating it was for her to be a royal bodyguard. Others walked around her from t paths. Daisy''s face was pale and her whole body was trembling. She was frightened, "oh my God! Your arm is bleeding!" Eva turned her head and took a look at her arm. It was scratched. She had received the training from the devil before. She could feel the pain from it as usual. So she said, "it doesn''t matter. You can apply some ointment." She shrugged and said softly. Mary passed the ointment to her, applied some on it and put on a band aid. Afterwards, everyone continued to walk up the mountain. With Lucas in the front, Eva thought it was necessary for her to apologize to him. So she quickened her pace and ran after him. "Mr. Lucas, I''m sorry for what I said before. I didn''t mean to hurt you." "You are just an outsider." He hardly turned his head to look at her. His voice was light as if feathers had fallen to the ground. However, to her, it felt much heavier than lead. Was he trying to say that she was an outsider and had no right to talk about what happened between him and his wife, or he just wanted to say that she was an insignificant person who had no interest in him at all? It was too profound to understand. ''Forget it. He is my enemy anyway. I don''t have to cotton up to him and be friendly to him.''. Thinking of this, she turned around and walked back to Daisy. Daisy''s eyes fell on his back, and her face flushed with shyness. She was like a young girl in her first love. But she did never have a boyfriend before, and it was not allowed to fall in love secretly, unless the other party could be recognized by the queen. Her husband was the man when necessary. Chapter 201 I Am Willing To Keep You Company Chapter 201 I Am Willing To Keep You Company Half an hourter, they arrived at the hunting area. It was a dense forest where all kinds of birds and beasts were fertile in the woods. Although hunting was allowed, they could only use anesthetics and bullets, just like allowing a fishing man to put the fish he had caught into a river. The only thing they wanted to do was to enjoy themselves and do not kill anyone. As Eva was wearing the upper hunting clothes, she carried the shotgun on her shoulder, looking very natural and graceful. "Mr. Lucas, let me have apetition to see who wins more," She looked at Lucas with a slight smile. She lost face today, she would have to try her best to get it back. As a royal bodyguard, she was born with a baby of a famous organization called Dark. She would never be defeated by her enemy. With a faint smile and sparkling eyes in the sun, Lucas replied, "Well." They started to move toward the forest, each with a servant pushing a small truck to help gather the prey from gun anesthesia, leaving Mary and another servant to protect and take care of Daisy. The vines hanging from the trees, like snakes, would wrap around people''s feet at any moment. "p, p, p" came from time to time in the quiet forest, followed by the screams of birds and beasts running. Night rose slowly from the bottom of the valley, and the sunlight was as thin as a lead gray fog, cage the forest into a vast expanse of darkness. Eva had caught at least twenty Coles and ten hares. She thought she was much better than Lucas. But after meeting with Lucas, she waspletely petrified. His prey was almost twice as much as hers. There was still some truck that couldn''t amodate them, so he didn''t pick them up. Lucas stared at the prey in her car expressionlessly. His eyes were even deeper than a bottomless ice pool. Although he did not show contempt and disdain, she guessed that he must beughing at her in his heart. In fact, Lucas was observing her marksmanship. He found that her anesthetic bullets were all shot on the prey''s most important part. If the target was really a bullet, she would have died with a single shot. Her moves were not as good as bodyguards'' but more like an assassin''s. Are the Royal bodyguards in H Country trained as killers? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He raised his eyes and looked into her eyes. His gaze was prating. There was a look that made him feel familiar with her eyes, but the coldness in them was so strange. She confused him. The strange appearance, the familiar breath, and a kind of unpredictable spirit. The ethereal wind, the cold like snow, the misty like fog. At the same time, she was also dangerous, like a ball of fiery fire and numerous sharp thorns. Anyone who came close to her, a little negligence would cause bruises all over his body, and even burn them to ashes. Eva noticed that he was staring at her and she was afraid that the human skin mask on her face would show ws. She quickly covered her face with her hand and felt relieved as she found that the mask was in good condition. "If my arm wasn''t injured, I would hunt more." She pouted and turned her head to avoid his sight. "That''s true. I can''t win." His tone was casual and it seemed that he didn''t care about the oue at all. However, Eva didn''t give up. It was already midnight and she was in a good mood. It was on a Strange Mountain. The mes in the camp burst out the cracking sounds of branches from time to time. The wind whizzed through the forest, bringing low groans of wild animals. When Eva heard these sounds, her sleepless eyes suddenly brightened. She sat up and climbed out of the tent. She was going to look for Lucas. She remembered that he was the first tent on the left when she was hunting at midnight. She walked over on tiptoe, unzipped the dress with a very light motion, and tried not to make any noise to disturb others. They were still sleeping as if they had slept deeply. She climbed into the bed quietly and pointed his back with her index finger, trying to wake him up. All of a sudden, a big hand grabbed her hand and turned over forcefully. The man threw her to the ground and pressed her under his body in a blink of an eye. She waved a punch and wanted to escape, but was quickly grabbed in midair and pulled to the top of her head. His body was strong and strong, like a mountain, which almost made her unable to move at all. And close distancebat had always been her weakness. In desperation, she could do nothing but kick him on his legs and stomach with the only small feet that she could move. However, it seemed that it was unnecessary and there was no threat at all. She felt her heart skip a beat. It was beating like a deer. Through the flickering fire outside, he saw her face clearly. Only when she saw the fire in his eyes did she realize that she had forgotten to change her clothes when she came out. She was still wearing the thin nightgown. What''s worse, she waspletely exposed in front of him during the tangle with him. The shyness kept going from her neck to her face. Her face was as red as an apple, but luckily it was alleviated by the melting fire outside. Instead of letting her go immediately, Lucas just put on a pajama, and their skin was tightly clung to each other. He found that he didn''t have any aversion and felt very satisfied. He hadn''t touched any woman since Sophia left. His heart and body had be numb. He was almost on the edge of death. He could no longer feel anything. But there seemed to be countless sources of life in this woman''s body, and she was slowly infusing into his body, bringing his dead cell back to life and regaining vitality. At this moment, Eva was already very ashamed and annoyed. She was pressed hard by them and stared at them closely. She just wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide herself quickly. She twisted her wrist and tried to get rid of him, which attracted his attention,. His fingers tightened and trapped her like an iron mp. His eyes froze on her wrist. Suddenly, an unusual light burst out and fell on a small ck mole on the back of her wrist. He remembered very clearly that there was a mole on her arm, the same size and the same color. He stared at her without a blink. His eyes became unfocused, and he seemed to feel that the figure under his body ovepped what he thought and thought. Indeed, except for the strange face and agile body, all the feelings that she brought to him were like the returning of Sophia. "Sophia!" He murmured and lowered his head to kiss her. Eva was dumbfounded. She stared at them with a pair of bigger eyes than a bronze bell. She wanted to struggle but couldn''t move. She was like amb that had been ughtered, waiting to be ughtered. She should have hated him, shouted for help, and tried her best to fight back, but she couldn''t. Her heart, her brain, and her body, as if she had met the closest person, and she just wanted to cater to him. She felt dizzy and her eyes were all over. She felt that she was floating in the air. She kept flying until she reached the deep clouds and got into the hot sun. The sun shone brightly all over her body and her heart was about to crack open. Her reason waspletely destroyed and her sunk in the ice sea was released like a volcanic eruption. Chapter 202 Woman, Remember To Take Medicine! Chapter 202 Woman, Remember To Take Medicine! The cold stars were fading away and the night wasing. After passion, it came to be very calm. Eva was ashamed and regretful. She grabbed her clothes from the floor and dressed herself quickly. Lucas seemed to be out of his mind. He sat aside in silence. His heart seemed to turn over, as if he had encountered all kinds of doomsday, in addition to destruction, it was destruction. Lucas wasn''t drunkst night, but how did he start to lose his consciousness and treated her as Sophia. She was so beautiful. Her breath, her voice, and even her body were as thin as her. He waspletely bewitched by her. After wearing her clothes, Eva ignored him and got back into her tent quickly. Oh my God, Was she crazy, or was she drugged? How could she sleep with the biggest enemy of the organization? The most hateful thing was that she should have been forced, butter she still had god damn to cater him and had several times with him. He must be the incarnation of Spencer to control her consciousness, so that she had made such a serious and unforgivable mistake. If Nil knew that, he would definitely kill her! She took off her nightgown and saw traces of bruises on her honey colored skin. She quickly changed into her sportswear and hid everything that he had done. But when she came out of the tent at dawn, a sharp eyed of Daisy noticed her. "Eva, what''s wrong with your neck?" Daisy stared at her in surprise. She took out her makeup mirror from her bag and had a look. Damn it! They were all red! She pulled up her cor in a hurry, turned her eyes around with a guilty conscience and said, "it must be bitten by some insect. There are so many poisonous insects in the mountain." She said as she glimpsed at Lucas unconsciously. Sitting on a rock not far away from her, Lucas was staring at her. He wore a poker face and didn''t even apologize. Shouldn''t he feel a little guilty since she was raped by him? She was a little annoyed, and a little bit angry. She walked into the jungle sulkily. The sun was covered with dense branches and leaves, and ground was covered with strange lit spots. She walked on spots. She heard footsteps rustling behind her. When she was about to turn her head back, a strong force came like a tornado and quickly twisted and resisted her on a thick tree trunk. She was shocked and looked at the man for a while. It was Lucas. His eyes were shining with ferocity, and his whole body was dangerous. One hand pinched her wrist at the back with one hand, and the other pinched her chin with the other hand. She took a deep breath. What was he doing? Was he addicted to itst night? Did he want to force her again here? No way! "If you dare touch me again, I will kill you!" She said through gritted teeth. His cold gaze was like a knife cutting her face. "Last night, you came to my tent. What on earth do you want to do?" His tone was critical and his eyes were full of disgust, as if she deliberately ran to seduce him! Although it was a mistake to sneak into a single man''s tent in the middle of the night and arouse misunderstandings, he was the one who took the initiative and raped her! Her face blushed. "I just want you to get up and go hunting. Let''s have a try again." "Hunting at midnight?" There was some doubt in his cold voice. "Animals such as birds, hare and so on will be present at night." She pouted. "Are you wearing the hunting suit?" The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. "I heard an antelope screaming and ran out to call you. I forgot to change it. " She murmured in a low voice, and her cheeks were even redder. He looked at her for a moment and saw that there was no sign of lying before letting go of her. Now he realized that this woman had one more character simr to Sophia. They were both unwary girls! While he was surprised, Eva quickly took out a dagger from the gun in her waist. She had been subdued by him for so many times that now it was her turn to counterattack. The attack was fast, hard and urate, but Lucas reacted quickly and dodged it. However, she was unwilling to give up and added one more knife on her hand. At this moment, Lucas rushed to her back and held her waist with one hand and her hand with the dagger in the other hand. "Even if you are a royal bodyguard, you are not a match for me!" He sneered. With the strength of his five fingers, she felt a great pain in her wrist. As a result, her dagger fell to the ground. Eva took a deep breath. She didn''t expect him to be so strong. She had underestimated her enemy. "Let me go!" She shouted at him, so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. Lucas loosened his grip and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday." He finally felt a little guilty, whichforted her. "If you dare to say a word, I will kill you!" She threatened. "Consider it to be the secret between us." He said seriously. Then he walked to a big tree. He leaned against a tree trunk and scratched his head. His tidy and handsome hair was messy. "You look so much like her." Eva was stunned. She knew he was talking about her wife and he kept calling his wife''s namest night. Damn it! She knew herself as a substitute, but she didn''t have any aversion and even mistook the person he said for her. "What do I look like her?" She muttered, a little annoyed. "Except for this face, everything is the same, even the small ck mole on the wrist is the same." He shook his head with a bitter smile. She was a little shocked. She raised her arm and looked at the ck mole on her right wrist. No wonder he had been staring at her arm like that and his eyes were so weird. It was just amon mole, not a birthmark, so it was normal to be in the same ce. Moreover, she and her wife, one was in K Country while other one was in H Country. They were not connected at all. It was not strange at all. Perhaps he just wanted to find an excuse for her mistake. While she was thinking, Lucas raised his head and looked outside through the leaves into the blue sky. "Sophia must be very angry now? Maybe she was just looking at him from above! He was a bastard. He had made a promise to protect her, but caused her to be hurt and fall off the cliff. He had promised her that except for her, he would never have another woman. How could he have sex with someone else. How should he exin it to her when they went to heaven in the future? What should she do if she refused to forgive him and waited for him? He raised his arm and hit the trunk hard with guilt and pain. His sleeves slipped down from his wrist, and two clear bite marks were seen by Eva. She shivered as seeing that marks. She almost forgot that she was so excitedst night that she wanted to scream. But she was afraid of being heard, so she just bit his wrist. She was hurt ck and blue all over her body. It was fair that she bit him. "I''m going back to Daisy." She left the words, turned around and walked straight out. He looked regretful as if he was the one being raped. It was too humiliating. "Wait!" He cried out and caught up with her. "What?" She turned around. "You have to take some measures. Last night we didn''t..." He paused, looking at her, thinking that she would understand. Unexpectedly, she waspletely stunned with her eyes wide open. "What measures? We don''t what?" He was in a total mess as a rough minded man. "We didn''t take protective measures." He had to continue, but her following answer made him completely petrified. "So, what do you want me to do?" Bewildered and confused! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He swallowed hard and stared at her with a strange expression as he used to look at tough girls. He was sure that she and Sophia were on the same. "We didn''t use condomst night." He spat out some words that were easy to understand. Eva was in horror. Oh my God! She almost forgot about the after effects. If he ever allowed her to be pregnant, she would hunt after him for the rest of his life! However Here came another question. "What did you say? What should I do now? Can I get them out?" The man vomited up blood! However, he felt much better after vomiting. The familiar feeling was so fantastic that it was almost nostalgic. Lucas had never spat out blood, got crazy, confused and speechless since mark''s girl left. It never urred to him that a weirdo like Sophia should have a pair! "There is one kind of medicine called ''emergency contraception''. You will be safe after taking it." He spoke word by word carefully and clearly. "Okay." She nodded, seeming to understand what he meant. "I''ll go to the pharmacy to buy it tonight. If it doesn''t work, you take care of yourself!" Then she turned around and walked out. He shook his head and watched her proud figure. A rare smile broke out on his face. The smile scared himself. He didn''t expect that he could smile. He was really worried about her. It was better to take her to the hospital in person. If she took the wrong medicine, the consequences would be more serious. Chapter 203 No Whore (Part One) Chapter 203 No Whore (Part One) The most embarrassed thing in the world was that he had been taken by a man to buy some medicine to deal with after effects. Sitting in Lucas''s car, Eva was so embarrassed that she changed her face as soon as she got home so that she would not wear it to meet people. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The man next to her felt as embarrassed as Eva. It was the first time that he had done such thing? They should have prepared the cap, sunsses and mask in advance to avoid being photographed. After driving back downtown, they finally saw a pharmacy. Then, Lucas found a parking space and went to the pharmacy. "You wait here. I''ll go in myself." She muttered and quickly ran inside. Looking at her back, he breathed a sigh of relief. This was the best. God always liked to make a joke at the right time. Maggie happened toe to this pharmacy and wanted to buy some medicine. She was a little shocked when she saw Lucas at the door. "Lucas, why are you here?" "I..." But before he could think out an excuse, Eva ran out from the drug store and handed him the medicine box. "Is it this?" Embarrassed, he grabbed it over and hid it into his bag. However, Maggie had already noticed that. Emergency contraceptives! She was shocked! She directly felt shocked. Lucas had an affair! It was impossible to guard against her! "Maggie, I have to go now." Before she regained herposure, Lucas had already taken Eva into his car in a hurry. He didn''t want to embarrass her by keeping asking her questions. With a mocking smile on her face, avery took a nce at Hannah, who was still in a daze, and said, "you''ve met your old lover?" Lucas stared at her ferociously, took out the medicine from the bag and threw it to her. "Do you often do this?" While reading the manual, she asked slowly. "Do you talk too much?" Lucas was shocked. No answer meant acknowledge. She thought to herself and took out a bottle of water from the freezer. "One is enough. In case, I will take two pills." "One is for one. It''s not candy. You can eat whatever you like." He passed out suddenly. He remembered that a tough woman sometimes took two pills of twelve hours in order to get better soon. She even had to sleep for a whole day because of this. He was so scared that he almost sent her to the hospital to have a gastricvage. Could he say that this woman was the copy of his wife? While he was at a loss, the other woman took the pills, put the rest into her bag and muttered to herself, "I''ll sell it through three years. It''s okay next time." Next time? Was this woman too casual? The thought that there might be another man beside her made Lucas jealous. "Do you have many boyfriends?" His eyes were zing with anger. "I don''t have a boyfriend." Eva shrugged. How could a man like her, who couldn''t show her true face to others, have a boyfriend? That''s good! He suddenly feltfortable and even smiled. When he realized it, he stopped smiling immediately. Well, whenever he was with her, his mind would be in a trance, as he always inadvertently took her as Sophia. He had to keep calm and clear. He couldn''t do that stupid thing again yesterday. When she arrived at the apartment, the first thing avery wanted to do was to take a bath, but she couldn''t get rid of her thoughts. In the evening, lying on the bed, she closed her eyes. The scenest night was like a slide ying over and over again in her mind. The air conditioner was working. But Sophia felt hot inside. She wanted to have a closing feeling again. She sat up, poured a ss of water and walked to the mirror. Inside the room stood her true face, which coulde into contact with the world only in the empty night. She often thought what kind of person she was in the past? In the long lost memory, there was no picture of a person who had loved her, no picture of happiness? She still had that dull and unchanged life in the past three years. In the past three years, the only man she really contacted was Nil. But Nil was like a gust of wind, came and went without shadow, mysterious and unfathomable. Moreover, he had never seen his true appearance. He always wore a cold mask. She liked Nil, but only love. She couldn''t see the expression behind the mask. She didn''t feel good, and her affection hadn''t been sublimated. Although she was very reluctant to admit it, she was indeed very happyst night, the happiness that had never been in her memory. But for some unknown reason, she didn''t feel disgusted about Lucas, instead, she even felt that he looked familiar. And his figure, like the shadow she wanted to chase in her dream. That''s why she kissed him back again and again and fell in love with him. She took a sip of water, turned off the light, andy back to the bed. She didn''t stop the ups and downs of her memory, and took it into her dream. At midnight when she was half awake and half in a daze, her memory seemed to be alive. When she felt the faint pain, she woke up suddenly. She secretly put her hand under her pillow and took out the dagger. A silver light shed, and the violinist became alert and dodged quickly. The moonlight fell on the room through the window and the silver mask on his face flickered in the moonlight. "Nil?" She was taken aback, and her action to counterattack was suddenly stopped. A trace of smile appeared on his cold face. He walked forward and reached out his hand to hold her into his arms. "Do you miss me?" She felt dizzy as he bowed his head. Thinking of the "affair"st night, she closed her eyes with guilt, allowing him to touch her. She knew he would stop. He had promised that if he really wanted to seize her, he would take off his mask and "honesty" with her. The moon gently and dimly shrouded the two people. "Why are you here?" She was surprised. "It''s your first time to go far. I''m worried about you." There was a hint of missing in his voice. It was the first time that she had left him in the past three years. "But this is Lucas''s ce. You might be in danger if you stay here." She was worried that if Lucas knew that Nil was in Q City, people in the whole city were going to chase and kill him. The moon shed ayer of mist into his dark eyes, which looked unfathomable. "This is not the first time I''ve been here." "No matter what, we must be careful. Lucas is a tough guy." She didn''t want anything bad to happen to him. "I met him before." He gently stroked her hair. She lowered her eyes, with her thick eyshes hanging down, which cast a shadow. "I''m sorry to shame you, but I can''t beat him." "You little fool." His voice was full of pity. "It''s not a good fight. We have to take advantage of it." She nodded and turned her head to the outside. Looking at the hazy night, she said, "Nil, we don''t have any interest dispute with Lucas. Why do we have to fight it out?" Nil''s dark eyes looked particrly deep at the night. "I will tell you the things between him and me slowlyter." Chapter 204 No Whore (Part Two) Chapter 204 No Whore (Part Two) Eva looked at him and said in a low voice. Although she was curious, she didn''t ask more questions. He didn''t want to be inquisitive. During the past three years, she had clearly known his character and temper. Nil''s presence was just in time. Although he had left for a long time, Eva''s uneasy memory had been put to a good end. She no longer dreamed about Lucas. She had meant to erase all the memory of that night. Unexpectedly, a new idea came to Daisy on a sudden. She invited Lucas to the apartment for dinner. This time, he came alone, with three trouble makers beside him. As soon as Sara entered the apartment, her eyes fell on Eva. She looked at her up and down weirdly, and Eva was even worried that there might be something wrong with the human skin mask on her face. She took out the fruit and desserts she prepared for the children, and choose a piece of orange for Kami, and a piece of pineapple rice for Teddy. When she was in the mountain, she heard that Lucas talked about his children and knew about their preferences. The two boys winked at each other and said, "Auntie Eva, you''re wrong. My name is Teddy, not Kami." "I''m Kami." Eva looked at them and smirked, "are you ying a game that your roles changed for each other? Alright, you can pretend that Kami is Teddy, okay?" The twin brothers looked at each other in surprise, and then suddenly ran into the room. Not long after, they came out. "Auntie Eva, nice to meet you again!" "You''re Kami! You''re Teddy!" Eva pointed at them with a smile. The brothers were shocked and continued exchanged. After three times in a row, Eva had to pretend to surrender, but Sara saw it through. She said, "Eva, you are pretending to be wrong, aren''t you?" Eva smiled and said nothing. With an apologetic shrug, he exined, "kids are naughty. Please don''t mind." "Of course not." Eva shook her head. "I think they are very cute. Mr. Lucas, I didn''t expect you to have three such smart and cute children." Kami walked over to her and asked in confusion, "Eva, how did you recognize us?" Nobody could recognize them except mommy, daddy and Sara. "I sensed it by intuition." Eva touched her head. She didn''t know why, but she could tell it at a nce. "Eva, you are the most discerning person in the world except mommy, daddy and sister Sara." Lucas stared at her with his deep eyes. He looked like the floating evening glow that floated in the sky for a long, long time Seeing that Eva was so close to Lucas and her children, Daisy felt neglected, she felt ufortable. So, she asked Eva to cook and get her away. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In order not to reveal Daisy''s identity, they didn''t hire any servants, and Eva also worked as bodyguards and nannies. Seeing that, Sara asked, "Daisy, is Eva your servant?" "Yeah, that''s true. She''s responsible for taking care of me." She felt that showing the difference between her and Eva''s identity would attract the attention of the children. Unexpectedly, Kami frowned and looked at her with extremely dissatisfaction. "Daisy, you''re an adult. Why do you need to be taken care of?" "Mind your manner, okay?" seeing this, Lucas hurried to pull Kami out. Kami nodded and looked at him with wronged eyes. "I and Teddy want to y with Eva." "I can y with you too." Daisy said. "Can you y chess?" Teddy asked. "No, but I can y international chess." Daisy replied with a smile. "Okay, let''s y this." Teddy nodded, "if you lose, you need to draw a turtle on your face." "Face?" Daisy pouted, with an embarrassed look on her face. "You can''t do that. It will be terrible if you can''t wash it off. Let''s draw it on the back of our hands." "Well, since you are a girl, I can allow you this time." Teddy blinked her big eyes like a small adult. Lucas and Kami stood aside and watched the fight. Sara went to the kitchen to help Eva. When she saw Sarae in, Eva smiled and asked, "are you hungry? We can have lunch soon." Sara shook her head and walked to help her trim vegetables. "Eva, how long have you known my father?" "About a week." Then Eva took out the chopping block and began to cut. "Do you like my daddy?" Eva was shocked by her words. She waved her hand and said, "your daddy and I are just ordinary friends." She did have sex with him, but it was just on impulse. It had nothing to do with love, and he was her enemy. Sara pouted and looked a little disappointed, "so, Daisy likes my daddy." Eva shook her head and smiled. This girl was probably worried that some people would fight with them for her father, so she exined in a hurry, "we are ordinary friends with your father. We work together." Eva shrugged. Sara didn''t believe that. When seeing her father, Daisy''s face turned red and her eyes were lit up. That was the gesture of liking. Since her mother left, there have been a lot of women seeking for the position of Mrs. Mo, to be their stepmother. She, Kami and Teddy would never let the coquettes have their way. They needed to help Sophia to protect daddy. She had an intuition that her mom was in a corner of the world, and she woulde back one day. In the living room, two turtles were drawn on the back of Daisy''s hand. She had intended to give it to Teddy on purpose, but she didn''t expect that she was no match for him. "Daisy, have you just learned chess?" Teddy pouted his lips in a contemptuous way. Daisy''s face flushed bright red. ''That''s so embarrassing. I started to learn chess when I was ten years old. I can''t believe that I lost to a five-year-old boy. I should have gone to the kitchen! Damn!'' Daisy thought. Lucas hastily saved her from the embarrassment. He patted Teddy''s head and said, "you are a child, so Daisy let you do that on purpose." Taking a nce at Daisy, Teddy fluttered his eyshes and said, "Daisy, let''s y a fair game. Please don''t let me win this game." Daisy was so embarrassed that she really wanted to hide herself in a hole. Lucas pinched his little face and said, "all right, let''s stop here. Just stop here. We are about to doze off by ying it. How about we hang out with some rich people?" He knew that his son meant to embarrass Daisy. Any woman who suddenly appeared beside him would be bullied by the three kids. The game he brought with him was the trump card to prevent them from making trouble. "All right." Teddy helplessly nodded his head and looked at Kami. He was even more disappointed than him. He hadn''t even gone to the stage yet and it was not fun with his dad. But before long, Lucas was a little absent-minded. He smelled the appetizing smell from the kitchen. How familiar it was! What an unforgettable memory! He missed it so much! Was it done by Eva? Was she good at cooking as good as Sophia? His heart beat faster and faster like a string being plucked. Every now and then, he would take a nce at Eva who was cooking in the kitchen quietly. How he wished she was his wife! Although he knew that this idea was ridiculous, he could not stop dreaming that a miracle would happen. It was time for dinner. Eva made lotus root and pork rib soup and served everyone a bowl. Sara tasted it and cried. ''Oh my God! Did my soup taste so terrible that even Sara cried just now?'' thought Eva. "Don''t you like it?" She immediately picked up a tissue and wiped her tears away. However, Sara shook her head and said, "Eva, the soup you made is really delicious. And the soup cooked by my mommy tastes very good too. Whenever I drink it, I think of my mommy." Lucas tasted it. Yes, it really tasted like this! He was confused and excited! Why did this woman look so simr to Sophia? They were all good at cooking! Was it really a coincidence? "Eva, the soup is delicious. And Kami needs more." Kami took the empty bowl to her, and Teddy gave her bowl to Eva as well. The brothers didn''t remember the taste of their mother''s soup. They only knew that they hadn''t had such a delicious soup for a long time. Eva took out a bowl of soup and served it to them. She was happy to see that everyone enjoyed the soup. "Eva, where did you learn cooking?" He held back his violent heartbeat and asked her casually. "I am self-taught." Eva said with a smile. She looked at the materials in the kitchen and was confident of dealing with them. Nil also liked her cooking very much. She thought that she learned it before he lost her memory. Although she couldn''t remember something, she had already be ustomed to it. When her habit changed into a natural state, her brain was capable of forcing her to do it. On the table, there was only one person who was not happy. As a princess, she had never been treated coldly or indifferently like this. She cleared her throat to remind herself of her existence. "Do you want more soup?" asked Eva. Daisy shook her head and sang the opposite tune deliberately, "the soup is too light. I don''t like it." It didn''t wait her voice faded away, someone came out to fight back, "not at all, it''s not light at all. It''s delicious, very delicious." Sara spoke. The soup cooked by Eva tastes exactly the same as that cooked by her mother. She criticized Eva''s soup, and criticized her mother''s soup. She decided to fight back! Hands crossed, Kami looked at her seriously and said, "Daisy, there must be something wrong with your taste. You have to see a doctor to make sure it''s okay." Chapter 205 Best Mommy (Part One) Chapter 205 Best Mommy (Part One) Daisy was surprised. She didn''t know whether the boy cared about her or criticized her. Lucas patted Kami''s head and said, "Daisy is not sick. Everyone has a different appetite. Some people like to eat salty food while others like light food. This is normal." "That''s why Daisy is so special!" What Teddy said out stunned everyone present! Daisy was at a loss whether to cry or tough and continued eating. After dinner, Eva brought some fruits to them. When she saw that Sara was ying the game, she walked up to take a look at her. "Fruits?" "Of course I am about fruit tolerance. I need to record as far as my mommy concerned! My mom is the best. No one has reached her record yet. " Somehow, when Eva saw the game, she felt excited and said, "let me have a tryter." "Okay." When the time was up, Sara handed the game center over to them. Eva then started to train her fingers. Her slender finger was sliding quickly on the screen like a flying knife, and Sara was stunned by what she saw. One minuteter. Looking at the date on the right corner of the screen, Sara''s mouth was shocked for ten seconds. "Oh my God, Eva, I can''t believe you reached my mommy''s record!" All the family members marveled at her words. At this moment, the only thought in Lucas''s mind was: copying! He strongly suspected that Eva was really Sophia''s copy. "Eva, you are awesome! You look like mother." Sara wrapped her arms around Eva''s neck and kissed on her cheek. Such a scene really hurt Daisy''s eyes, and Lucas was attracted by Eva which had been fixed on Eva. Daisy felt that she had been lost and ignored. The light above her head had been taken away. She should be the protagonist, but she unexpectedly let Eva take the light of her y. "Eva, what are you doing here? Hurry up to wash the dishes in the kitchen. There will be more bacteria if the soup is put there for a long time." Her tone was reproachful. Seeing that her highness was unhappy, Eva turned around and went to the kitchen in a hurry. Sara stood up from the sofa and followed her, "Eva, let me help you." "No, you are guests. How can I let guests help me? Go and y with Daisy." Eva waved her hand. "Let me talk to you." Sara smiled sweetly and went into the kitchen with her. She liked Eva because Eva had the shadow of Sophia. The soup was as delicious as Sophia''s, and she was as good at ying games as Sophia''s. besides, Eva could recognize Kami and Teddy at a nce, as if they were telepathic. "Eva, do you have a boyfriend?" Sara asked. Eva shook her head. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sara chuckled to herself. She could tell that Lucas cared much about Eva, and his eyes woulde to her from time to time. All of these she had noticed must have been noticed by Lucas. Although she had an intuition that her mother was still living in this world, she had been wrong. She had really passed away. And Lucas could not live the rest of his life alone. There was still another woman in his life. If she wanted to pick one out of the best flowers, then she believed that the ''sculpture'' of her mom was definitely the best choice. Why don''t you ask Lucas to find Eva and don''t let others take her away? If Sophia came back someday, she would advise Eva to quit; if Sophia didn''te, she would help Eva. She leaned against the kitchen table, with a secret smile on her lips. She rolled her big blue eyes two times and said, "Eva, I want to ask you to watch a movie tomorrow, okay?" In the cinema, the movie was the best ce to cultivate a romantic rtionship. In the VIP box with no one else around, next to him was a tall and strong prince charming. She was frightened, and felt it was strange for her not to throw herself at him. Eva smiled and said, "you should ask Daisy first whether she is willing to go or not." "Why? Do I only want to invite you to go there alone?" Eva pouted. "But I can''t leave Daisy. I have to protect her." Said Eva with a smile. "So you will live with Daisy wherever Daisy is?" With her eyebrows raised slightly, Sara had an idea when she saw Eva nodding. She ran back to the living room and came to Daisy, "Daisy, in order to thank for your kindness tonight, daddy and I have decided to invite you and Eva to watch a movie tomorrow night. Would you like toe?" "Of course I do." "I''m d to hear that." Daisy immediately nodded. It seemed that Lucas was choked by her words. What did the little bastard do? When did he invite them to watch a movie? Sara pretended not to see him and sat on the sofa to y her games. Of course, Lucas would not let her go. He started to me her the moment he came out of the apartment. "Without my permission in the future, you are not allowed to invite anyone else. Got it?" "Lucas." Sara crossed her arms on her chest and looked at him seriously, "haven''t you said that being a human being should be polite? Of course we should thank you since she invited us to have dinner! What''s more, there is a nice movie on the stage. I want to go to the cinema. " All right, he gave in. He didn''t go. "I have a business dinner tomorrow night. Mary will apany you." "No way!" Sara''s cheeks bulged up and stared at him with dissatisfaction, "our ssmate''s dad always brought them to the cinema, only you didn''t take me to see the movie. If my mommy is still here, she will be unhappy after knowing this!" Hearing this, Lucas was flustered. It was not wise to restrain her anger. Otherwise, he could only surrender with one hand. When they got back, Sara had already booked the ticket. But they have to figure out a way to separate Daisy and Eva. When the movie was about to start, she held Daisy''s hand and asked her to buy ice-cream. Then she gave two tickets to Lucas and let him in with Eva. As soon as they entered the private room, Lucas felt something was wrong. It was a double box. What the hell was this girl doing? Since the movie had already begun, it was inconvenient to go to see them. So Lucas and Eva sat down first. Eva was more ufortable than him. She was confined in a dark room in the same room with him. A little inattention caused the restless cells to fluctuate, instilling the memory of that night to her brain continuously. The awkwardness was spreading in the dark air. Screams were heard from the big projection hall downstairs from time to time. Some horrible and bloody scenes were constantly shing on the screen. However, Eva didn''t seem to be frightened at all. On the contrary, she giggled from time to time as if she was watching a wedding movie. After that, she sighed in disappointment. "There''s no longer any horrible atmosphere in the movie." "You are rather bold." Lucas shrugged. "I''m not afraid of anyone!" She chuckled. "Aren''t you afraid of lightning?" She asked him without thinking. The corners of Eva''s mouth twitched a little. Oh my God! Does this guy have sharp eyes? His words hit the nail on the head! She was not afraid of anything, but she was afraid of thunder all the time. Even a sh of lightning could frighten her into the quilt and she dared not to poke her head out. However, as a royal bodyguard, the first thing she should pay attention to was not to expose her weaknesses, especially in front of the enemy. Chapter 206 Best Mommy (Part Two) Chapter 206 Best Mommy (Part Two) So she gave an exaggerated smile and said, "of course not. I''m not a kid. How could I be afraid of lightning?" A wave of disappointment surged in the heart of Lucas. Then he shook his head and sneered at himself. A silly question. Even if she was more like Sophia, she couldn''t be Sophia. At most, she was more like her. How could she be afraid of lightning? When he was thinking, Eva turned her attention to the screen and ate two popcorn. When she wanted to take a drink on the table, her hand unconsciously hit to the side and she knocked over the juice on the table by ident. Lucas stepped back immediately, but the water still spilled on his pants. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Eva quickly crouched down and fetched a piece of tissue to wipe for him. However, in the darkness, she kept rubbing her hands against Lucas, which awakened the sleeping thing. "Damn it!" Lucas cursed in his heart. Only the toughness of the tough woman had the ability to lower his defensive ability to zero. How could this woman, like carrying an outer star virus, beat him so easily? Lucas grabbed her hand to stop her. "No, thank you. I can do it myself." "Okay." She stood up and was about to sit back. Unexpectedly, her foot slipped on the drink and she staggered forward. Lucas jumped up and held her in time, but the impact was too strong, so they both fell to the chair. In the worst case, her panic mouth just touched his thin lips. In an instant, they stared at each other wide eyed. They knew they should be separated soon, but their hearts seemed to be reluctant to give up. They were unwilling topromise their bodies for the other''s charming tastes. The air seemed to be stagnant, and so did the two figures pressed the pause button, remaining motionless. Until an audience below them screamed and woke them up. As soon as he loosened her grip, Eva stood up straight and rushed back to her seat. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She really wanted to p herself. Shit! He hit me too precisely! Lucas was more depressed than her. He felt like he was out of control. The most important thing was that his body was still very hot. The repressed me was stirred by her and ran in his blood. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." He needed to go out for a breath of fresh air and chill himself with cold water. At this moment, in another box, Daisy was so scared that she closed her eyes and covered her ears, daring not watching the movie. She was upset. She went to the cinema with him, but why did he sit next to the little child? It was just too boring. With a mockery in her eyes, Sara said, "Daisy, you''re so timid. Such a small video really scared you to death." "I hate horror movie the most." Daisy trembled. "You don''t look like a princess at all." Sara pouted. Daisy was shocked, "how do you know I''m a princess?" "Because I am a gifted boy who knows everything." In fact, Sara took away Daisy''s phone secretly and looked inside. "Wow, you''re so great!" Daisy gave Sara a thumbs up gesture with her mouth wide open, and made an exaggeratedpliment to make her happy. "When will youe back to H Country?" "Next month?" "Does Evae with you?" "Of course." too bad! "If Evaes back, she won''t see us anymore?" Oh my god! No, she must try to make her fall in love with her daddy, and then was reluctant to leave. After thinking for a while, Sara smiled and asked, "Daisy, daddy is going to take us on vacation. I want to invite you and aunt Eva to go on vacation with us." "Okay." Daisy nodded her head happily. In this way, she wouldn''t have to make excuses to see Lucas, as she could be with him every day. "Then we make a deal. I''ll call youter." Sara grinned, with a sly glint in her blue eyes. Of course, she was rejected by Lucas before she could open her mouth. He was so popr after coming back from the cinema! He hadn''t dealt with her about the movie yet. He didn''t expect her to ask for more. "Are you not going to school?" "I can ask for a leave. Anyway, I have finished my studies in middle school." Sara pouted and winked at Kami and Teddy. As soon as the twin boys received it, they ran to their dad, held his neck in their hands, and said in a spoiled tone, "Daddy, we want to go on a holiday too. Please take us with you." He fondled his left and right cheeks with his two little cheeks one by one. Even if his heart was hard to get through, no one could change it. "All right, all right." He sighed helplessly. "Where do you want to go?" "To Provence. The grape is ripe. Let''s set off to collect some grapes fordy Sue." Sara giggled, her eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. As soon as they arrived at the airport, he found that he had fallen into Sara''s trap. When he saw that Daisy and Eva had been waiting for the airport lounge with luggage, he felt very distressed. Now that Daisy and Eva were here, he couldn''t invite them back. They had to go on the ne together. He couldn''t stand it any more. He called Sara into the meeting room and wondered what scheme she had in her little head. "Tell me. Why did you ask Daisy and Eva to go on vacation?" "Because I, Kami and Teddy love Eva very much. She looks like mommy, and when we are together, shees back to us." Sara lowered her head. As soon as she thought of Sophia, tears fell down from her eyes. Her tears hurt Lucas''s heart too. "You silly girl." He caressed her head and said, "no matter how much she looks like Sophia, she is still an outsider, not your mommy." "But you are going to marry someone else sooner orter. We want a person who looks the most like my mommy be our stepmother." Sara sniffed. A glimmer of pain shed through Lucas''s eyes. Who else could it be? No one could rece Sophia! "I have only one wife. You all have one mother. Don''t worry about it." His tone was firm. "Daddy Lucas." Sara threw herself into his arms and cried, "Our mommy is so good. Why does the god take her away? Why?" I hate them. When I grow up, I''ll kill them all and avenge my mommy! " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You little fool." Lucas patted her on the back andforted her, "leave it to my daddy. You need to grow up healthily and happily. Don''t bring hatred to your life. Otherwise, Sophia will worry about you in heaven." When they were talking, Eva happened to pass by and heard them roughly. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. It turned out that this little girl harbored such a deep hatred in her heart. If they had known that she was also a member of Dark''s organization, they would have hated her to death, wouldn''t they? Feeling sad, she turned around and walked away in silence. Provence. Now was the best season. Lavender bloomed in an overwhelming manner, pulling the whole world into the blue and purple waves. Staring at this bright wave, Lucas''s heart was grey and his eyes lost color. As time goes by, the ages of people present are much older. Lavender was still blooming like a crazy flower, but the person who could enjoy the flowers with him and chase fun in the flower field was no longer there. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Sighing with emotions, Daisy and Eva began to run around the farnd with the children. He fixed his eyes on her frolicking figure. It sounds so much alike! Many people in the world looked alike, but their habits and breath were almost unique. Even Kami and Teddy were totally different. Maybe God took one of them off her body when created. Unfortunately, they didn''t meet each other. Otherwise, they would surely be bosom friends. When he was lost in his thoughts, Daisy ran over to him and said, "from now on, I won''t call you Mr. Mo, but call you Lucas." She held his hand and said with a smile, e on! Let''s go and have some fun!" Kami and Teddy were ying in the pleasure ground, while Eva was ying with them like a child. At last, they rolled to the foot of Lucas. Shey down on her back, gasping for air. Her big, plump breasts slightly quivered with the breathe. She looked at him with her big, watery eyes, her lovely eyshes fluttering, like the ck butterflies shuttling in the flower field. Then she grinned and her smile was so sweet and pure, like a sunshine on a rainy day, hanging in the sky above. Hearing that, Lucas''s eyes froze and had an impulse to kiss her. This kind of impulse also startled him. He swallowed hard, moisturizing his hot throat. Then he reached out his hand and wanted to pull her up. But he did not expect that she giggled and quickly went away. The naughty and cute smile made Daisy beside Lucas surprised. Daisy looked at him with eyes wide open. It was the first time he smiled. It was the first time that she heard hisugh. The low and deep laughter deep in her throat was so charming and attractive, which made her heart beat. Unfortunately, the smile was not for her. Lucas realized his inappropriate behavior and quickly drew back his smile. "Go and y with them." He said to Daisy. Daisy shook her head. She would rather stay with him. Chapter 207 Fight Between Men And Women (Part One) Chapter 207 Fight Between Men And Women (Part One) He had been staring at Eva. A pang of sorrow and grief welled up in Daisy''s heart. She felt that she was even more valued by Lucas than her. "Lucas, do you know what Eva told me yesterday?" She said mysteriously. Lucas turned his head around, "what did she say?" "She doesn''t like men!" She widened her eyes and pretended to be surprised, "I was shocked. I didn''t expect that she has a special sexual orientation." Lucas coughed several times to clean his mouth with a hand towel. Impossible! He proved it that she was a pure woman that night. "I know you can''t believe it, and so do I. But if you think carefully, she has never been interested in any man." Lucas had an impulse to spit out blood and had an unspeakable disappointment, as if he had fallen from the highest sun directly to the deepest Coral Sea. The gap he had been calcting was beyond his endurance. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I''ll go in first." At this moment, he was in urgent need of a ss of whisky to anaesthetize himself. There was a trace of joy in Daisy''s eyes. Maybe this could stop him from paying attention to Eva. When Eva took the two kids into the vi, Lucas had already been a little drunk. He had never let alcohol control his consciousness, so he stopped when it was enough and put down the ss. His deep eyes turned to Eva with prating power which made Eva feel a little scared. She didn''t know why his face suddenly changed. "I am going back to my room." He said that coldly and went upstairs. He didn''t show up till dinner time. Eva had no choice but to go upstairs and ask him to have dinner. She knocked at the door twice, but nobody answered. Noticing that the door was not locked, she directly twisted the door open and entered. Just finished bathing, with only a bath towel around, his perfect body was just revealed to Eva. The woman''s eyes suddenly could not move, staring directly at his charming muscles. And it was really a feast to the eye! It was dark that night, so she didn''t look carefully. "Have you seen enough?" A low voice came from the room. She swallowed hard. The next second, the beautiful scene was moved to her face. "Are you clearer now?" She nodded her head slightly and looked up slowly. When she saw the pair of fiery eyes, she blushed and was ashamed to be found out. The man didn''t seem to be satisfied. He approached her step by step, almost touching her. She was frightened to retreat quickly, and finally resisted to the wall. He put his hands against the wall to form a posture of encircling her. He lowered his head and pressed his face down. "Someone told me that you don''t like men. Is that true?" She was shocked and looked at him with her eyes wide open, "who Who said that? " Pure nder! "Is it true?" He pinched her chin and stared at her without a moment. His eyes went through her pupils to the deep of her heart, as if he wanted to see her clearly, thoroughly. This question had been bothering him for the whole afternoon. He was in a total mess. He wouldn''t let her go until he figured it out. "What do you think?" She pursed her lips and thought to herself. "You are so stupid." "I remember that you were very happy that night." A faint smile appeared on his face. He was very satisfied with her reaction, but it was not enough. He needed to do further testing. She tried to break free in horror, but it was toote. Night came stealthily from the window, spreading slowly in the tidy air. The night wind blew in from the open window with the deep coolness of the night, which made her suddenly cool down. She pushed him away at once, and said shyly and angrily, "don''t provoke me again. I am not interested in you!" Then she ran away as fast as she could. He walked to the balcony and took a deep breath to refresh his confused consciousness with the cold wind. Although he had calmed downpletely, he still couldn''t get rid of her. He was a little annoyed and frustrated. Human beings were just so strange. They could control their limbs and body, but they could not control their brain and heart. He clenched his fist and smashed it on the railing. The railing shook a few times and made a low groan. Itsted a long time before it disappeared on the balcony. In the dining room. However, Eva''s strange was soon discovered by a sharp eyed boy. Kami said, "Eva, was your mouth hurt by bees?" Kami tilted her head and stared at her mouth. Fear could be seen in her eyes. Eva was angry, embarrassed and angry. "I was bitten by a big bug." Just as she was speaking, Lucas came in, casting a gloomy nce at her. She pretended to ignore it and added, "that bug is so big. It bit my mouth and refused to let it go." Lucas coughed to remind her to shut up. She nced at him peevishly. Who let him tease her and bully her when he was free? Daisy rubbed her arms as she was afraid of bugs so much, "do a thorough examination of my room later. I don''t want to see anything so disgusting as bugs." She ordered. "I will." Eva nodded and took a look at the dining room. "Where is Sara?" "Sister Sara is chatting with Ms. Sue." Teddy pointed to the window. Eva looked over and saw that under the sycamore tree not far away, Sara was talking andughing with Ms. Sue, and sometimes they even made some exaggerated gestures. "How can she speak French?" Daisy smiled. "Sister Sara was born in France. French is her hometown." Kami said in a cute voice. "Okay!" Daisy raised her eyebrows. No wonder Sara was so excited toe here. It turned out that she was back to her hometown. Lucas invited Miss Sue for dinner. After the dinner, Kami and Sara had a show. One was ying piano and the other was singing. They were their favorite song. It was the fruit of Sara. They spoke loudly, "Sara..." And Kami stood beside them, patting the others on their shoulders. Sara''s voice was really beautiful. It was like a clear spring water running across a stream. After that, Daisy invited Lucas to dance and Kami performed Waltz for them. Daisy danced beautifully, like a Golden Peacock dancing in the flowering shrubs. She liked to dance with Lucas. He was strong and powerful, free to control, noble and elegant, the best dance partner she had ever seen. She didn''t want to finish more after one more song, but her wish was interrupted by Sara. Sara asked her daddy to invite Eva to dance. Eva was shocked. She had meant to refuse, but she didn''t expect that he would grab her hand and seemed to agree with this suggestion. However, she didn''t want to dance with him. She just wanted to stay away from him. He was a opium poppy, Mandora, poisonous, and highly toxic! She tried to withdraw her hand, but it was held tightly by him. With a slight force from his strong arm, she fell into his arms. Well, you asked for it. When the music started, she deliberately missed the step and stepped on his foot with much strength. Without getting angry, Lucas just smiled. It was the first time that a man who could trample him like this had run out of dance cells, but the woman in front of him obviously had not the symptoms. "Are you on purpose, Miss Eva?" He whispered in her ear. Chapter 208 Fight Between Men And Women (Part Two) Chapter 208 Fight Between Men And Women (Part Two) "I can''t dance." She shrugged her shoulders and a glint of mockery shed in her eyes. "Really?" Lucas raised his bushy eyebrows slightly, "I think you are good at dancing!" He said that word for word, making Kami change another song to poke her. The so-called tango was not only the entanglement between men and women, but also a game between men and women. "Miss Eva, the real contest begins." He smiled evilly and held her tighter. Then a hurricane seemed to spin and took her to the center of the hall. She quickly recovered from the dizziness and gave him a murderous look. The music suddenly sounded. She turned around and tried to take the initiative. They separated from each other quickly and fit into each other with a lukewarm attitude. When you went in and went back, you returned and went in. Or when their arms and legs collided, they both tried to bind each other. She kicked, jumped, and spun. She ran like the wind sweeping away the fallen leaves without a sound, but wherever she passed, the sand and leaves scattered. The air between them heated up like a fire. Atst, the air exploded like a bomb, bursting out a huge power. Both of them fell into aa with their eyes wide open. There was only a thought left in their hearts: possess the other! Therefore, when the music ended, the two longing bodies intertwined with each other like trees and vines. Wow, something is going to happen! Sara thought to herself. Daisy was very sad. She felt as if she had been soaked in the lemonade, with the sourness in every pore. He stared at Eva with his burning eyes, which seemed to have burned her face. "I''m going back to my room. You guys have fun." Eva ran upstairs quickly and ran back to her room. She wanted to stay as far away from Lucas as possible. Daisy followed them. She felt it necessary to remind Eva. "Are you too close to Mr. Lucas recently?" Sensing her jealousy, Eva exined immediately, "I''m just following you and protecting you. It has nothing to do with him!" "That''s the best. I don''t want my counselor to be entangled with anyone else." Daisy said seriously. "You can rest assured that this will never happen." Eva opened a bottle of water and took a sip. The water moistened her dry throat. "As your counselor, I have to remind you that you are going to marry Prince Edward after you return to the country. You''d better not have any rtionship with him here." "I know what I''m doing." Apparently, this was not the only choice for Daisy. At midnight, the air became so sultry that even the wind was hot as well. A thick cloud was gathering up into the air. Without falling asleep, Lucas strolled alone in the garden. Like him, there was someone who was not in the mood to sleep but wandering around. They came across each other soon. Taking a look at Lucas, Eva turned around and wanted to run away, but was stopped by him. "Let''s go for a walk." She knew she should refuse, but her feet were out of control. She walked towards him and followed him slowly on the stone trail. "Are you not used to living here?" His voice broke the sultry air and came low. "Not bad. It''s too quiet." She said calmly. Such a silence reminded her of the Eiffel Castle, where was full of loneliness. She would feel a little happy only when Nil came back. "Yes. Sometimes it''s too quiet that I can''t fall asleep." A wry smile tugged at the corner of Lucas''s mouth. She walked to the shrubbery and took a leaf, ying with it between her fingers unconsciously. "You must miss your wife very much, right?" She asked in a low voice. He paused and then nodded. How couldn''t she? When he closed his eyes, his mind was full of her charming figure, and her soft voice often echoed in his ears, as if she had never gone far. "So..." She bit her lips, "you think I look a bit like her, so you unconsciously take me as her." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He turned his head to the sky, staring at the heavy clouds, and said, "you do look like her." A deep, hoarse and illusory voice seemed toe from the clouds. "But I am not her!" With a surge of inexplicable resentment, she frowned and said, "please see clearly from now on. Don''t make mistakes." In a rage, she turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, a bright lightning cut through the sky, followed by a loud thunder. She screamed and almost jumped out of the ground, like a frog jumping into his arms. She tightly hugged his neck with her arms, and put her feet around his waist, burying her head in his neck. She was trembling like azy tree. The sudden action startled him. "Miss Eva, it''s just a thunder." He looked down at her and said in a low voice. "I know." She muttered. She had intense lightning fear. Nil had tried everything he could to make her customer service scared. At this moment, she was driven out of all shyness and embarrassment. She tried her best to hold on to him, because he was her life-saving straw. Once again, a lead grey lightning split through the clouds, and then a thunderbolt roared deafening. She screamed with fear and raised her voice, holding and shaking more. Lucas was startled as well. But he had heard from her that she was not afraid of thunder as she was not a child? With a hint of mockery on his lips, she said, "Miss Eva, are you afraid of thunder?" "A little, just a little scared." An ostrich buried her head in his cor, not daring to look out. A little? She was afraid that she would dig a hole and hide in it? He shook his head. This woman was so stubborn. When another violent thunder struck down, one of the maids shouted, "go back, go back quickly!" So the man had no choice but to hug her and speed up to the door of the hall, "well, Miss Eva, we are here. Can youe down?" The woman was almost scared to death, but she still had the strength to stop. "Return to the room, Mr. Lucas." She hugged him tightly, refusing to let go. "That''s it? What if others see it?" The position was so ambiguous and many people couldn''t help but think about it again and again. "Why are you still standing there? Go upstairs!" A woman urged, with her teeth chattering. With a casual tone, he added, "Miss Eva, can''t you just walk down the stairs yourself?" In the lightning and thunder, the woman''s will waspletely copsed, and she obediently yielded and confessed. "Mr. Lucas, my legs are soft, and I can''t go." There were some sobs in her voice, which made her look like she was about to cry. With an expression of satisfication on the face of the man who had captured his prey, he held her tightly and rushed upstairs. When she returned to her room, the woman quickly curled up on the bed, and her two little hands tightly grabbed the man next to her, in case he would throw her away. Outside the window, fierce winds rumbled, thunder rumbled, lightning flickered, and heavy rain poured, devouring the whole vi. "Mr. Lucas, please don''t leave, okay?" A woman trembled and begged him. Her pitiful look almost swallowed him. "Miss Eva, it''s not appropriate for a man and a woman to stay in one room alone," He swallowed hard and tried to get rid of her hands. She was frightened, "you Didn''t you say that I look like your wife? Why don''t you just treat me as your wife? " "But you are not her." He sighed. If she were Sophia, he would haveunched an attack. The best way to let her forget the panic was to love her with all her heart, and when she indulged herself in it, the only thing left in her heart was his love, then she wouldn''t be afraid any more. "You don''t need to look at my face. But didn''t you say that I look like her in any way except my face?" She buried her head in his chest and murmured. Lucas became quiet. Yes, she and Sophia were simr in many ways. They looked exactly like twins. No, she looked more like twins. Technically, they were twins. "Is the God ying tricks on me with such a wicked woman, or does he want to make up for his loss of his wife and give me a copy?" Chapter 209 Be Careful, You Are Playing With Fire (Part One) Chapter 209 Be Careful, You Are ying With Fire (Part One) However, he said nothing. She thought that he didn''t agree with her behavior so she just crossed her legs and held his leg with her hands. She didn''t realize that it was a gesture of flirtation for men. He felt that his blood was growing stronger. The little traitor in his body suddenly woke up and grew happily. "Eva!" His voice became hoarse because of the heat and his Adam''s apple kept swallowing as he said, "I won''t go. Please put down your legs." "Really?" She needed to make sure. "Really." He took a deep breath and exhaled the breath. Atst, she felt relieved. Curling up in his warm and safe arms, she slowly calmed down from the panic and hysteria in her heart. Outside the window, a strong lightning shed, followed by a deafening thunder, and the lights in the room suddenly went out. "Is the power off?" "This might be the shield of the women''s group. I have to go out for a check," said Lucas. Lucas tried to sit up, but his cor was grasped by a pair of small hands. "Don''t go." "I think it''s necessary for me to restarted the central air conditioner. After the twins wake up because of the heat, I have to leave." "Come back as soon as possible." When he got up, she pulled the quilt over her head at once. He came back faster than expected, with a bottle of wine brought by Ms. Sue. It would help relieve her nervousness by drinking a little wine. She wouldn''t go crazy like a man. Eva had been remembering the warning by Nil that she shouldn''t drink any alcohol. But at this moment, she was very nervous. Indeed, she needed something to relieve the problem. Besides, she thought it would be okay to drink a cup of wine. So, she took the wine from his hand and took a sip. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was sour and sweet and tasted good. It was not like wine, just drinks. The most important thing was that he felt rxed a lot after drinking it. "One more." She drank it up in one gulp and handed the ss to Lucas. She would rather drink than tell him the truth. She became a little dizzy after drinking three sses of beer. Lucas''s shadow shook in front of her and became two, then three. Then she had no idea what she was doing. "Lucas, you are so handsome!" She shook her head and her hair messy. Her bangs fell down which covered her forehead. Her messy hair clung to her face, making her look even more wild. Lucas was extremely confused and regretful. Was this woman also crazy at drinking? "Howzy the God is! A truly fake copy with the same price. He doesn''t even bother to make any changes. How could he be bold enough to be used of giarizing?" "You are drunk, Eva!" He grabbed her hand and tried to stop her from ying with fire. Lucas''s blood boiled to the extreme, burning in his eyes, and his heart was almost going to break out. He tried to control himself, but every part of his body was plotting against him. They were going to betray him and give orders in front of him in an imposing manner, breaking away from his rule and bing his king. Thousands of troops galloped over in full swing. The only soldier he had was defeated, and his defense line waspletely broken. He could only raise the small white g and surrender obediently. He grabbed her hand and tore her body several times. The little traitor got what he wanted Lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside the window. He had to bear another man''s wild plunder again and again until dawn. Fortunately, the thunder didn''t stop the sound in the room. Eva fell asleep in exhaustion. Lucas kissed her forehead gently, got dressed and went out. The sun shone down on the manor again. The sky after the rain was clear and beautiful. The air was mixed with the smell of flowers and grass. With the wind, they entered the room. Birds singing on the branches and their clear cries interrupted Lucas''s beautiful dream. Looking at the mess of the room and herself, she scratched her head with worry. It was out of her expectation that she was molested by Lucas again. More and more annoying! Nil had to kill her! She fell down on the bed, feeling ashamed and angry. Damn Lucas, he took her as a substitute and got addicted to her. From now on, she must stay away from him as far as possible. He was her biggest enemy! At this moment, someone knocked on the door. It was Sara. After a quick shower, she got dressed and went downstairs. Lucas was already in the dining room. He looked leisurely and carefree as if nothing had happenedst night. ''Wow, God damn it! He forgot it so quickly!'' thought Eva! She red at him and sat down. She was so hungry that she picked up something and wolfed it down. "Eva, why did you get up sote?" Kami asked with a cute voice. "Sweetheart, do you still remember the bug that bit my mouthst night? It came to my room again and bit me all over my body." Eva said as she nced at Lucas. Lucas was expressionless, but his eyes were flickering. "No wonder your neck is so red. Did you kill it?" "No, I let it run away again. But if it dares toe again, I will give it a p." Said Eva, gritting her teeth. "Kami, don''t y anything else during dinner." Lucas threw a sardonic nce at her face and then looked back at the iPad "It''s a message from Maggie. She wants to spend vacation with us. She will arrive at the manor in the afternoon." Said Kami. "Who is she?" Daisy said. "Maggie is Mommy''s younger sister." "She''sing to help dad take care of us." However, Eva was not in the mood to care about them. She was very upset and kept filling her stomach. It seemed that Lucas noticed that. When she went upstairs after lunch, he dragged her into the room. "What?" Shaking off his hand, she stepped back subconsciously to keep a distance from him. He was the number one danger. He wanted to say something but hesitated. He stared at her with his deep eyes ambiguously. "Lucas, we will not interfere with each other from now on. You''d better not offend me!" After saying that, she opened the door and was about to leave, but he pushed it and closed it again. He leaned against the wall, crossed his arms and looked at her with a faint smile. "Miss Eva, who didn''t allow me to leave last night? Do you forget it? " "I..." She talked shyly and wanted to defend herself. But she couldn''t remember what happenedst night because she waspletely drunk. She was so angry and helpless that she stamped her feet hard. Then she raised her fist and hit the wall desperately. A flesh wall was quickly blocked, and the fist hit heavily on the flesh wall. She almost used all her strength, and if she really hit the wall with this punch, the joints of her five fingers were almost broken. "It must be very painful! Why didn''t he snort?". Her heart softened a little, so she turned around and ignored him. He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her over to face him. "I I''ll take the responsibility. " He said seriously. Her heart trembled violently like a plucked string. Oh my God! Did she hear it right? Does he want to be responsible for her? She thought. They were their enemies! They were mortal enemies! He was confused. He had taken her as his wife. He didn''t have her in his heart, and she also existed. She had entered Nil. Chapter 210 Be Careful, You Are Playing With Fire (Part Two) Chapter 210 Be Careful, You Are ying With Fire (Part Two) "Mr. Lucas, I hope you can understand one thing." With a faint cold smile at the corners of her mouth, she continued, "first, I''m not interested in you; second, I won''t be a substitute for anyone; third, I already have someone I like." Her words bruised his handsome face. "You said you had no boyfriend." "I don''t have a boyfriend, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like someone. So stay away from me from now on." She mmed the door and walked out. His face was as gloomy as the sky before a storm, not only because he was rejected, but also out of jealousy. He heard some hiss. The jealous snake with green patterns rushed in through the open window. It made a circle with ups and downs and crept into his back, biting into his heart. "Damn it! Who on earth is he?" She really wanted to make him disappear from the world at once! Then he punched at the wall with all his might. The wall was then torn apart and fell down to the ground, and a deep hole appeared in it. But he calmed down after being angry. He soon found the source of jealousy. He had already taken her for a long time. The most terrible thing was that subconsciously, he had no control of himself. If only they looked simr, it was easy to control and distinguish them. But their simr appearance was from soul. He was almost confused unconsciously and even thought that the rebirth in the novel had be reality. This kind of bewilderment made him do crazy things, and he even strongly wanted to have her, upy her and not allow anyone to touch her. However, she was not Sophia. He had to stop his n. He couldn''t let that feeling devour and destroy him. When Eva entered her room, she didn''t have time to clean it up. The room was full of the smell of making outst night. She couldn''t tell how she felt about Lucas. He was like a meteorite that fell from the sky into her peaceful heartke. The waves were disturbed and could not calm down for a long time. She tried to take him as her enemy, but she couldn''t find him annoying. Maybe it was because he was quite like the figure she dreamed of pursuing in her dream. However, she was very clear that she couldn''t have feelings for him, let alone fall in love with him. If she did so, she would have only one end: burn herself! They could only be like two rays of radiance, diverging without any limitation after having a brief intersection. When she met him again, his handsome face was as cold as ice. He didn''t even nce at her, directly ignoring her. It seemed that he really wanted to keep a distance from her. She should have been happy and relieved andughed, but the corners of her mouth seemed to be bandaged by ster, and she could not break it. People''s mind and heart were not the same thing. Maggie arrived at dusk. When she heard that Teddy mentioned that Lucas was on holiday with two women, she was very nervous and immediately booked a flight to France. She couldn''t let the bitches have a chance. At the sight of Maggie, Eva recognized her at once. She had thought that she was thedy who was in front of the pharmacy, but it turned out to be thedy who was Lucas''s sister-inw. Maggie also recognized Eva. It turned out that she had not been kicked off by Lucas, but hade along with a holiday. "What''s your rtionship with Lucas?" She asked deliberately. "Lucas and I should be friends now." Daisy smiled and turned her head to look at Lucas. He smiled as a polite response. So she turned to Eva. "This is my counselor. She stays with me." A counselor? Maggie was shocked. She found that from the moment she entered the house, Lucas had never paid any attention to Eva, and he even didn''t nce at her. So she must have misunderstood himst time? The one who really had sex with Lucas was Daisy, and Eva was only responsible for buying afterwards medicine for her! When she was specting, Daisy offered to ride a horse and Lucas was very pleased to apany her. His mild attitude confirmed Maggie''s guess. Then they went to the racetrack together. Since Sara was also a very good racer, she picked one horse for herself, together with her parents. Eva is with Maggie now. She is sitting under a tree and taking care of Kami and Teddy. "Maggie, daddy said he would give me and Teddy a horse next time we held a birthday party." Kami pped his hands cheerfully. Maggie smiled and stroked his head. "Okay. I''ll teach you how to ride a horse." Next to her, Teddyid her little head on herp and said, "we can ride a horse with sister Sara from now on." Maggie nodded and said, "Sara did a great job. I''m sure you can ride as well." She turned her eyes to the racetrack. Unexpectedly, Sara was still running on the track. When she saw that Lucas and Daisy had stopped, she began to chat leisurely on the back of the horse, looking rather cozy. A strong jealousy shed through her eyes. She turned to the twins and forced a smile on her face. "Would I like to sing a song for you?" Then she started singing, "little cabbage, the ground is yellow. You are three years old, just like two years old. You don''t have a mother! Follow daddy. I''m just afraid of you and your future wife! Your father married a step wife for three years, and you should have a younger brother, who is better than me! Bro is eating meat. I drink soup, pick up the bowl, tearful eyes... " While she was singing, the twins began to cry as soon as they remembered that they also lost their mommy. Besides, Maggie also cried with them deliberately. When Eva saw the three of them, she was so sad that she couldn''t help but cry. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The cries of the children soon spread to the racecourse. Unaware of what had happened, Lucas drove back in a hurry, with Sara and Daisy following behind him. "What''s wrong?" He jumped off the horse and rushed to his beloved sons. "Daddy, Maggie taught us a song and we sang it for you." Both the kids were so smart that they remembered it only after hearing Maggie sing it once. So they sang together, "little cabbage, the earth is yellow..." The soft, sad voice of a child broke his heart. He held the two children in his arms, "Okay, stop singing." He said in a low and painful voice. "Daddy, will you fall in love with us after you marry mommy and have a baby boy in the future?" "No. You don''t have stepmother or little brother. It''s enough for me to have you and Sara." Holding the heads of the two children, Lucas''s eyes reddened. Sara walked to them and held them in her arms. Eva, who stood beside her, had burst into tears. She didn''t know why she was so sad. Her heart was twisting and painful. Tears welled out like a spring. Daisy was the most silent. Her face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were spasmodic unconsciously. She was depressed a lot by the words that Lucas no longer married. Seeing the expression on her face, Maggie wascent in her heart. She was too young to fight against Daisy. She had won the championship of being a mother and a daughter. When they got home, he asked Maggie to sit beside him. He didn''t want his kids to hear such ridiculous rumors. Hearing that, Maggie lowered her eyes, while tears fell down from her eyshes. She said, "I just feel sorry for my sister. She was abandoned by my father when she was a child. She had suffered a lot. She has been with you for only two years and I have never expected that she would have such a misfortune. After a while, when my brother-inw has a new girlfriend, he might forget my sister. I am afraid that he might not have a good impression on her. After that, she will definitely disappear from this house. " Then she began to whimper. Lucas patted her on the shoulder. He could understand her feelings, but since Sophia had already integrated with his soul, how could he forget? Coming out of the hall, he went into the garden. With all these mixed feelings, his heart fell back to the abyss of despair and darkness. There was no light, no color, no vitality, and no hope. His feet were heavy and stiff, wandering around. His eyes were dull staring at an empty corner, like a ghost. Deep in the flowers, Eva slowly walked out, intoxicated with the attractive fragrance of the flowers. When she saw Lucasing in this direction, she wanted to avoid him, but her feet suddenly became dull, as if she had weighed up a thousand pounds. It seemed that Lucas didn''t see her. He passed by her expressionlessly, or deliberately ignored her, or even ignored the aura that could wake up his life and vitality. She took a deep breath. She felt upset all of a sudden. She didn''t know why she suddenly felt out of control and rushed directly to the person who made her unhappy. "Lucas, you don''t have to be so cold-blooded. Just ignore me! You are the host and I am the guest. You should be polite to me, shouldn''t you? " How could she continue to stay so cold? Chapter 211 You Are My Woman (Part One) Chapter 211 You Are My Woman (Part One) Finally, he turned to her, but his eyes were cold as ice. "Miss Eva, isn''t this what you want?" "I..." Eva didn''t know how to reply. She thought she was just making trouble for herself. So she said, "that''s right. You''d better keep your nose clean and I''ll stay alone with you. We have nothing to do with each other." She turned her head angrily, banged his shoulder and left. Looking at her angry back, Lucas had two deep eyes, which were as deep as the bottom of the sea. He was ck, without any color, and his heart was as dead grey. In the vi, Sara called Kami and Teddy to her room. She needed to talk with her two younger brothers about her stepmother. "I think it''s time to find daddy a girlfriend!" She crossed her arms on her chest and said seriously. "Sister Sara, didn''t you say that? We''ll drive away all the bad women around Daddy! " Kami tilted her head and looked at her in confusion. "No Mommy, no brother." Kami still remembered what Maggie taught him to do. "Then let me ask you, do you like aunt Eva?" She pouted. "Yes, I do." They answered in one voice, "Eva yed with us, told us stories and made delicious soups for us." "Every time I see Eva, I think of mom." Teddy added. "That''s right." Sara smiled, "Daddy is still so young. If Mommy is no longer in the world, he will be lonely. It will be very pitiful for him to take care of us three. We can''t only think about ourselves. We should think about Daddy as well. I think Eva is the best recement of Mommy, because she is very simr to Mommy. If she is with Daddy, daddy will not forget Mommy no matter how long it has passed. Therefore, we need daddy to keep Eva at home, and we can''t let others take her away. " Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, since you are elder sister, I will listen to you." The two brothers nodded and then followed Sara to the garden to meet Lucas. At this moment, Lucas was sitting on the marble bench, staring nkly at the clouds in the distance. Hearing the children''s voices, he hurriedly gathered his scattered thoughts and showed a kind look. "Daddy," Kami climbed on hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Daddy, we had a discussion just now. We decided to find you a girlfriend." "Little guy." Lucas pinched his little face and said, "didn''t you cry that you don''t want to stepmother?" "If it is someone else, we won''t want her. We just need Eva." Teddy climbed on his other leg. Lucas paused, "do you like Miss. Eva?" "Yes, I do." All the three kids said in one voice. Then Kami said, "we only want Eva to be mommy and we don''t want anyone else." "But you can''t have a baby after you get married. You should have a baby girl." Teddy added. "You little fool." Lucas lovingly held the two brothers into his arms. "Daddy,e on! Don''t let anyone take Eva away!" Sara giggled at him. Lucas red at her with pretended anger. He knew she started all this. But when he heard that they liked Eva and were willing to ept her, he felt happy for no reason. In the room. Eva was lying on the bed sullenly. Her cell phone rang. It was from Nil. He told her toe to Rose Manor at night. At the thought of Nil, her heart became brighter. She dressed up simply. When she went downstairs, she saw Lucas entering the hall with three children. "Eva, are you going out?" Kami asked. "Yes, I have an appointment tonight and wille back veryte. I can''t tell you stories." She deliberately used the word "date" to piss off him, but she did not understand why she pissed him off. Lucas was shocked, his dark eyes shed two mes of fire. Looking at her smiling face, his heart began to drip blood. Sara''s heart jolted, and she asked, "Eva, do you have a boyfriend?" "Kind of. I didn''t expect him toe to Provence as well." Eva opened her mouth and gave an exaggerated smile. How he wished he could directly shoulder her and lock her in the room, but he didn''t move and just watched her go out. "Daddy Lucas, what should we do? Someone is robbing Eva from us. " Without saying anything, Lucas just touched her forehead. His heart was confused and even burning with jealousy. The lightning like pain came over him again. He clenched his teeth and waited it to go over. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. However, he also experienced a terrible truth which he dared not to admit. Eva had crept into his heart! When they entered Rose Manor, Eva rushed over and held him tightly in her arms as soon as she saw Nil. The unexpected enthusiasm made Nil slightly stunned. "What''s wrong? My angel?" She leaned her head against his chest and shook her head. "I just miss you. I really want to go back as soon as possible." "How was your rtionship with Lucas?" There was a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. "I don''t want to stay with him for even a minute. He''s so annoying." Thinking of the indifference of Lucas to her, she angrily gripped Nil. Nilughed in low voice. "If you don''t hate him, I will worry about you." He raised his hand and took off her human skin mask. He liked to see her real and beautiful face. "Did he see that we were having a fight?" "Howe?" She shrugged her shoulders. This human skin mask was specially made for her at the cost of hundreds of millions of dors. Even it was difficult to feel it, let alone someone else. With satisfaction in his eyes, he lowered his head and began to kiss her. He came here after he had vented his anger, or he would have forced her to have sex with him on impulse. He didn''t want her to hate him a little. "Nil, do you have any new tasks?" After he let go of her, she leaned over his chest, gasping for air. "No." He said calmly, "your task is to take good care of Princess Daisy and help her sessfully marry Prince Edward." "Is Prince Edward one of us?" She was slightly taken aback. "Sort of." He nodded. "What''s your n?" "Don''t worry. It''s not that easy for him to fight against us in H Country." He patted her on the shoulder andforted her. She smiled and looked out of the window. Her heart was full of unsolvable contradictions. She didn''t seem happy about the result of either of them. She would feel heartbroken if any of them was injured. She was shocked at this thought soon. Since when Lucas had held such an important position in her heart? Was he as important as Nil? Crazy? She must be crazy! At this time, Lucas was much crazier than her. He was on the verge of madness. Looking at his watch, it was almost 12 o''clock, but she hadn''te back yet. Was she going to sleep with that man? Why would he let her out? He should have knocked her unconscious and locked her in the room! The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He grabbed the whisky on the table and gulped it down like water. Atst, he drank up the whole bottle. His tipsy had already beyond his control. With only one thought in his mind, he immediately rushed out, and started searching every house in Provence, until he found her. Chapter 212 You Are My Woman (Part Two) Chapter 212 You Are My Woman (Part Two) She mmed the door and bumped into the maning in. Although the light was off, she could still see his face clearly with the moonlight pouring in from the window. Damn it! Why was he in her room? "What are you doing here?" Her heart skipped a beat. He grabbed her arm and threw her in, mming the door shut with a loud bang. "What are you doing?" She stepped back with fear until she was pressed against the wall. He staggered closer and closer to Eva. His handsome face was distorted and his eyes were full of malice. "Are you happy tonight?" A strong smell of alcohol spread out along with his heavy breath and constantly hit her face. "It''s none of your business!" She turned her head away and said angrily. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He pinched her chin and pulled her over, forcing her to face him. "Who make you happier, him or me?" In a daze, she understood what he meant. In an instant, she felt extremely ashamed and angry. What was he thinking about? "Of course it''s him." She said angrily, "I like him kissing me, like doing anything to me, but you only make me sick!" As soon as she dropped her voice, with a crack, the bottle in his hand was crushed into pieces, and the shards of ss scattered everywhere. Blood flowed out from his palm, and fell on the carpet like raindrops. He frowned, and thick clouds covered his face. He stared at her ferociously. The harsh light was like the lightning splitting the ck clouds. She was stunned and stared at his bleeding hand. Sensing the tension of the storm, she tried to step back, but was blocked by a wall and there was no way back. He violently grabbed her slender shoulders and threw her onto the carpet with a m. But before he took the next step, she quickly jumped up and kicked at him with a swirling leg. Unexpectedly, she was caught up in the air. His fingers were like ws, pinching her ankle. Then she gave him another kick horizontally. He moved to the left and grabbed her another ankle. Then he lifted her up and threw her into the sofa. "Let me go!" She struggled a little, but there was nothing she could do. He let her go with a groan of pain. The blood flowed from the corner of his mouth and slid across the edge of his body. It dropped on her snow-white dress and flushed. There was a big fire burning in his fierce eyes. He looked like a wild wolf who was irritated and wanted to eat her alive at any time. "Even though you''re a hedgehog, I''ll pull out all your spines one by one!" "Let me go, Lucas, let me go..." She screamed, lifted her foot and tried to kick him on his legs and stomach, but he didn''t care. Alcohol had submerged his will. The scene of her being intimate with another man surged in his mind, and thest trace of sanity was swallowed by his anger. When Eva woke up, it was already in the morning. She faintedst night. He didn''t know when he let her go. Frowning, she muttered and struggled to sit up. Turning around, she almost jumped up. To her surprise, the rapist did not leave. He sat on the sofa, staring at her, deeply and ferociously. There was a faint shadow under his eyes, as if he hadn''t slept for a whole night. His thick eyebrows slightly furrowed, and it was clear that he was still angry, and his eyes were slightly drunk. She hurriedly took the quilt to cover her body, then she slowly stepped back and curled up at the bedside. This temperamental and moody man made her a little afraid of him. He felt guilty and pitiful to see the bruises on her honey skin. Last night, he was out of control. She suffered a lot. He stood up and walked to the bedside. A tinge of horror and hatred could be seen in her eyes when she looked at him. "Lucas, I''m going to kill you!" She said through gritted teeth. "Whatever. But I have to tell you, from now on, you are my woman! I don''t care who you like. Just get him out of your heart! " He said word by word overbearingly and rudely, She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Was it the coldest joke she had ever heard? His woman? "Do you think you can make me do that?" No way! "Be your woman, unless I die!" She said with determination. "You won''t die. Only when I die will you have a chance to die!" "Even if she is just a copy of Sophia, I will not allow God to take her away from me." He resolved. "You''re insane. I''m not your wife. I have nothing inmon with her. I can''t rece her!" She roared. Whenever she thought of being a substitute, she felt terrible. He reached out and held her in his arms, whether she wanted it or not. "You are Eva, you are Eva..." He muttered, his voice as gentle as water, as if tofort her. He admitted his selfishness. He couldn''t live without her. He needed her, like fish couldn''t live without water and people couldn''t live without oxygen. He needed her to bring vigor and vitality to his body. Only when he was with her could he feel his heart and soul as well as he felt that he was still alive. She pushed him away with brute force, "Lucas, I can''t ept you and I don''t like you. You''d better give up!" He looked deeply into her eyes and said firmly, "I can''t escape what I want!" Even if she gave her heart to others, he would still take it back. He turned around and walked out. At that moment, Maggie had just gone upstairs and came to ask him to have breakfast. When she saw himing out of Eva''s room, she was shocked. Seeing her, Lucas was also slightly shocked. "Good morning, Maggie." His voice was a little hoarse. "Lucas, were you in Eva''s room just now?" Maggie asked, looking at him in confusion. "Well I was looking for Daisy. I thought she was in Eva''s room. " Hesitated, Lucas went back to his room hurriedly. Again! Maggie snorted in a low voice and went downstairs, forgetting to ask him to have breakfast. After riding on the horse in the racecourse, Daisy estimated that Eva should have woken up. She stayed in the room next to Eva''s. Last night, she heard some noise in Eva''s room and wanted to confirm with her. Eva just cleaned herself up. But she still felt distressed. When she saw Daisy, she smiled and said, "I''m going to see you." "Did you sleep wellst night?" Daisy asked tentatively. "Not bad." Eva lifted a few strands of hair from her forehead and tried to keep calm. "But I heard a strange sound in your room the whole night." Daisy pouted with a doubtful look. "No way! Are you dreaming?" Eva denied resolutely. "It''s not my fault. You kept calling me for the whole night and I even didn''t sleep well. I even have the dark circles under my eyes. I have to wear an ice mask to make up for them." Daisy stared at her with arms akimbo. After a pause, she said very seriously, "Eva, I order you now as the most honorable one. To be honest, did you bring a man in secretlyst night? I heard the man''s voice." "Well, well, I surrender. Your highness, there are no other men. I just can''t fall asleep and watch a movie." She quickly found an excuse in her mind. "Really?" Lifting her eyebrows, Daisy seemed to have believed what Eva had said. She covered her mouth with her hand and gave a weird smile, "are you watching that kind of movie?" "Which one?" "R There was a hint of mockery in Daisy''s beautiful eyes. "Is it because of love after you went out for a date yesterday?" Eva was stunned. But her conjecture was better than being found that she and Lucas were actually doing something. "My prince, you are so smart that I can''t hide anything from you." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Daisy looked at Eva mysteriously, "can you show me your movie, too?" Her voice was small, with slight shyness and embarrassment. "Your Highness, I''m really sorry for what I did to you. I shouldn''t have humiliated you." "Give me the first lesson. You''re my counselor and this is also one of your responsibilities." Apparently, Daisy was giving an order. "Can you keep it a secret?" said Eva. "Of course!" Daisy nodded. Fine, I have to muster up my courage to release a movie of a famous director. Chapter 213 Love Triangle (Part One) Chapter 213 Love Triangle (Part One) Seeing the surprised and shy look of Daisy, Eva was embarrassed and seriously entrapped the ignorant girl! Daisy''s big eyes were full of curiosity about the unknown sexual world. Eva''s forehead was sweating. She didn''t understand why she had to be the first tutor in this aspect? "Your Highness, when you get married, you will understand everything with your body feeling!" Daisy shook her head. She frowned and said sadly, "it''s just a profit marriage. How can I be happy? I''ve made up my mind. I will choose a husband whom I love for the first time instead of a political marriage, " She said with determination, as if she was not joking at all. "Ouch! She is having an affair with another man?" Although the H Country was an open country, and the news that Edward had affairs with many women came out, it was not good for him to go out before marriage! "Your Highness, as your counselor, I have to fulfill my duty to prevent you from doing ridiculous things." "Miss Eva, I don''t think it''s ridiculous. It''s equal. It''s said that Edward has seen countless women. If I don''t have any experience, I will beughed at by him and think that I am not attractive!" Daisy said with a faint smile. Eva petrified! A girl pursuing equal? All right, I surrender. Princess Daisy is always stubborn. It''s hard to persuade her to change her decision. After all, it''s not an important country affairs. In H Country, there is no virgin scene. As long as Royal scandal is not involved, there will be no problem. What''s more, she herself was a mess, getting fidgety whenever she thought about it. Lucas was ready to force her to bow. She was not his match at all. How could she get rid of him? She was so distressed and depressed! She decided to close her eyes and not to see him the whole day. However, how could he let her go? When he found that Eva disappeared for a whole day, he immediately came to look for her. She was lying on the sofa, ying mobile games. When she heard the click of the door, she was shocked. Damn it, she even forgot to lock the door. She turned around and found it was Lucas. A koi jumped up and down. "Why are you so happy to see me?" There was a sh of smile on his lips. What a happy ghost! It was clearly in self-defense! She red at him. "Didn''t you knock first beforeing in?" "This is not necessary to enter my woman''s room." He shrugged his shoulders in disapproval. Apparently, he didn''t knock on the door on purpose. "Who is your woman? Don''t tter yourself, peacock." She was ashamed and angry, and wanted to stamp her feet. "So, you are deliberately hiding from me." He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest, looking at her faintly. "If possible, I would like to return to H Country as soon as possible to see how you are going to badger me." She snorted and thought, "The current situation is not optimistic. I have to bow my head under the eaves." He looked casual and seemed to be not threatened at all. "I will personally ask the queen to give you to me." Be dumbfounded! Daisy was taken aback! Wild! "Are you kidding?" She felt her tongue was being knotted. "Do I look like her?" A gust of whirlwind swept over and encircled her in his arms. His expression became extremely solemn, and his gaze was like burning sun, which made her face red. "Are you crazy?" Her heart was racing and her heart was beating fast. There was a kind of irresistible feelings that was just like a dragonfly skimming over theke and rippling, but she chose to ignore it. She always remembered that they were enemies, mortal enemies! "Maybe." He lowered his head andughed at himself. In his subconsciousness, he always felt that she must have some kind of unspeakable connection with the men. Maybe they came from the same universe, or maybe their souls had blended in some unknown space and time like in the novel. All in all, her manliness was the spring to bring him back to life. If he lost her, he would be a soulless walking dead again. Eva raised her head and looked into his eyes. His eyes were void and confused. It seemed that he was staring at her, or as if he was prating her, looking for a soul that was just like hers. She was overwhelmed by sadness. Even an intact heart was destroyed by the loss. She decided to be a woman he hated and get rid of him. In the evening, she dressed up nicely. Her soft brown hair was tied up in a simply swinging ponytail. Her sexy cat eye makeup was most suitable for the light of the night club. She was dressed in a light candy colored dress iid with a piece of bright silver. The neat skirt not only looked elegant, but also showed her slender legs. What''s more, with a floral long Cape, she looked obscure and beautiful. Taking advantage of the time when he was working in the study, she went out. Daisy sat in the hall. Eva was the first to ask for leave from Daisy. She didn''t need to worry about her safety as Lucas was here. "Are you going to meet again today?" Daisy was a little surprised. "Having a drink in the bar, I didn''t expect to meet an interesting and handsome guy." Eva shrugged. Maggie''s eyes widened as she stared at Eva in disbelief. How bold the people in H Country were. "We are all adults. It doesn''t matter whether we y it or not." Eva didn''t take it seriously. She threw her bag behind her and walked out of the living room. Aftering out of the study, Lucas looked around and saw Eva''s room subconsciously. There was no one inside. When he came to the living room, he didn''t see her and couldn''t help asking, "where is Eva?" "She''s gone." Maggie said casually. "What?" Lucas was shocked and two beautiful eyebrows twisted together. "She went to the bar for a handsome guy." "This girl is getting more and more wild." Damn! Lucas cursed. Was she challenging him? Didn''t he teach her enoughst night? Why did she go to the night club! She can''t even drink a drop. How dare she go to a bar? She will go crazy at any time! Wasn''t she afraid of being molested by the shameless asshole after getting drunk? Thinking of this, Lucas felt that his heart was about to burst. He gritted his teeth and quickly flew out like a tornado. "Lucas, where are you going?" Maggie shouted at her daughter. "Buy cigarette." He made up an excuse and jumped into the car. Buy cigarette? Hearing that, Maggie was shocked. When did he start smoking? The music was reverberated in the bar. Handsome men and beautiful women crazily moved around on the dance floor. Eva was in the middle of the dancing floor. Her beautiful and charming appearance soon attracted the attention of the handsome foreign men, who were like bees and butterflies surrounding her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After the dance stopped for a short while, a handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes invited her, "honey, would you like to have a drink with me?" Eva smiled and followed him to the bar counter, "you can buy me a cup of soda." The guy was stunned for a moment. He thought she was joking. She held up her fingers and shook it. "I''m so unlucky to be allergic to alcohol. You don''t want to see me flushed and ugly." Chapter 214 Love Triangle (Part Two) Chapter 214 Love Triangle (Part Two) On hearing that, the handsome man took back his whisky in a hurry and ordered her a cup of soda. They talked and drank, and soon came to the point. "How about going to my ce tonight?" He asked frivolously. "Screw you!" A voice interrupted her. Frightened, she turned her head and saw a tall, furious figure standing in front of her. He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her out of the chair. "Let me go!" She struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free. A French handsome man rushed over and stood in front of them. "Hey, who are you? Let her go! " "I am going to take my woman home and feed our baby. Do you have any problem with that?" Lucas''s tone seemed careless, but there was a chill in it that made her shiver. The French handsome man got out of the way and gave a very a strange look as if she was a bad mother. Eva had the urge to hit the tofu pudding. She lifted her foot and kicked hard at his legs and stomach. As soon as he pulled her into his arms, he bent over to grasp her legs and carried her on his shoulder. "Let go of me! What right do you have to control me?" She screamed, waving her two little fists to hit him on the back, but he ignored it and strode out of the bar and threw her into the Maybach. Silence was the only color in the car along the way. She curled up in the car seat with her arms around her knees and turned her head to the window, deliberately ignoring him. He focused on driving and didn''t seem to talk to her. The car didn''t drive into the manor, but stopped in thevender garden nearby. "Get off the car." He ordered. "What?" She was taken aback. Was he going to "punish" her in the wild? Because the sound in the vi was too loud? He seemed to be impatient to answer her question. He got into the car, grabbed her wrist and dragged her out. "You can''t touch me again!" She shook off his hand and hugged the back of the chair. "If you don''te out, you may have the chance." An evil light shed through his eyes, which scared her to get out of his car at once. If he really wanted to "teach" her, how could he possibly separate her from the car. He sat down on the hood and gestured for her to sit next to him. She breathed a sigh of relief when she smelled no wine from him. "How did you find me?" She jumped off the hood and nced at him sourly. "I can always find you if I want to." He shrugged. "Hey, there''s a night club in the city. Are you serious?" She couldn''t think of other ways except that he was as smart as superman. Of course, she was right. He scanned the map and checked nine night clubs, and finally found her. However, he only needed one time which took him so much time and effort. He decided to install a GPS Tracker in her cellphone so that he could know exactly where she went next time. Lucas was silent, seeming to acquiesce in her guess. Eva was a little excited. Except Nil, there was no one else who cared about her like this. The strong fragrance ofvender flowed in the night wind, just like the thick fog that was difficult to dissolve. It was more like a pot of daughter red from many years, which made people slightly drunk. She felt dizzy after she sucked a mouthful of it and asked, "why not go home? It''ste now? She said. He smiled slightly and looked up at Eva. In thete summer, the sky was crystal clear, and clouds floated in the sky. A milky way brushed the night sky like Simon. Two bright stars were on the opposite side of the Milky way. "Do you know what day it is today?" He asked slowly. "What day?" She pouted. Was it his birthday? "Today is the seventh year''s Eve, the eastern Valentine''s day." He said in a low voice. "Who is he?" She raised her eyebrows slightly. There were only three years'' memories in her mind, not to mention the local customs and culture of the other country. He held her hand and pointed to the brightest star in the horizon. Slowly, he connected the twinkling star around it with his own hand and drew a silver shuttle in the sky. "The brightest star is the weaving female star, and this five card is a tool to sweater the clouds." Then he led her hand to the star that was looking at the opposite side of the Milky way, and said, "this is Mr. wolf, the husband of Mrs. wolf. The two little stars around him are their children, and he carried them by his shoulder. Because their love was not permitted, the emperor drew out a milky way to separate them. Every year, they could only meet on the day of seven nights. " A gust of breeze blew away the clouds in the sky, and a new moon rose from the shore of the gxy. The bright light made the whole gxy have no lust, as if it had disappeared in the sky. Perhaps at this time, a boy and a girl could meet again. Eva looked into the distance and felt sour, bitterness and numbness in her heart, with a kind of indescribable feelings. The light clouds covered the light of the bright moon, and the vast ocean of stars was flowing everywhere again, with light projections pouring on the lid of the car. The white light, like a halo of holy light, enveloped the two people. After a long time, he slowly stopped kissing her and she buries her head into his arms shyly. Why? She didn''t love him, but she was always attracted by him and couldn''t extricate herself? Maybe it was because her lonely heart had been drifting for so long, for she had been longing for his tenderness, for she had been reluctant to part with his warm and safe embrace, but how could she have all of these? She didn''t dare to look up at his eyes because she was afraid to be prated again and what she reflected was not her. She slightly raised her eyes and secretly nced at him through her thick eyshes. Then she saw that he was gazing at an unknown corner in the darkness. As if he was lost in thought, she said softly, "call my name." He was stunned and turned to her. "Eva," he said. The name was her name. She felt relieved to be not taken as a substitute for Sophia. "Don''t call me wrong again." His tone was a little arrogant. He seemed to understand what she meant. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he lowered his head and nted a warm kiss on her hair. "Then you must be obedient in the future. Don''t deliberately go out to provoke me." "I am not!" Her plot was revealed, and she looked down with a guilty conscience. He was always following her around, and was even so domineering. He took her as his private goods. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Anyway, you can''t do that again. Otherwise, I''ll lock you with the chain and lock you in the little dark room for one hundred years." The tone was extremely rude. "You madman!" She gasped and punched him in the chest with shyness. "Because of you." He rested his chin on her head. His deep eyes suddenly became extremely bright, just like the limpid autumn spring. At the bottom of his eyes, there was a kind of mysterious and strange light shining in his eyes, subtle, slightly moving and partly visible. But she couldn''t see it. "I am a free person, not your ve. I have the freedom to do anything I want to do. I have the freedom to choose the one I want to go out with," She defied. He straightened up and raised her chin with his index finger. His long fingers wandered over her face, gently sliding from forehead to mouth. No matter how she resisted, he would find a way to tie her up and make her unable to escape. When they got back to the vi, Maggie was still awake and waiting for Lucas. It was so weird for him to buy a cigarettete at night, which confused her. Now she was even more suspicious when she saw theme back together. "Maggie, are you still awake?" Seeing her sitting in the hall, Lucas asked first. "Lucas, why did you buy cigarette sote?" Maggie said, standing up and walking towards him. "I can''t find the brand I want." He answered casually. "Which brand do you like? I can help you look for it tomorrow." Said Maggie, taking a nce at Eva from time to time. "No, it doesn''t matter." Lucas shook his head. "How clumsy he is! He just came to see me and bought me cigarettes on the excuse of not smoking!" thought Eva. She deliberately covered her mouth with a smile and helped him to lie. "Fortunately, you came out to buy a cigarette and saw me wandering around on the road. Otherwise, I must have lost my way and can''te back." Then she yawned and pretended to be sleepy, and snuck upstairs. "It''ste, Maggie. Go to bed early." He patted Maggie''s shoulders and followed her upstairs. The more Maggie thought about it, the more she felt there was something wrong between Lucas and Eva. But she couldn''t tell what it was. Anyway, they had to guard against them. Lucas was a rare beauty. Every woman would be salivating, racking their brains to squeeze to his side. She would never let down her guard when she found that the throne was empty. The next day, seeing Eva walk alone in the garden, Maggie greeted her and asked her to sit beside the marbled table. "Did you have a good timest night? Have you had an affair? " She smiled and asked tentatively. "We don''t have much fun. There are just some frivolous guys that we don''t like." Eva curled her lips. "Aren''t you in love with someone?" She randomly picked a rose beside her and put it in front of her nose to smell. "I like him, but that doesn''t mean he likes me." Eva shrugged her shoulders. Nil looked like a gust of wind, drifting like a mist, elusive. She had never seen his real face, let alone knew his heart. "Secret love is the most painful thing in the world. I''m the furthest way in the world, but you don''t know." Chapter 215 Shes More Suitable Than Me (Part One) Chapter 215 She''s More Suitable Than Me (Part One) "Do you have someone you like?" said Eva, glimpsing at Maggie. Hearing that, Maggie lowered her eyes. She kept silent for a while and nodded. "Let me guess." Eva''s round eyes turned, and there was a cunning smile at the corner of her mouth. "It should be Lucas, right?" "What Don''t talk nonsense. " Maggie blushed in embarrassment. She bowed her head so low that her chin was almost reaching her chest. She didn''t mean to do this. In fact, Eva knew very well that she had feelings for Lucas. Lucas was a hot potato for Eva. It would be great if she could take advantage of Maggie to invite him away. "Okay, Maggie, it''s not the right time to be shy. Take the initiative if you like him. Lucas is so popr. If you don''t be active, he will fall into someone else''s hands." Eva said. As a matter of fact, Maggie knew it clearly. However, no matter how she performed in the past three years, she couldn''t attract the attention of Lucas. "I can''t just tell him that I love him? Lucas doesn''t like those active women. " She was extremely depressed. She began to destroy the roses in her hands. She first tore down the petals one by one, and then tore them into pieces. Not long after, a small flower tomb appeared in front of her. Eva took a piece of indestructible petal and gently rubbed it with her fingertips, and said, "I don''t want you to throw yourself at him. You have to be polite." Her voice was as soft as the wind. Hearing that, Maggie was stunned for a while. She came here to sound out Eva, fearing that Eva would like Lucas. She didn''t expect that Eva could even give her advice as a military adviser. It seemed that she was too sensitive. "What skill?" She asked hurriedly,pletely letting go of her misgivings. "Do you know what''s your greatest advantage over other women?" Eva slowly asked, deliberately keeping her in suspense. Maggie shook her head. She didn''t think she had any advantages. The women around Lucas were rich and powerful. They all had angle face and devil figure. They were extremely outstanding. In comparison, she was just like a grass. As soon as Eva''s fingertips loosened, the petals in her hands were taken away by a breeze, floating in the air, finally floating into the pool. She stared at the petals and said, "no matter how excellent those women are, they grow on other branches, but you are different. The woman Lucas love most is the same rose as you. You are the person who looks like her most." There was no surprise in Maggie''s eyes, only a hint of sadness. That was what she had thought. She was the only sister that was rted. She was her sister. Maybe one day, the saying goes, "love me, love my dog." Lucas would naturally shifted his love to her. She didn''t care to be the sister''s substitute, as long as she could have him. However, three years had passed. Although he had taken good care of her, he treated her like a sister and didn''t transfer the feelings she desired to possess at all. "I can''t rece you." She said in a sad voice. "No, no, no!" "You didn''t do well in the first ce. You need to be the second Sophia, not her sister." said Eva, shaking her fingers. "What do you mean?" Maggie was shocked. "From now on, you must change yourself thoroughly from head to toe. Change your hair, makeup and taste in clothes. Let Lucas think of your sister naturally the moment he saw you. For a long time, he will regard you as his sister, and can''t live without you." Eva''s curly eyshes flickered mysteriously. Obviously, Lucas wanted to find a substitute for Sophia. Since Maggie was a member of the family, she was much closer than an outsider, no matter in appearance or personality. Maggie''s eyes lit up suddenly. She felt like she was enlightened all of a sudden. How could she not think of it before? No wonder Lucas didn''t feel anything about her at all. It was she that didn''t have time to put on practicing! As a result, as soon as she came out of the garden, Maggie immediately had her hair done and cut her beautiful long hair short. And the girl who was standing in front of her was now the same as Sophia. Eva had helped jean with the rest things. In the evening, Lucas was reading an email from thepany when his phone rang. It was Eva! She told him that she would wait for him in the garden. "This guy offered to date? Is she kidding me?" His lips curled into a smile and he strode out of the room. Outside the vi, the night was as dark as a cup of freshly brewed ck tea, strong and astringent. There was no star or moon in the sky and the thick clouds seemed to be a storm was about toe. In the garden, it was quiet. The light was faint in the dark air. It was like a ray of hope, lighting up the fragrant flower forest. The night breeze came from the mountaintop in the distance, making the petals fall, like the rain as snow, floating freely on the green ground. Looking through the light, Lucas saw a clear figure standing quietly under a flower tree. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The light was dim on the leaves, in theplicated flower room and on her light ssical dress. The wind was strong and her dress was waving. He recognized the dress. It was avender color Sophia bought in a small shop in Provence on their last vacation. Before leaving, she intentionally left it in the manor. She said that this dress belonged to Provence and would be worn next time he came. "Sophia! Sophia." From his dark eyes, there was a sudden burst of violent light like an ultra explosion. He rushed over like a sh, and hugged her from behind. "You''re back, Sophia, finally you''re back!" His voice was mingled with wild joy and tears. "No matter which world youe from, I won''t allow you to leave me again." Even if it was just a ghost from the strange space, he had to cherish it and protect it in his hand. The woman didn''t move. She was already intoxicated with Lucas''s embrace. He buried his head into her hair and enjoyed the pleasant smell that made him dream like. All of a sudden, he felt a violent twitch through his body and abruptly released her like a needle. "You are not Sophia! Who are you? " He snapped, grabbed her shoulders, and pulled her over furiously. "Lucas, it''s me." Maggie shivered and replied. When she saw the fire in his eyes, she became frightened. "Why are you here?" Lucas furrowed his eyebrows. He was overwhelmed with unspeakable sense of loss, like a fallen from heaven to hell. "Lucas, I..." Seeing that, Maggie bit her lips. She was too sad to say a word. Lucas waved his hand. The great disappointment made him weak and weak. "Don''t do this again." She felt as bad as him. Fearing that he would me her in his heart, she turned to me him. "Brother inw, it was Eva who gave me the idea. I wanted to make you happy, so I lost my mind." "Eva!" A cold light shed in his eyes. That was why she sent him a message to the garden. In the room, Eva sneezed. She was imagining the romantic scene of Maggie and Lucas in her mind. But for some reason, she was not that happy as she thought. On the contrary, it was hard to exin why she felt sad. She didn''t intend to find out the reason. She only felt that it was because she had just drunk lemon tea. Chapter 216 Shes More Suitable Than Me (Part Two) Chapter 216 She''s More Suitable Than Me (Part Two) A gust of violent wind swept over, throwing sand and stones around outside the window, followed by a violent sh of lightning and deafening thunders. What happenedst night! Eva was terrified. She fumbled for two lumps of cotton, covered her ears, took the quilt and went into the closet. Oh, my God! Was Sophia angry with me? Why did she give me the bad idea to Maggie to deduce Lucas? So Sophia called some else to punish her? While she was thinking, the door was kicked open, and Lucas rushed in like a storm. "Oh, my God! He came to save me!" Eva thought! Tears streamed down her face in an instant, and she pushed open the door of the cab and rushed into his chest. However, he did not hold her, but grabbed her shoulders and threw her to the bed. Outside the window, gales were roaring, lightning were shing and thunder were roaring. His expression was even more horrible and horrible than the bad weather. His chest heaved heavily, and the dead air around him swelled. The blue veins on his forehead kept beating. His handsome face twisted ferociously, and his eyes were red with anger. Unusual anger. He wasn''t here to save her, but to punish her! She saw it. A shiver ran down her spine, and she picked up her body, which was almost paralyzed by the thunder, and huddled up at the head of the bed. His eyes were cold and malicious. He stabbed her face like a sharp knife. "It''s fun to tease me with Maggie, isn''t it?" The wind was roaring outside the window, stirring up sand and fallen leaves which were swirling in the dark clouds. She trembled like a leaf being swept by the wind. The blood between her lips faded away, and her whole face was as pale as paper. She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound because of excessive fright. This reaction was more like a guilty conscience. His face turned livid with rage, and his thick eyebrows twisted together furiously. A dazzling light was projected in from the floor to ceiling window. His deep eyes shed a ferocious light, intertwined with lightning and disappeared in a sh. The thunders came after, deafening. Even the floor and the door were slightly quivering. She covered her ears in horror. Her body was almost shattered. He rushed to her and pinched her chin, showing no mercy at all. "What do you want to do? Or you want to get rid of me by ying tricks on me? " "You just want a substitute. I''ll find one for you, okay?" Her voice of resistance was very weak in the thunder. He stared at her fiercely. His eyes were like a volcano erupting, and he spurted out a raging magma, trying to burn her to ashes. He pinched her chin harder. She felt the paining from her bones. She frowned, but she did not say a word, resisted his sharp eyes stubbornly and persistently. Silent was standing between them. The rain poured down, breaking the beautiful flowers in blossom. He loosened his grip on her chin and kneaded it, as if he was afraid that he might lose control of himself. "You don''t deserve to be her substitute. You''re not even qualified to match a finger of hers!" The strong lightning prated through the window and shone on his face, illuminating his sneer. "Then stay away from me! Don''t bother me!" Overwhelmed with shame and anger, she grabbed a teacup on the table and threw it at him. As he snapped back, the tea cup hit the wall and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces. The unfinished lemon tea scattered like teardrops, leaving a brown mark on the white wall paper. Suddenly, a sharp pain came over him and his eyes were filled with tears. Gritting his teeth, after experiencing this torture, he grabbed her legs and dragged her to the bedside. "Your body has been marked with my mark. Whether you want it or not, you can only belong to me in your life!" "You are a devil!" She roared hysterically and her senses, like a dislocated wild horse, werepletely out of control. She jumped to her feet, threw herself at him, grabbed his arms and bit him out of revenge. She clenched her teeth to vent her resentment. He snorted and did not push her away. The salty smell of blood poured into her mouth. When she realized that it was blood, she was scared and loosened her mouth hastily. The shoulders of him had been badly mutted and the blood was dropping from them drop by drop on the bed sheet. It seemed that the bed sheet was covered with blood as roses. He stared at her. The terrifying coldness in his eyes was even more terrifying than the lightning splitting the dark clouds out of the window. His face was as pale as death, and there was no expression on it, as if he had been frozen. She looked terrified, just like what she felt before the tsunami. She was so scared that shepletely ignored the lightning outside. She got out of bed and rushed out. She rushed downstairs and ran to the door. As soon as the door was opened, a fierce storm was coming, immediately drenched her into a drowning chicken. She bit her lips and ran out without scruple. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. It was dark outside except for light and rain. She abandoned her consciousness and thought, running crazily in the rain, tears rolling down in the rain, and her wet hair covered her face. Suddenly, the sole of her foot slipped and she fell heavily into the mud. The thunderous sound hit her eardrum, and a strong fear swept over her again. She covered her ears, curled up and trembled constantly. She felt she was dying. In the lightning, a terrible feeling emerged from the ground and slowly approached her. Its shrillughter echoed in the thunder. "Nil, where are you? Nil, help me! " She called her sweetheart weakly. At this time, a strong arm held her, lifted her horizontally and ran back to the room. He kicked the door to keep the wind, rain and lightning out. Opening the door, he threw her onto the bed, together with the wet rain water from her body and the blood from his arm. Then he walked out of the room heavily. She curled up. A cold wind came from her wet clothes and went to her bones. The door was opened again, and a maid came in to dry her hair and change her clothes. Together with them were Maggie and Daisy. When they were quarreling, Maggie was coaxing the children to sleep. Daisy was in the spa, so she didn''t hear it. When she was going downstairs, she saw Lucase in with the wet Eva in his arms. She then realized that something had happened. "Eva, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" Daisy replied. Eva waved her hand. She had no strength to exin. She only said weakly, "I want to take a bath. You all go out." Wing and Maggie and Daisy looked at each other and said nothing. They asked the maid to help them get dressed first. Eva got up and staggered into the bathroom. Shey feebly in the bathtub, let the water wash relentlessly. When she came out, she found that Lucas was standing in front of the window. He didn''t move at all, like a sculpture. It seemed that he had been there for a long time. It stopped raining outside the window and the night became quiet again. He was expressionless, unable to tell whether his anger had subsided or not. His two eyes stared at her all of a sudden. They were so dark and cold, like an bottomless pool. She raised her eyes to meet his eyes, and a kind of unyielding perseverance from the bottom of her heart to her face. "If you want to punish me again, juste over." He was a little surprised, and with a blink of his deep eyes, he looked as calm as if he had been blown away by the wind. Then, two sharp eyes abruptly came out, they turned around her face in a yful way and said, "so you are worried about this?" She was so desperate to run out and didn''t even afraid of thunder. It turned out that she just wanted to avoid his punishment. Was he so violent, so terrible? "I was drunk that day." He said lightly as he handed her the cup on the table, which was used to prepare for her cold. She hesitated for a moment and took it. As she drank, she secretly nced at him. Seeing that he looked much calmer than before, she gradually rxed. After that, he went to the cab and took out his medicine box. She found that ever since this guy had met her, he suffered a lot of bloody disasters. The wound on his hand had just scarred, and he was bitten by her again. "Does it still hurt? Let me help you apply some medicine." As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled open his sleeve without waiting for his reply. When she saw a bloody wound on the smooth shoulder, she felt a little guilty and more distressed. She was so mad. How could she be so careless? She was not a puppy. Why did she bite him so hard! He seemed to see through her mind and smiled lightly. In a teasing tone, he said, "it doesn''t matter if it hurts, as long as I feel pain in my arm and my heart won''t be pain." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She bit her lips and wanted to apologize. But the words were on the tip of her tongue and she couldn''t spit them out at all. She had no choice but to lower her head and apply medicine to his wound and apologize. Her movements were very gentle and soft. She was afraid of hurting him again, and she also blew his lips gently. Seeing her soft look, his desperate heart was like receiving a beam of sunlight, slightly bright. After she wrapped up his wound with gauze, she jumped onto the bed and asked, "I''m going to sleep. Why don''t you leave?" "Don''t sleep. Stay with me for a while." He sat down beside her and held her into his arms. She didn''t want to struggle anymore, so she just took him as a piece of meat, slid down and pressed half of her body on him. "Is what you said true today?" "What?" He asked in a low voice. "I can''t evenpare to her." Thinking back, she felt so sad. Was she so bad? Or there was no ce for her in his heart at all,pletely taking her as a substitute. Lucas only saw their resemnce but ignored her unique characteristics and advantages. Chapter 217 I Only Care About Your Current Situation (Part One) Chapter 217 I Only Care About Your Current Situation (Part One) He buried his head into her hair and sucked her familiar and charming smell, "you are so kind." He murmured. "What do you mean?" She wanted to listen to him. "Nice fight. I don''t need to worry you all the time." He said with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone was light. Eva didn''t seem to be happy at all. She had a feeling that he was mocking her, because she was unbearable in front of him. "If I met a person like you, I guess I wouldn''t even defend myself." She pouted. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He took her hand to his lips and gave her a gentle kiss. "You didn''t want to hurt me, or how could I ever dodge your flying knife?" Though fighting with bare hands was her weakness, it was almost impossible for her silver darts. Others couldn''t escape without being hurt. "Don''t be so smug. Who cares?" She red at him yfully. She wanted to be ruthless, but the little monster hidden in her heart would always pop out and stop her from doing what he wanted to do. In this way, she couldn''t do anything to him, and she could only be bullied by him in the end. He opened his arms and hugged her. "I will make you fall in love with me." Her voice was as soft as the night breeze, which made her feel so drunk that she unconsciously buried her head in his chest. The past three years kept shing through her mind. She felt lonely and lonely deep in her heart, as if she were a bottomless duckling, adrift along the cold river. She also longed for a safe and warm embrace, so that when she was tired and tired, she could rest at ease. However, Lucas was her enemy. If one day, he found out her identity and unmasked her, would he be merciless to tear her into pieces? Thinking of this, she felt a little cold in her heart all of a sudden. Next morning, Eva hadn''t got up and Daisy came to her in a hurry. Eva knew that she came to the country because of what happenedst night. Daisy still had feelings for him, so when she saw him take her in, she couldn''t help but feel suspicious. So she decided to let herpete with Maggie, which would save her from being targeted easily. After all, she could not afford to offend her. So, she said in a careless tone, "yesterday, I was just warmhearted and interfere in other people''s affairs. As a result, it caused trouble." "What''s the matter?" Daisy''s eyes were filled with drama. "As for me, I found that Maggie likes him very much, so I want to make a match between them. I came up with an idea to let her pretend to be her sister to attract the attention of Mr. Lucas. Maybe Mr. Lucas became unhappy when he saw it. Maggie was so scared that she let me out to plead guilty for her. Mr. Lucas knew it was my idea. He was furious and came to get even with me. I had a big quarrel with him and ran out after I was extremely unhappy. I fell down and he followed me out. He took me back as he saw that I was almost wet to death. " She sighed deeply. Daisy widened her eyes and poked her forehead with reproach. "You''re too ridiculous. How could you quarrel with Lucas? Go and apologize to him." "He doesn''t me me. Let''s forget it and not talk about embarrassment." Eva pouted. As for this petty thing, she paid more attention to the rtionship between Lucas and Maggie. "You just said that Maggie likes Lucas. Is that true?" "It has been written on her face. So what''s the truth? Didn''t you notice at all? " Eva frowned. "No wonder." Daisy muttered. She was confused by Maggie''s cold attitude towards her. And she didn''t do anything wrong to offend her. Now she understood that Maggie was her rival in love! She angrily gave a nce to the people around her. They wanted to fix a match, but she didn''t want to be involved in it. "You deserve the scolding from Andrew. He has no interest in Hannah at all. You make such a scene to embarrass them!" "Whether he is interested or not, Mr. Lucas knows it best in his heart. I am not a mind reader, how can I know?" Eva curled her lips. "Anyway, I don''t allow such a ridiculous thing to happen again." Princess Daisy ordered. "Yes, your highness," Eva nodded. In the afternoon, the children helped Miss Sue to make peanuts paste in the kitchen. At the sight of that, Daisy covered her face and ran out. Knowing that she was allergic to peanuts paste and got red spots on her face after eating it. Eva reminded Miss Sue not to put peanuts in the food for Daisy. "Oh, Daisy is so pitiful. Peanuts paste is so delicious, but she can''t eat it." "It seems that this person cannot be too noble." A trace of mockery appeared on Maggie''s face. When she walked out of the kitchen, she happened to see Daisy standing next to Lucas. "Lucas, would you like to y tennis with me?" Daisy smiled, showing two charming dimples. "Okay." Lucas nodded slightly, as if he had never rejected her proposal. Maggie saw that. Jealousy was boiling in her heart, and she even got goose bumps when she heard Daisy called him Lucas affectionately. Sara had inadvertently mentioned that Daisy was the princess of a certain country. Her status was iparably noble and could not be underestimated. However, she was not afraid at all. There were so many women around Lucas, all of whom were outstanding and fascinating. It was her dear sister Sophia who knocked them down one by one, even none of them was left. It was the product that was nted by one father. Although she did not discover it for the time being, she believed that in her bones there would be a bit of her unyielding spirit. Therefore, she couldn''t allow Lucas to be taken away by others. Otherwise, her elder sister wouldugh at her for her stupidity. At that time, Eva and the twins came out of the kitchen with Mrs. Sue. Each of them was holding an altar filled with peanuts. They were about to put it in the storage room. Maggie was with a weird expression in her eyes. The dinner was prepared by Maggie. She was a good cook. All the dishes on the table were delicious. "I didn''t expect you to cook? Have you specially learned this skill? " Daisy asked. "I studied in the cook school." Said Maggie with a tinge ofcency on her face. "Lucas and children all like eating the food I cook." With that, she patted Kami''s head. Kami was smart and knew what Maggie meant. She immediately nodded and replied, "yes. The dishes Maggie made are very delicious. I love them." Lauraughed at her brother in mind. There was many cooks in the family for people like chuck who wanted to make a girlfriend. How could he be attracted by their chefs? How stupid! She chuckled and covered her mouth with her hand. "So Miss Maggie wants to serve as a cook?" "No. I''m going to learn cooking because my sister said that she would cook for someone she likes asionally. It''s a happy thing to see him eat with appetite." As Maggie spoke, she discreetly nced at Lucas. His words stirred a stream of bitterness in Lucas''s heart. Then he thought of the happy and satisfied smile of Sophia, who was sitting at the table and watching him drinking soup. That smile was so charming and enchanting that made him bewitched. Sophia was the most considerate and considerate woman in the world. At the thought of this, he unconsciously looked at Eva. She was sitting between Kami and Teddy. She helped him with the dishes, peeled the shrimps, and watched over them. She was really like a loving mother. Chapter 218 I Only Care About Your Current Situation (Part Two) Chapter 218 I Only Care About Your Current Situation (Part Two) He still remembered that Sophia told him that if she left him by ident someday, she would find an angel to love him and the children for her. "Is Eva the angel?" thought Lucas? Knowing that he couldn''t fall in love with any other woman except her, she gave her half of her soul so that she had the same breath, the same quality, and even the same body that bewitched him. He wanted to give it up, but he didn''t want to. At night, the children gathered in Lucas''s room to listen to the story of Eva, while he stood beside them silently. Such a warm scene seemed to be the past, but it was a pity that it had not been the same as before. He looked dejected, as if moonlight was streaming down his face through the window. Eva told a fairy tale. Though it was a fairy tale, Kami and Teddy hadn''t heard it. After Sophia left, Lucas didn''t tell his children about the sad stories anymore. When it came to the end of their story, the Princess Mermaid fulfilled the wish of the prince and the princess of the world, and she turned into a Molly in the sea, she jumped up and said, "you''re such a fool. It''spletely not worth sacrificing yourself for a mistake. If I were you, the prince would know the truth and the princess would never let the damn Princess take advantage of it." Eva smiled and said, "Okay, I agree with you. But this is only a fairy tale and I also want to be a kind person for you." "Being a kind person doesn''t mean that you will be bullied or entrapped by others. You can''t let others grab your thing that belongs to you!" Sara clenched her fists and said angrily. "You are right, sister Sara." Echoed Kami and Teddy, who both agreed with her. Lucas gently stroked their heads. Maybe he held the same view, or he didn''t intend to correct them. He just gently smiled and ordered the children to go back to their rooms to sleep. Seeing that the children had gone, Eva also wanted to go back. But before she could step out of the door, she was pulled back by Lucas. When she heard he open the door of the room, her heart trembled slightly. "What are you doing?" Eva red at him. "Why are you leaving in a hurry?" He smiled wickedly. "No, I don''t want to leave. I''m going to be bullied by you here." She pursed her lips grumpily. When she locked herself in the same room with him, she felt that she was cheating on him? Lucas reached out his arms and held Eva in his arms. He could not help but bury his face into her neck when he smelled the fragrance of her neck which was like musk and enchanting. He sniffed greedily and said, "stay with me for a while longer. I think we should know each other better." His voice was vague, and the stubble of the new life rubbed on her delicate skin, which was numb and itchy. She giggled, twisting her neck. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn''t. "What do you want to know?" She didn''t think it was good for both of them to know each other too much. "For example, when is your birthday?" He muttered. birthday? She was shocked. She didn''t know her birthday. In the past three years, Nil had never celebrated her birthday. As a busy man, he could stay in the castle to take a walk with her and chatted with her. How could she expect more? But she remembered that the date on her passport was 12 August. So she might be born on that day. Then she said in a low voice, "12th, August." Lucas was slightly shocked, "tomorrow?" She was shocked too. She didn''t expect her birthdaying on August 12th. "Hey, I''m already twenty-six years old. Can I be considered as a spinster?" Sheughed at herself. "Yes. If not, how can I have a chance?" His kiss was like a goose feather covering her face. "I didn''t promise to be with you. I can get rid of you at any time." She pouted her cute red lips, and he gave her a gentle kiss. "I have more powerful forceful tape than 502. Once it is stuck on, it will never be thrown away." She had thought that he was a silent, ineloquent big ice cube. She didn''t expect him to be so glib. His teeth seemed to have been soaked in honey, and every word he uttered could be sweet and smooth. "Do you often treat women like this?" "Only she and you." His voice was as calm as the evening breeze. He added, "I don''t like to waste my time on unnecessary women." Her heart was like being touched by a pair of gentle hands, rising slightly warm. Many girls were dying to be held by such an excellent man, including Maggie who was outside, even the noble princess, but she didn''t dare to be greedy. He was for her, and she couldn''t be touched by him. Once greedy, the end would be destroyed. Because once her identity was exposed, she would never be able to get rid of him. Even if she died, she would be cut into pieces by him. For the first time, she was a little annoyed by her identity. Though she didn''t fall in love with him, she felt good to be pitied by him. If only she were an ordinary woman. As for Sophia, she could calmly enjoy his love without scruple. She raised her eyes and looked at him with a little scare. "Lucas, if one day, you find that I am not as simple as you think, I am a very bad woman that you hate. Will you still want me?" He fondled her beautiful face and stirred away the scattered hair on her forehead for her, "I don''t care about your past, no matter how bad or bad it was, it''s the past. I want your future. Forget all the bad things in the past and start over with me." He looked serious and sincere. He was not bluffing at all. Her heart trembled. Almost subconsciously, she threw herself into his arms and grabbed his cor tightly. The velvet was so smooth and soft, just like her will slowly melting. She buried her head and put her face on his chest. She could hear his heartbeat, wildly and flustered. Eva felt a stream of bitterness and rushed towards her head. Her eyes became hot and his silky clothes suddenly became wet. He seemed to feel it and lowered his head. The hot lips slid across her eyes, wiped away the tears that had juste out of the corners of her eyes, and then slowly moved down. The tears stains on her cheeks were dried by the kisses, and finally fell on her red lips. The moonlight poured in from the window, like ayer of dreamlike light mist, gently enveloping them. The room was in silence with only lingering smell in the air. Suddenly, a horrible scream came from the end of the corridor and shattered all the beautiful things. Hearing this voice, it seemed to be Daisy. Upon hearing this, Eva hastily got out from the arms of Lucas and rushed outside in her fastest speed. Lucas followed her closely. When the door was locked, Daisy''s scream continued. Lucas kicked the door open. Standing in front of the dresser, Daisy covered her face with her hands, as if her face had been cut by a saw. Her sound was continuously shouting out from her throat. There was no one else in the room. Eva felt relieved and asked, "what happened?" Daisy cried and covered her face with her hand. She took a peek through her fingers and turned around at the sight of Lucas. "Lucas, could you please go out first?" "Daisy, what''s wrong with you?" Lucas asked worriedly. "Lucas, please get out, or I will die." Daisy shouted. With no more words, Eva waved her hand to Lucas, and then Lucas went out of the room and closed the door for them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Well, your highness, Mr. Lucas has left. Please tell me what happened on earth?" Eva said as she patted Daisy''s shoulder. "Look." She removed her hands, and her snow-white face was covered with red spots, looking very terrifying. "How could this be? Are you not feeling well? I''ll call the doctor. " Eva was scared. Daisy grabbed her arm and cried, "someone wants to hurt me, Eva. I can only eat peanuts paste, which will happen to me. I must put peanuts paste in our dinner today." "I told Ms. Sue that she knew you were allergic to peanuts and asked the chef not to put any peanuts in our food during our stay." However, when she remembered that the dinner tonight was not cooked by the chef, but by Maggie, she wondered if she wanted to harm Daisy? "I''ll call the doctor. You prescribe some medicine against allergy. Tell me when you get better." When Eva was about to go out, she was dragged by Daisy again. "Don''t let Lucase here. I don''t want him to see me so ugly." "Don''t worry." Eva nodded. After they went downstairs, Eva told the matter to Lucas. He quickly called the family doctor and asked him toe over to do a simple examination for Daisy, and then gave her some medicine against allergy. Startled and disturbed, Daisy was emotionally unstable. Eva stayed with her all night for fear of her being hurt again. The next day, the freckles on Daisy''s face hadn''tpletely dissipated. She hid in the room and dared note out. Eva sent her breakfast. After she finished eating, she went to find Hannah. As the bodyguard of Daisy, Eva must make it clear in case something bad happened again. Maggie was ying with the kids in the garden, and Lucas was also there. Eva asked Sara to bring Kami and Teddy to the grape garden. As they were far away, she came straight to the point. She didn''t like to beat around the bush. She said, "Miss Maggie,st night you put peanuts paste in the dinner, right?" She had thought that Maggie would deny that. But to her surprise, she nodded without hesitation. "The kids like to eat, so I just let it go. What''s wrong?" Her eyes were filled with bewilderment, as if she was unaware of what had happened. Chapter 219 Honey Trap (Part One) Chapter 219 Honey Trap (Part One) "Daisy is allergic to peanuts." Lucas said in a low voice. "Oh, my God. I forgot it." "Is she all right?" "Not so serious yet, but you must remember, from now on, do not put peanuts in any food for Daisy." His tone was extremely solemn. He had to make sure the safety of this respected guest. "Lucas, I didn''t mean it." Maggie lowered her eyes with an innocent look. Her heart was filled with jealousy when she saw that Lucas was so nervous about Daisy. "I hope you didn''t mean it. But please be careful in the future. We don''t want a little thing to be an international problem!" Although Eva had given her warning, Maggie didn''t feel too scared. Since it had been promoted to an international business, she might as well make it bigger and let the noble princess fly back and forth. Eva stayed with Daisy in the room for the whole day. She didn''te out to breathe a sigh of relief until she fell asleep. She ran into chuck at the stairs. Lucas was looking for her. He looked at his watch and muttered, "it''s all right." Then he took her hand and went upstairs. "What?" She was stunned. He didn''t say anything, but his face was mysterious. When she arrived at the rooftop, he opened themppost and the dark sky was lit up. Goldmps, one by one, were decorated around, like countless small stars from the sky, as well as jade trees, silver flowers, champagne towers and colorful rainbow roses. It was decorated like a fairy tale in the dream. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Eximed Eva. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Happy Birthday!" With a charming smile appearing on his face, he snapped his fingers in the air, and a childish voice, as natural as the sound of nature, sounded from the quiet night, "happy birthday..." Sara, with Kami and Teddy, was singing a birthday song. Holding a birthday cake in her hand, she walked up to her and said, "happy birthday, Eva!" It was the first time in her memory that someone had celebrated her birthday. She was so moved that she wanted to cry. Tears shone in her beautiful eyes with candlelight. Closing her eyes, she made a luxurious wish. She hoped happy days couldst forever, and she hoped that she would not be an enemy of him from now on. "Eva." Sara took out a painting with her twin brothers, in which was painted by the newer, her family and her. "This is a birthday gift from us. I hope you can be with us forever." Taking over the painting, Eva gazed at it. Tears fell down from her eyes quietly. It was almost midnight after they finished eating the cake. After greeting the children to go to bed, they went back to the rooftop. The silver man''s light shadows poured down like thin mists, and blurred on the dreamlike rooftop. "Thank you, Lucas." Eva looked at him and said gratefully. There was a charming smile on his lips. "I haven''t got a gift yet." Then he took out a diamond ne from his pocket and put it around her neck. The shining stars and the diamond ne around her neck went into each other''s eyes. However, in his eyes, their splendor was far less than her charming smile. Early the next morning, Lucas received a phone call from Q City. The news that Daisy had stayed in Q City in secret had been spread out by someone. Now the whole K Country had been widely discussed. It seemed that Daisy couldn''t go back to Q City anymore. Considering her safety, Eva decided to escort her back in advance. In the meantime, Daisy had alsoe with bad news to Lucas. The proposal of cooperating and developing energy resources had been objected by the conservative factions in the Secretary Department, so it had to be temporarily dyed. After thinking it over for a while, Lucas decided to send the kids back to Maud Vi first and let Anna take care of them. He would drive Daisy back home with Tina and Jerry. The most important thing was that he would meet the queen in person to settle the cooperation development case. Of course, he had to deal with a personal matter and ask the queen for Eva. Daisy was d that Lucas could go back with her. As soon as the nended, a royal army came to greet them. The room Lucas was arranged in was a room that was equal to the heads of the country. It showed how important the queen had for him. After Daisy returned to the Royal Pce, she arranged the queen''s meeting with him as soon as possible, at the request of Lucas. In fact, the queen Miranda was very interested in the cooperation n with him. However, the Secretary of the parliament was also one of the problems that had to be considered. After all, Walter Company was currently monopolizing the energy development project of the H Country. If they suddenly withdrew the investment, the impact would be great. Even though the impact of the case was not a surprise to him, he came up with a solution. He proposed that the queen would take out the project bidding to let ZW Group and Walter Company have a fairpetition, which would dispel the worries of the MI group. Her suggestion was approved by the queen, so she decided to try her best to persuade the ministers to agree with this proposal. Before leaving the Imperial Pce, Lucas made a bold request that Eva could be responsible for her safety here. The queen happily agreed. Eva had an impulse to kill herself. "Does he still need my protection? I''m the one in danger!" When they arrived at the hotel, he closed the door and dragged her into his arms with an iron arm. "You are my bodyguard. From now on, you should stay by my side and protect me all the time. Do you understand?" Lucas''s secret eyes twinkled in his eyes. "Do you need me to protect you?" She lifted her foot angrily and kicked his leg gently. He came here together with Tina and Jerry. All of them were top fighters. There was a triangle among them. Even an army could be annihted by them. Obviously, he had foreseen the danger of the journey. "Why not? Especially at night, without you by my side, I will sleep uneasily." He smirked evilly. "No way!" Flushed with shyness, Eva raised her elbow and poked at her ribs. The strength was not too strong, and it seemed like they were flirting. He smiled more happily. He picked her up and walked to the big bed. She was so scared that her face turned pale. Her two fists pounded on his shoulders, and her two long legs struggling in the air. "Lucas, put me down, or I will punish you." "I just want you to protect me in bed. If you want to do more things, I''m willing to cooperate." He grinned and put her on the bed. Then hey down beside her and held her in his arms. "Let go of me!" She tried to break away from him. "I just want to hold you and fall asleep. If you keep moving, you will annoy me. We can''t guarantee that something out of control will happenter." These words were very shocking, and she immediately became quiet, like a docilemb, no longer moving. s, I have to surrender on the chopping block. "I dodge the knife and pretend to be dead if the knife didn''t move. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, ignoring him. Chapter 220 Honey Trap (Part Two) Chapter 220 Honey Trap (Part Two) As if feeling bored, he moved away from her body and adjusted his position. The night steadily grew deeper. It was quiet outside the window. The air conditioner was very powerful in the room, but Eva still felt very hot. Maybe because she had a "big fireball" sleeping next to her. She gently turned around and the "big fireball" seemed to be asleep with his eyes closed. The moonlight fell quietly through the window on the floor, and she gazed at him with the dim light. To be honest, she had never really looked at him carefully before. She didn''t expect that he was so handsome that his forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose, and chin were perfectly wless. No wonder so many women were infatuated with him. Men with money and power had always been the focus of women. A rich and powerful man with perfect appearance would not make women crazy. She couldn''t help reaching out and lightly tapped on his lips. Suddenly a big hand raised and grabbed her naughty fingers. His deep eyes suddenly opened, reflecting two sharp lights. She was frightened and closed her eyes hastily, pretending to be asleep. But it was toote, and he had seen her little movements. He lifted the corners of his mouth, smiled, pushed her eyelids away and blew in a breath. "What are you doing? Are you disturbing me?" She shook off his hand and yawned deliberately, trying to turn over to avoid him, but was suddenly pressed on her shoulder by a big powerful hand. "Who is it?" His voice was as light as a goose feather, and his handsome face was very close to her. The male hormone was circling around her, as if it was an indirect kiss. A st of hot wave spread from her neck to her face, which was luckily covered by the night, "I I just ran into you in my dream. Why are you so close? " She acted shamelessly. "Whether it was intentional or not, should you be responsible for waking me up now?" He wouldn''t let her go. "Well, it''s my fault. Be good and close your eyes before you go to sleep." She knew how to respond, so she put on an act of coaxing a child as she patted his shoulder while humming a luby. He didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he went straight to the point. At noon, when Eva woke up, she saw Lucas packing. She was surprised and asked, "you are leaving?" He shook his head and said, "I don''t like to live in hotel and I''ll go to another ce." "Okay." She breathed a sigh of relief, as if the suddenly strained string was suddenly loosened, and she felt a great sense of relief. He could see her smile and warm heart. It seemed that she had some feelings for him. Tina and Jerry had been waiting outside. After a few miles, they arrived at a vi which was like a rocket. In fact, here had already been bought by Lucas. He was very clear that one day he would go deep into the underground world of Dark''s organization to have a fierce battle. The vi''s defense system was like Bluewater Vi. It was so hard for a fly, not even a mosquito to fly out. Of course, Eva didn''t know this. She just thought the mansion was very beautiful, and she liked the simple but elegant decoration inside. Just as she tidied up her room, she received an order from Nil that she hade back. He hadn''t visited her yet. When it was dark, she pretended to go to the supermarket to buy something and drove to Eiffel Castle. Lily, Marvin and Judi were also in the room. It seemed that the people sent by Dark already knew that Lucas was in H Country. "How dare hee here!" He thought to himself, ''it''s a pity that Cassie didn''te with me. I wish I could have a rival.''. "This is a duel!" Lily said as she ran her fingers through Lily''s blond hair. "He is here to seek death." Marvin smiled contemptuously. It was time to show Lucas that he had never been shot alive. Nil''s look was very deep. "We are going to fight with Mr. Lucas for business now. We must ensure that Walter Company has a monopoly over the country." Lily turned to avery, "I heard that you are now arranged to be his bodyguard. How about taking this opportunity to kill him?" "I won''t kill anyone." Eva said coldly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Our organization doesn''t need useless people." Lily sneered. "Do you want Lily to be a beautiful spy?" Marvinughed. Although Eva felt a little guilty, she restrained herself well and didn''t show any suspicious expression on her face. She had always been able to control her emotions and expressions well in front of Nil and Dark''s organization. "Then what''s the use of you?" Judi red at her and said. "There is something I can do, but you can''t do." Eva''s tone was rigid and cold. She didn''t like these people. They were all like Rossi, who was a bloodthirsty devil. She was only loyal to Nil. Irritated by her words, a ferocious light shed in Judi''s eyes. He suddenly took out a gun from his waist, and before he could raise the gun to aim at Eva, a silver light shed from Eva''s hand. The moment he pulled out the silver dart, Eva hade towards him like a whirlwind and pointed it at his temples. Marvin standing next to him gasped. It was the first time for him to see such a swift movement. Judi put down the gun and replied, "well, I can''t do it, beauty." It seemed that he gave up. Eva was very clear that the best way to tame these bloodthirsty ghosts was more fierce than them. This was the reason why they could surrender Nil. Nil coughed. Eva put away her gun and went back to her seat. Nil turned his eyes to Lily. "I''ll let you meet with Lucas this time. Eva will cooperate with you." The order was very simple, but it shocked Eva. Was she using a honey trap? How could he ask Lily to seduce Lucas? Hearing that no man could resist Lily''s temptation, she was worried about Lucas. Men all had one thing inmon, and so did Lucas. It seemed that he was doomed. After they left, Nil kept Eva. He took off the human skin mask on her face and stroked her beautiful and real face. "You are so beautiful. Do you think I can rest assured to have you around with Lucas?" He asked doubtfully. Her heart was turbulent, but her expression was calm, like a microwave. Nobody could stir up her emotions except for Lucas. Nil was no exception. "You can rest assured as long as I don''t be found to be doubted by Lucas." She said with great determination. "Men all have desire for sex. How can I make sure you are healthy?" His long fingers wandered over her lips. "My heart is always intact and it belongs to you only." She looked at him without blinking. She was very good at hiding her emotions, and had a very strong control. Even the lie detector could not detect her subtle brain wave movement, which was also the reason why Nil believed that she was the most suitable person to be a baby of appearance transforming. However, he didn''t know that there was a person whose ability waspletely beyond the lie detector. He could easily trigger her emotions and make her out of control, or even confused her. Of course, Eva wouldn''t let him know. Nil worn a smile at the corners of his mouth, he bowed his head and kissed her, as what he had done before. She endured his kissing passively and hasn''t changed at all, which let him feel at ease completely. People would be extremely passionate when they feel guilty because they are betrayed, wouldn''t they? After Eva left, a man in ck walked out from behind the screen. "Leave her with Lucas. This is a breathtaking move." There was a sinister smile on his face. "Nothing ventured, nothing gained." Nil said coldly. "Are you sure that she won''t betray you?" The man asked doubtfully. "What I can do is to find a way to make her faithful to me." Nil shrugged his shoulders. "The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you won''t be fooled by her." The man reminded him kindly. He could see that Nil was good to Eva. "I know what I''m doing." Nil spoke lightly. An indescribable look shed across his eyes and quickly disappeared like a meteor. Aftering out of Eiffel castle, she went to the supermarket and bought some women''s products. Then she went back to the vi of Lucas. In the hall, Lucas was idly reading business news. He nced at the outside from time to time. As soon as he saw her, he immediately stood up and walked over, "what did you go to buy for so long?" The long wait made him a little impatient. "Buy this one." Eva shook the "bread" in her hand in front of him. "A new period ising?" He was slightly shocked, and then an expression of apology appeared in his eyes, as if he had done endless plunder forst night. Eva lied on the sofa and turned on the TV. It was a pity that she couldn''t find Q City''s program here. She was chasing after some swordsmanship recently. He cooked a bowl of brown sugar water for her very considerately. He used to cook brown sugar water for her whenever she was in period. Eva didn''t expect him to be so considerate. However, the touching thoughts of her disappeared quickly, and were reced by a faint sadness. Lily wanted to y the honey trap with him. What if he lost his virginity because he couldn''t hold it? Did she have to do nothing? In the past few days, she found that Lucas was not an unpardonable bad person at all. She couldn''t figure out why Nil hated Lucas so much. If she could find a way to make them forgive each other! Chapter 221 triggered a fight (Part One) Chapter 221 triggered a fight (Part One) In the vi, a strange visitor came. It was George, the Minister of squat in M Country. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "When I heard that Mr. Lucas hade to H Country, Philip sent me here to convey your sincere greetings." After that, he handed the greeting letter to Lucas, which was written by the king of M Country. The servant came to them with tea break. After reading the letter quickly and writing a reply, he asked the minister to give the letter to Philip. After the embassy left, Eva walked down the stairs. "I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant that even the king of our kingdom greeted you." There was a hint of surprise in her smile. "He was my ssmate on Harvard." Lucas replied with understatement. "No wonder." "Do you know that his nephew Edward is going to marry Daisy?" she raised her eyebrows. "No surprise." Lucas shrugged and took her hand. "Let''s take a walk in the garden." He seemed to have deliberately interrupted the topic and was not willing to talk more about her. However, Eva was not in the mood to go for a walk. She followed him silently on the stone trail. The cold wind was blowing from the mountain, with a little anxiety and gloom. She smoothed her hair as if she could bear the invisible pressure in her heart. Lily asked her to try to take him to the Royal Museum where seemed not to be romantic. She really didn''t know what she was up to. She couldn''t go against Nil''s instructions. She had to cooperate with Lily, but she didn''t want to push Lucas into the fire pit. She had to follow him closely. "What are you thinking about?" His voice came from the top of her head. He sensed her unusual silence. She shook her head and smiled, "it should be your first time toe here, right?" "Are you going to be a local and treat me well?" There was a hint of banter in the corner of his mouth. "How about I show you around?" She said. He seemed to be very interested in her proposal and smiled broadly. After visiting two famous scenic spots, they went to the Royal Museum. As soon as he got off the car, a charming smile crept on his lips. "How do you know that I am interested in antiques?" Eva was stunned for a second. She suddenly understood why Lily wanted to meet him here. Obviously, she had known him before and was ready to be obedient to him. The Royal Museum was thergest museum in H Country. There were many tourists every day. Not only are there historical relics of H Country for thousands of years, but also rare treasures from other countries. Eva looked around and didn''t find Lily, so she just kept watching here with Lucas. The two of them havee to the center of the civil relics, which is one of the most eye-catching pieces, in front of the crown of the queen Cassie second. The crown had been well preserved. The crown was iid with 299 diamonds, and the one at the center of the crown valued 1999th carats. "Wearing such a heavy crown, I wonder if the queen will feel tired wearing it?" Said Eva in surprise. A soft voice interrupted him before he continued, "it''s said that the queen is said to be strong and burly. The reason why she created such a heavy crown is to show that she can defeat a man in terms of strength." Eva turned around and it was a beautiful woman. The woman was also looking at her. The moment their eyes met, she covered her mouth and widened her eyes. "Oh, Eva, Eva, you are Eva!" Eva recognized Lily atst. Comparing with Lily who pretended to be surprised, Eva was really shocked. It was Lily! She was inpletely different color from what she thought. "You are..." She pretended not to recognize her, waiting for her to tell the truth and then she could help to cover up the lie. "I''m Lily. When we were in the high school, I wore a long ponytail and a pair of earrings. Do you remember that?" "Lily? Oh, I almost didn''t recognize you. You''ve be a beauty. " Pretending to be shocked and smiling hypocritically, she despised herself in her heart. Lily turned to look at Lucas and asked, "who is this handsome?" Is he your boyfriend? " Eva waved her hand and said, "his name is just Lucas. He is my client." He frowned, his beautiful bushy eyebrows knitted together, which made him feel disgusted. Though he knew they had to keep a low profile, he didn''t want to destroy their rtionship like a rat hiding on the ground. Then, Lily smiled at him and said, "do you look like a disyed house?" "Why do you think so?" Lucas shrugged. "I can tell from your eyes that you are very concerned about her. You don''t want to distract others'' attention." She lifted her ck frame sses on the bridge of her nose. Her eyes were gloomy. "You are good at observing." The corners of his mouth lifted into a polite and smiling smile. "Yes, I am," Lily smiled. "Are you a psychologist?" Lucas raised his eyebrows. "I''m a teacher at the University of history, and I''m also a yboy." Lily said in a calm voice. Her words and behaviors were so elegant and graceful that even avery thought she was a university professor. She was an excellent actress. She was the only one to be selected as the best actress of Oscar! Then Lily showed them the whole museum. It was not until then that Eva realized that she had underestimated Lily before, and she had managed to get ess to a moreplex mental level. She knew almost everything about the fish and bait, and no wonder no man could escape from her "tricks". At the moment, she was like a guide in the museum, knowing every piece of relics in it like the fingers of a hand. Looking at the attentive look of Lucas, he seemed to be quite interested in her story. Was it the way that the fish would fall for the bait? After they went out of the museum, Lily smiled at Eva and said, "Tomorrow is weekend. Come to my house and y with me. Recently I have won few antiques from K Country, and he will appreciate them for me. " Eva turned to look at Lucas, "are youing?" She really hoped that he would refuse. But to her surprise, he threw up his hands and said casually, "whatever." It seemed like he was trying to ept Lily. It was a good thing. She was jealous, like she had been poured a bottle of aphrodisiac, and even her mouth was full of acid. As expected, men were all kind of invulnerable soft bodied animals. On the way back, she was angry but didn''t say a word. He noticed that when they waited for the traffic light at the crossroad, he held her hand and asked, "what''s wrong? You look unhappy. Are you hungry?" ''Hungry ghost! I''m almost like a fish in someone else''s te. How can I still have appetite?'' She had to find a way to put out the fire before she had sex with him. Her beautiful ck eyes turned two times. She said in a casual tone, "I didn''t recognize Lily today. She ispletely different from before. I remembered that she used to be a triangr, copsed nose, broad jaw, and sausages. Her ssmates called her basin in the ss. But now her eyes grewrger, her nose became high, her lips became thin, and her jaw became thin. She was just ugly. There had been changed a lot. Do you think she went to do the stic surgery secretly? " As she spoke, she peeked at her father. Men all favor natural beauties, like him who had surgery on his beauties the day after tomorrow. Would he be a little disgusted with them. Chapter 222 triggered a fight (Part Two) Chapter 222 triggered a fight (Part Two) However, Lucas seemed not to be very interested in this matter. He shook his head with a weird smile on the corner of his mouth. "I didn''t expect that you can also be interested in gossip." Eva stuck out her tongue at him yfully and said to herself, "Gossip. I''m worried about that!" Deep down, she secretly hoped that this'' destroy ''could work. When she went back in the evening, she specially searched online for solutions. One of the best ways to prevent him from meeting someone else was to extinguish his desire first and drive out the restless factors that could disturb him. Oh, mygod. But on a second thought, she couldn''t stand by and watch his chubby littlemb fall into the hands of a bloodthirsty beautiful snake! This was equivalent to indirectly killing, and she couldn''t vite her own principles! So, early the next morning, she deliberately dressed up and chose arge V-neck super skirt. Her long and shapely body of the devil was revealed incisively and vividly, and extremely seductive. When she came out, she just ran into Tina. She turned her beautiful eyes around her, with an implicit and meaningful sight. "My boss should be still in the room. Hurry up." Her tone was full of ridicule, as if she had guessed what she wanted to do. "I won''t ask him for help. I''m going to have my breakfast." She turned around and walked towards the stairs on purpose. Tina smiled. "Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you." Then, he slipped into the elevator consciously. Standing on the stairs and breathing a sigh of relief, Eva tiptoed back to Lucas''s room. Her heart was beating fast, and she felt very guilty. It turned out that cheating on her husband also needed courage! It seemed that Lucas had just got up and had not changed yet. He was only wearing a long and striped nightgown. Eva nced at him unconsciously and swallowed hard. It was so pleasant. She was so beautiful. She couldn''t let Lily, this snake spirit, ruin him! He was also staring at her. Was she trying to challenge his patience by wearing like this? "Do you miss me?" He reached out and held her in his arms. "I see you every day, so I don''t have a chance to miss you!" She gave him a ming look and exined, "I just wanted to have breakfast with you." He smiled and kissed her on the cheek. Then he let her go and got ready to change. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She bit her lips and decided to give him a hint, "let me help you." Then she walked to him and untied his pajamas for him without waiting for his answer. Her initiative surprised and delighted Lucas. He bent slightly to make sure that there was no smell of alcohol in her breath. His mood was like the clear sky, clear and clear. Slowly, she stared at the tattoo for a moment. She had seen it many times when they were kissing, but she had never seen it carefully before. She thought it was a strange pattern, but now she could see it clearly. It was a name: Sophia! She was shocked. All of a sudden, the cells that had been damaged in the depths of her memory started to blur. It seemed that she wanted to tell something to beryl, but it quickly broke in her head. She covered her head with her hands, groaning, and her body copsed on the ground. "What''s wrong, Eva? Does your head hurt?" He lifted her to his chest and put her on the bed. "Don''t worry. I will be fine in a minute." She clenched her teeth and waited for the pain to pass. Over the past three years, as long as she tried to recall what happened in the past, her head would ache violently. Over time, she would get used to it. "Do you want me to call a doctor for you?" She frowned and looked terrible. He was nervous and worried. She waved her hand and said, "no, thanks. Give me a ss of water." He hurriedly poured a ss of water for her. After drinking half of the ss, she felt much better and took a deep breath. "Does it happen frequently?" He then massaged her temples and forehead. "It was a sequ of the injury in the training." She shrugged. "Anyway, I''m used to it." When he heard this, he was very distressed and said, "we can''t be so careless. After we go back, I will hire a brain specialist for you to have a careful examination." Her heart was like waves that were about to gush up. It was not for the doctor that she was looking for, but for the words "go back?"? I''ve alreadye back. Where do you want to go? " She asked deliberately. "Go back to the K Country, back to Q City, and the ce I''ll stay will be your home from now on." His tone was so determined and shocking that her heart trembled violently for a long time. "Who wants to go back with you? Who wants to be with you? " She buries her head in the pillow shyly. "You are mine. You will never be able to escape!" He put his arm around her waist and took her in his arms. "Uncertain. Who knows when you will fall in love with another woman again?" She tried to push him away, but she was too weak to push him away. On the contrary, she was pulled back and pressed against him. "You are the only one." He caressed her face and gazed at her with a sense of solemnness. He loved the air and character of Sophia that were the same as that of her. There was no way for him to own Sophia, unless his wife could be revived. He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips. He released her and sat up. He didn''t want to go deep into the room to avoid losing control. She was still in her menstrual period, and her headache just now was so unbearable. However, the person who was still lying on the bed had a look of disappointment on her face. That''s all? Just a kiss? That wasn''t what she wanted. She came all the way here to pour out her anger! It was so rare for him not to be cooperative with her in spite of her dignity and dignity? When she saw that he was about to get out of bed, she was so anxious that she grabbed his arm and asked, "where are you going?" "Get dressed and have breakfast. Didn''t youe here to add the breakfast for me?" He smiled charmingly. She was so petrified that she could only see a dark crow. She jumped up and held him from behind excitedly. "Honey." He took two deep breaths in a row. Trying not to turn around to look at her, he said, "No." He reminded. She was shocked and suddenly realized why he hadn''te to bother her these two days. He had thought that her period had been reported. In fact, it was not the time to tell him the truth. Last time, she just wanted to frighten him. When she saw him cook brown sugar water for her so considerately, she felt embarrassed to tell him the truth. "Not yet. I had a stomachachest time. I thought they woulde soon." After she muttered, he let go of the rein immediately. "Does your head still hurt?" He had kept hisst sanity. "Not any more." What he said made things worse They could only postpone their visit to Lily''s house until afternoon. Eva had already calmed down, and she should have released almost all the things that should be released. This time, Lily had changed into some casual clothes. She looked very conservative and covered her body tightly, which was not supposed to be exposed to the air. Her makeup was also very elegant, but she took off her ck frame sses, revealing her two beautiful and charming big eyes. She took out two jars of orange juice from the refrigerator and said, "juice is my favorite, so I don''t have anything else to drink. Please don''t mind." Eva gasped. When she was on holiday in Provence, she had found out the habits of Lucas, who loved only orange juice. She didn''t expect that Lily knew about it. It was not that simple! However, it seemed that Lucas was not moved at all. His face and eyes were as calm as water. Maybe he didn''t hear her or he was not interested at all. Eva was so scared that she came back to her original ce slowly. Lily didn''t say anything, but she was more or less a little disappointed in her heart. As expected, Lucas shouldn''t be underestimated. It would take a lot of work to lure him into the trap. After that, she took them to her antique collection room, in which there are pieces collected from K Country. She put on her white gloves and carefully took out a cyan flower China bottle from inside. "Last month, I picked it up on the Antique Street on my trip to K Country. Would you mind introducing it to me in front of the big collections from K Country?" Lucas also wore a pair of gloves and took it. He went to the window and looked carefully, with a touch of shock in his eyes. "Did you have magnifying sses?" He asked. Lily handed him a magnifying ss. He examined the runes on the bottle carefully and asked, "how much did you buy it?" "Two hundred thousand." Lily replied, "am I fooled?" "No, you found the treasure." The tone of Lucas was as t as the wind, but his eyes quietly shed a hint of excitement. In his eyes, every antique blue and white porcin was priceless. Chapter 223 The Prince Arrived (Part One) Chapter 223 The Prince Arrived (Part One) "Is it superior?" Lily asked in surprise. "Yes." "You''re lucky. I don''t know where did you get it from, but I can''t help but wonder," said Lucas as he cast a meaningful nce at her. "Golden Street, I heard it was an ancient capital of the six dynasty in K Country. There are a lot of treasures passed down among the people." Lily said with a smile. "You are right." Lucas returned the blue and white porcin to her and looked around in the exhibition room. He stopped in front of an oil painting of Nora and said, "you have a lot of treasures." "Many of them are left by ancestors and the four generations of my family are the gynecologists." Lily shrugged her shoulders. She exined perfectly why these invaluable treasure came from. Eva admired her superb acting skill and rigorous lines in her heart. Lucas looked calm and indifferent. He showed no signs of suspicion or special concern. Lily came out of the exhibition room and went to the kitchen to pick up the small baked pancakes. In the side hall, Lucas and Eva were enjoying the huge water pce which upied a wall. The colorful hot fishes freely swam around through the ss wall. Suddenly, a scream came from the kitchen. When they heard it, they rushed into the kitchen. The kitchen was a mess, and the tap didn''t work. A fountain of water gushed out, and the sshed water made Lily''s whole body wet. She ran towards the door, trying to avoid the sprayed water. She took a limp as if unintentionally, and pounced forward. She just fell into the arms of the oing Lucas. Looking at them, Eva gasped. What a good plot! Enough heavenly thunder! Enough dog blood! Lily must be an imperial concubine in her previous life who was skillful in luring men. However, it seemed that Lucas didn''t change his face. He grabbed her shoulder and straightened her wet body up. "Where is the tap? I''ll turn it off and help you repair the tap." He said in a calm tone, without any sign of friction or electricity. She swallowed hard and then pointed to the window. "It''s outside." After Lucas went out, Eva watched him disappear from the door and whispered to Lily, "what do you think? Are you sure that you can handle him?" "Don''t worry. I can handle him." Lily smiled insidiously. She turned around and walked out of the kitchen to change her clothes. Lucas was like a stone. She couldn''t be too hasty. She needed to be patient. rissa made a strange face at her back. She was determined to go against her will. She pretended to act as her ally and secretly obstructed him from falling into the trap of the snake. When Lily came down, the tap had been fixed by Lucas. "Oh, my God. I really don''t know what to do without you." Lily said in a very grateful tone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It''s not a big deal," Lucas curled his lips. Lily took out the pancake she made from the oven and made a pot of ck tea for them. She told them to sit under the tree in the yard and enjoy their afternoon tea. Eva found that Lily was also a very talented person. She had no talent in the work, but she could get into the kitchen. The small pancakes were soft and crisp, delicious and delicious. Lily took a sip of her ck tea and looked at Eva. She smiled and said, "Yesterday when we talked on the Inte, you told me that you were a royal bodyguard. Then the identity of Lucas must be very special. Otherwise, it doesn''t bother you, a royal bodyguard, to personally protect him." Eva was shocked by her words. She didn''t expect that Lily would say such a stupid word. Was she intentional, or was she just out of her mind? How could she talk about this with her? As a royal bodyguard, it was a taboo for her to easily expose her and her identity as a protected person! It was just like throwing mud at her and hitting her professional ethics. She secretly nced at Lucas who remained calm without any expression on his face, but she guessed that he would be more or less dissatisfied with her. "I must be drunk yesterday. I was talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously." She waved her hand and cast a nce at Lily. Lily saw everything but followed what she said and pretended to be surprised. "Eva, you''re bragging again. You''re still bragging even when you''re drunk as before. I have thought that you''re really that awesome!" Eva smiled embarrassedly and said nothing. Lily turned to him and asked, "what do you do?" "I''m just a businessman." Lucas said in a low voice. "Antique business?" Lily asked on purpose. Without saying anything, he just shrugged. He didn''t want to talk too much with strangers about himself. Right at this time, his phone rang and it was from Jerry. After he answered it, he stood up and left, as if Jerry had something important to say. Lily was a little disappointed. She didn''t finish half of the wedding which was carefully nned today. It seemed that she had to n it next time. On her way back, Eva thought that Lucas would ask her about the vition of professional ethics. She had intended to pretend to sleep, but she failed. "Did you drinkst night?" His voice was low. Fortunately, she had thought of an excuse ahead of time. "I was about to find some juice to drink, but I took it wrong and turned out to be Tina''s Pineapple Beer. However, I only drank a few drinks and realized that I didn''t drink any more alcohol." She muttered. Several ss of drinks were enough to drive her mad. He sighed, no wonder she took the initiative this morning. It turned out that the effect of alcohol hadn''t worked yet, which made him feel a little surprised. When he returned to the vi, he found that it was Daisy. She frowned and looked gloomy. It seemed that she was in a bad mood. Seeing the figure of Lucas, her gloomy eyes lightened. "Your Highness, what brings you here?" His words were very normal. And it made Daisy very disappointed. She had not seen him for such a long time. She should at least express a bit of missing him! "Well, here is no outsider, so don''t be overcautious." She pouted. "You look unhappy, your highness." Asked rissa tentatively. Although she was sent here to protect her father, she was still her counselor, and should solve her problems. "Edward ising to my birthday party. The queen is going to take this opportunity to announce our marriage." Frowning, Daisy sighed. "Didn''t your highness agree to marry Prince Edward before?" Eva shrugged. Since she had promised the queen, it was not easy to go back on her word. "But I don''t n to get married so early. Let''s wait for at least three or five years." Taking a big gulp of the Pineapple Beer on the tea table to vent her anger, wing had thought that she could dy the investigation, but she hadn''t expected that the queen would announce her marriage so soon. "So, your Highness has left the pce to hide in my ce?" A trace of sharp light shed across Lucas''s eyes. When he saw that her bodyguard came with a suitcase, he knew that they were not just coming to sit down. Eva was scared. She knew that Daisy couldn''t run away from the reality. She knew that there must be a king in this world. As long as she was in H Country, Daisy would be found by the queen sooner orter wherever she hid. Chapter 224 The Prince Arrived (Part Two) Chapter 224 The Prince Arrived (Part Two) He thought the same as L. After all, he was a single man. If the princess stayed here, she would certainly get into trouble. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "I have heard that the mountain town in the northern part of your country has encountered a disaster. Your highness, you might as well tell the queen that the disaster is under the control of the people of the country. You should not focus on your wedding and hold a wedding ceremony in such an orderly way. In the year of natural disaster, nothing is suitable for the country and people. You''d better put the wedding on the agenda when the weather gets better." Before Lucas finished his words, Eva hurriedly echoed, "yes, that''s right. As long as you are reasonable and considerate, I believe that the queen will agree." Daisy smiled, "I know you will help me." Seeing that the depression between her eyebrows had disappeared, he raised the corners of his mouth and showed a smile. "Then you should go back as soon as possible, or the queen will be worried." "No, I''ll stay here tonight." Daisy puckered up her lips. After she returned to the Imperial Pce, she suddenly found the whole pce was empty. She felt lonely and lonely. She was listless on everything, as if her soul was stolen. Eva was startled by her words. "Your Highness, you can''t stay here. This is not in K Country. You can do whatever you want. Now, your every move will be monitored by the citizens. After all, Mr. Lucas is a man. If you stay here, you will be inevitably used by bad people to destroy your reputation. By then, in order to maintain your reputation, Mr. Lucas is very likely to be forced to leave here and return home. " As she applied herself to the situation, Daisy''s face turned deathly pale. She hadn''t taken such serious consequences into ount. If she was forced to return, she might never see Lucas again in her life. "Lucas." Daisy drooped her eyes, and the curled eyshes cast two shadows of loss on her fair skin. "Your Highness." He gave a nd smile, "actually, it''s not difficult for you to see us often. If the proposal of the bidding is passed through the Secretary of the parliament, you can put forward a proposal to the queen, and then you can call us in at any time about the project." Lucas''s words brought a smile to Daisy''s eyes, which were lit up with sadness, "you''re right, Lucas. I''ll try my best to let the Secretary of the parliament say yes. Besides, I''ll let ZW Group win the bid. In this way, you can stay here all the time." Lucas nodded and the smile on his face deepened. "I''m looking forward to work for you in the near future." Daisy fixed her eyes on him. In front of her, he was always too restrained and polite, and even the polite smile on his face was formic for courtesy. This was the first time he smiled so brightly to her. The smile was so charming that she felt her knees were trembling slightly and she felt dizzy, as if she had drunk a lot of champagne wine just now. She was totally confused and could not see the deep meaning behind his smile, but someone did. After she left, Eva sighed to herself, ''he is indeed a powerful capitalist. He takes advantage of every trifle. With the help of this powerful weapon, his chances of winning have been increased by at least 30%. The birthday party of Princess Monica has always been one of the most grand celebrating ceremonies in H country, especially this time, the prince of a neighbouring country would send his congrattions, and the queen values it very much. The magnificent and huge banquet hall of the Royal Pce was decorated in splendid and magnificent. The majestic throne was seated by the princess and the queen in formal clothes. It was the first time for Eva to attend such a grand celebration ceremony. She was already dazzled by the decoration of the pce. She was still the bodyguard of Lucas. Although he was not a prince wearing the luxurious tuxedo, his sparkling light was enough to shine at the whole venue. Prince Edward was thest one to be invited among the guests. He was much more handsome than Eva had imagined. His skin was smooth like a sculpture, and the exquisite face was iid with a pair of breathtaking charming eyes. His bright eyes and the slender eye shape draw an extreme charm. Under his handsome nose, his slightly purplish red thin lips were always raised slightly, which added a sense of cynicism to his perfect face. He was prettier than most beauties, but his tall figure and aggressive manner made it easy to distinguish the gender of the girl at the first sight. Eva thought that he was the only man in the world who was as handsome as Lucas, but their beauties were totally different from each other. As the rising sun shone brightly, Edward was the bright and cold moon in the night sky. It was also the first time for Princess Daisy to see Edward. She had carefully drew a general picture of his face in nightmares. She thought he was really ugly, with bald head, beer belly. When she saw him today, she didn''t expect he would have such a wonderful appearance. It was a kind offort for her, which made her feel better. However, the handsomeness couldn''t change her mind, because her heart had been taken away by another man unconsciously and couldn''t be taken back. After the greetings and blessings from the host and ministers, a wonderful waltz music rang in the banquet hall. The first piece was invited by Prince Edward to dance with Princess Daisy. They cooperated with each other very well, as if the sun and moon were reflecting each other, sparkling the heaven. After that, the dance was the most traditional and the most magnificent dance in H Country. The guests all joined in. Men and women stood in a line, face to face, and made dance partners in turn. Eva didn''t expect that she would be the lucky one to dance with Edward. His every movement looked extremely elegant and noble, and there was an attractive smile on his face. However, Eva felt that this smile was not for her, but just for courtesy. His eyes fell on her face, but she lowered her head without looking up at him and asked, "what''s your name?" He asked gently, his voice deep and maic, quite suitable for his appearance. "Eva, your highness," Eva replied politely. "It''s a beautiful name." His smile deepened a little. When they were so close, his voice came again, "why do you always keep your head down?" "I don''t want to offend you, your highness," She answered cautiously. "Miss Eva, now you are allowed to look up at me." Edward ordered in a tone as light as a feather. Her heart trembled slightly and slowly raised her head. When she saw his charming eyes, she was shocked. He had a pair of silver eyes, but not pure silver. The silver light was also green, which was strange and charming. Unconsciously, it could charm people. At this time, he stretched out his hand, which was a part of the dance. She put her hand on his and followed him to the center of the dance floor. Before they separated, he said in a low voice, "I''m happy to dance with you, Miss Eva." She couldn''t help but think of the affectionate prince in the fairy tale Cindere. s, it should be a happy thing to marry such a gentle man. He really hoped that Princess Daisy could realize her mistakes and marry this charming prince, so that he would be the most handsome king in the history of H Country. As she was distracted, a low voice came through, "what''s up? Are you fascinated by a few words of the prince?" Eva suddenly came to herself. She raised her head and saw Lucas''s burning eyes. She remembered that Lucas was in the front of the queue and Lucas was in the end. She didn''t expect that he woulde to her so soon! "What nonsense are you talking about?" She red at him with anger. Her cheeks were burning red somehow. When she saw two red clouds, they were like oil to the mes. He is a prince. Is it necessary to be so excited? If it weren''t for the fact that the K Country was the one dominating the country, he would have been her prince. "Frivolous!" He opened his thin lips and said the word in a very low voice. But her ears were heavy. Frivolous! How dare he describe her in this way? It''s so impolite, hateful, and insulting! If it were not for such a grand banquet, she really wanted to punch him on his handsome face. As she was getting closer to him, she moved her lips and said, "bastard!" She whispered in his ear with a very low voice. His beautiful and thick eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and two ferocious lights were emitted from his eyes. It seemed that this woman needed more lesson. He wanted to teach her a good lesson tonight. He wanted her to remember him in deep heart. Eva pretended to ignore him and turned her head away. When she put her hand on his, she pinched him hard on purpose. On the other end of the line, Daisy looked towards the end of the line from time to time, eager to dance quickly with Lucas. At thest cycle, they became dancingpanions. "Let me tell you a good news." She smiled like a new moon. "What?" Even though he was not in a good mood, he still covered it well. He smiled at the princess. "I have consulted with a lot of officials in the Secretary cab and agreed on the proposal of the bid. I think this proposal will be passed smoothly next week in Jacob''s meeting." Daisy couldn''t wait to tell him about this, so as to show her ability to him. "Thank you, your highness." He smiled even more happily. Prince Edward cast a nce at them not far away. His silvery eyes were always cordial and kind, revealing a very deep color. Chapter 225 separation (Part One) Chapter 225 separation (Part One) Eva found that Lucas was quite moody. On the way back, his handsome face was covered with dark clouds, and his eyes were constantly shing with lightning, as if a storm wasing. What? She just talked to the prince for a short while. He thought she had an affair! "How imaginative!" "The best is to stay away from me tonight," she decided. As soon as the car stopped, Eva quickly opened the door and rushed to the room like a rabbit. However, the cheetah was so swift that he caught her as soon as she entered. He closed the door and pressed her against it. With his hands on both sides, a gesture of encircling was formed. "What?" She looked at him with an innocent and confused expression. "Listen up. I don''t care how idle you were before, but now..." He paused and moved his big hand to cover her left breast, as if clutching her heart. "Your body and your heart are only mine. You can''t have another man in your life!" His tone was extremely domineering, and his ferocious look seemed to eat her alive. He even deliberately stressed the word "casual". She guessed it was a frivolous and euphemistic expression? Did he always think that she was frivolous and easy-going? She had once climbed into his tent in pajamas in the middle of the night, and deliberately said that she wanted to go to the night club to have one night with other men in order to get rid of him. However, besides him, she didn''t have a second man, even Nil that she liked. How could he treat her in this way? Her rage raged as she pushed him away fiercely with brute force unleashed from her body. "Lucas, you bastard! Who else dares to touch me except you? I must kill him by a silver dart! " For a moment, a smile climbed down from his cold mouth like a crescent moon, "that''s a deal." He dashed forward and held her in his arms. His eyes were gleaming. He liked the way she treated him. He lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but a hand raised in the air to stop him. "No." She shook her head firmly. "I want it." He made a strong bow. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. Her fist hit his shoulder like a rainstorm. "Let me go!" "You know it won''t work, but why do you always do it?" He pushed her against the wall. She looked so thin and vulnerable. Indeed, all struggles were futile. But she couldn''t control the tame wildness in her will, so she was impulsive and reckless to stick to it to the end. She could feel the betrayal of her body. It was more intimate than what he imagined, as if they had known each other for a long time. Gradually, her will became a mighty and mighty army, and was completely destroyed in the end It was getting dark. The stars dimmed. The night wasing to an end. A screamed in excitement. There was no sign at all! His voice was so loud that echoed in the quiet sky. The endless darkness stopped him suddenly. The night finally returned to peace. In the morning, Lucas invited some big shots of business circle in H Country to y golf, nning to fight against the enemy together. The female bodyguard, Eva, was waiting for him on the training ground. She found out that snowball was very proud. It pretended to be motionless, but she could not y it. Well, this time, I''m going to freak out. I''ll teach you a lesson and let you know how powerful the royal bodyguards are. She summoned all her strength and tried to hit the snowball. To her surprise, the ball hadn''t moved at all. When the sunshine shone upon it, it gave off dazzling light, as if it wasughing at her ipetence. However, she didn''t hold her cue. When she was about to look up, a voice came from behind. "Be careful." Before she could react, a tall man rushed towards her and brought her down to the grass. With a bang, her club hit heavily on the side of thewn. Oh my God! ying golf was also life-threatening! She took a deep breath. If this good-looking man hadn''t pushed her away, she might have had a severe headache. "Thank you." When she turned her head and saw the man''s face, she was suddenly stunned. Her eyes were wide open. "Edward Your highness? " He made a "Shh" gesture, not wanting to expose his identity. He stood up and grabbed her hand. "You can call me Edward." (Edward''s nickname is Ed). "Why are you here?" She looked around and found that there were no bodyguards nor guards on the grass field. "Did youe out alone?" He shrugged. "I don''t like to be followed." She let out a sigh of relief. She had heard rumors in the pce before that the prince of a neighboring country would do whatever he wanted regardless of the consequences. It was not entirely unrealistic. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Let me be your bodyguard temporarily." She volunteered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You want to protect me?" He looked at her with his dark eyes for a while, and then shook his head with a smile, seeming to think her proposal was a bit funny. "As one of the Royal bodyguards of our country, I have the obligation to protect you even without the order of the queen. Don''t underestimate me. I''m a woman. I have the ability to protect you. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you. " She patted her chest and said seriously. It was an international problem and there was no allowed to be careless. If anything bad happened to his royal highness in the H Country, it would not only break the diplomatic rtions between the two countries, but also cause a war. She suddenly found that her task was so sacred and difficult! As for Lucas, Eva thought she''d better take a temporary leave. Anyway, beside him, she couldn''t do her duty at all except being exploited by him. Edward rubbed his chin and smiled, "well, I need a guide anyway. Why don''t you be my guide for the whole day?" So she sent a message to Lucas, saying that she had a temporary mission to protect an important person and wanted to leave first. Lucas was too busy with social events to ask more. They walked out of the golf club to the Central Square, where the famous Angel Pool was. The water in the wishing pool was pure and clear. The fountain was in constant open for years, and in the middle of the pool stood a huge statue of an angel. "Legend has it that as long as you throw the gold coins into the holy cup in the angel''s hand, the angel will satisfy you a wish." Said Eva. Raising his eyebrows, Edward asked, "have you tried it?" "No." Eva shook her head and said, "it''s just a beautiful legend." "How do you know if I don''t give it a try?" With a smile, Edward reached out his hand and asked, "do you have gold coins, Miss Eva?" He never took any cash with him. What he had was a ck card. Eva had already thought about it. Because Lucas had the same habit, every big shot would not buy anything himself. She took out all of her gold coins. The holy cup was as high as five meters, and the cup mouth was only the size of an egg. It was not easy to throw the gold coins in. Maybe an angel was a test to human. Only a person with sincerity could receive the angel''s blessing. Chapter 226 separation (Part Two) Chapter 226 separation (Part Two) Edward took a gold coins from her hand and gently tossed it up. The gold coins were exactly falling into the sacred cup, which looked easy to blow off. "Wow -" Eva eximed. It seemed that the prince had something to do, no wonder he dared toe out alone and walk around. "You can make a wish, your highness." "Ed." He corrected. She smiled and said, "well, Edward, you don''t have to be too nervous since there''s no outsider here." then she said, "Edward, make your wishes quickly. The angel is waiting for you." She repeated. He smiled and closed his eyes. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and said perfunctorily, "it''s your turn." He then said. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She stunned and shook her head, "I don''t have any wish." "Really?" He raised his eyebrows and asked with some doubts, "if you want to be with someone you like, have you ever made such a wish?" "Is that your wish?" She asked. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer. Perhaps he didn''t want to say anything. If the person he liked was not princess Daisy, people would gossip unreasonably. Eva realized that she had asked a silly question. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry." He smiled and looked as gentle as before. It seemed that he didn''t mind it at all. "Does Miss Eva have someone you like?" He asked softly. "Yes." Eva nodded. "But I haven''t seen him before, so I don''t have much hope." While she was speaking, another shadow floated in her mind like a ghost. She chose to ignore it, shook her head and broke it. It was all her wishful thinking. She didn''t want herself to fall too deep in love with him. Edward stared at her instantly. There was a wonderful expression in his silvery green eyes, like the colorful halo of the sea, dreamy and blurred. But this expression disappeared very soon, and there was only iprehensible darkness in his eyes. "Is it online love?" he asked He asked. Eva knew that he misunderstood her. She didn''t want to exin more, because she didn''t know Nil''s rtionship with her. People who didn''t meet her would think that she had an online love affair. With these thoughts in her mind, she suddenly remembered that she did have a wish, so she took out a gold coin. She raised her arm and threw the gold coins into the cup. "Not bad. A royal female bodyguard." pping Edward in praise. rissa smiled slightly. Her fingers crossed on her chest, closed her eyes, and her expression was very devout. She prayed that the angel would be able to fulfill her wish. She hoped that she would help Nil and Lucas resolve the hatred in their hearts and stop fighting. No matter which of them was hurt, she was in a lot of pain. She didn''t want to be mixed with porridge on both sides of the bread, being in a dilemma. At this moment, a gust of breeze blew, the golden leaves of the sycamore tree fell one after another, and a piece of them fell on Eva''s head. Edward moved closer and removed the leaves from her hair. Suddenly, several silver lights shed from the back of the sycamore tree and Eva keenly sensed them out of the corner of her eyes. She turned back suddenly and saw a ck shadow shing behind the tree. "Who are they?" Shouted Eva. The dark figure appeared immediately and ran towards the other side of the square. "It must be paparazzo. Wait here. I''ll go get him." Not waiting for his reply, Eva hurriedly ran after them like a tornado. Edward wanted to stop her, but she had disappeared from the crowd. He could do nothing but shake his head helplessly. Then he went to the phoenix tree, leaned on the tree trunk and waited for her. He didn''t care about those groundless gossips or rumors about his love affairs at all, as he was used to doing things as he wanted. However, Eva followed the man closely until they arrived at the subway station. The paparazzi jumped off the elevator. Looking down, Eva took out a silver dart and shot it at the paparazzi''s legs and belly. "Ouch!" The man wailed and fell off the elevator. Eva rushed to him and grabbed him by the cor. "Tell me, who sent you to take these pictures?" "Nothing No one. I just want to make the headlines. " The man pained to take out his credentials from his pocket. Eva took a look. He is a really paparazzi! She let go of his hand and pulled out the SIM card from the camera. "If you dare to shoot without my permission next time, the dart won''tnd on your legs." She warned him, leaving him alone, and went into the elevator. The paparazzi struggled to his feet and took out another memory card from his pocket stealthily. Fortunately he was smart enough to change the card in time of escape, or he wouldn''t be able to face the mercenary. After a while, Eva arrived at the square and handed the memory card to Edward. With a slight movement of her two fingers, he broke the card into two parts and threw it into the trash can. "I think it''s not so bad to have a bodyguard by my side." He smiled charmingly. "Of course." Eva raised her eyebrows smugly. She had thought that she had done a good job, but she didn''t expect that she and Edward would be on the front page of the national magazine the next morning. "Prince Edward never forgot his dissolute nature. He still flirted with beautiful women during his visit!" Oh my God, they had taken such a clear picture of her. The shooting angle was so ambiguous. Mud was sshed all over her body! He intended to make her the enemy of the public? She dared not to seduce the future king no matter how bold she was. If she did so, she would be cursed by all the citizens of H Country for hundreds of times. Damn the paparazzi! He should have been dead yesterday! She had to go to the pce right now to rify to the queen and Princess Daisy. She opened the door, but was stopped by a man. When she raised her head, she saw a very gloomy face. With her brows twisted, her eyes were zing fire like a volcano. He must have seen the scandal in the magazine. However, she was in no mood to exin to him. It was more important to clear the misunderstanding to the queen and the princess first. "Lucas, I''m going to the pce. I''ll tell you after Ie back, okay?" She tried to push him away, but unexpectedly, he grabbed her arm and threw her on the bed. "Is this your so-called protection of important figure?" He looked her up and down angrily, and his judgement was like two sharp arrows, prating her heart. She had already been very upset, even very troubled, and had to face his cruel questioning. She suddenly had a nameless resentment. "Who are you to me? Do I need to exin everything to you?" A look of injury flew into his eyes, and his eyes turned red. "What kind of woman are you?" "What kind of woman I am has nothing to do with you? I''m not your ve, not your servant. I have my freedom and I have the right to interact with someone I like, not to be enved by someone like you! Let me tell you, no matter how you block me or force me, I won''t fall in love with you, and I won''t give my heart to you. I won''t love you for my whole life. Even if you take me here from the queen, it will be in vain. You are cold-blooded, cruel, selfish, hypocritical. I only hate you, but disgust! " Her nonstop statement was like a bullet being fired in the silent air. It seemed that he was hit in the vital part by those bullets. His handsome face gradually twisted, and his beautiful eyebrows twisted into a straight line, and a strong pain slowly overflowed from his stout appearance, drowning his whole face. He grabbed her shoulders and his eyes shed a ferocious light. His chest heaved heavily, and his breath was fast like an exploding balloon. "Do you have any feelings for me?" "No." His answer was clear and cold. "Do you hate me so much?" His voice was trembling. "I hate you very much, especially when you forced me. I really hate you, and I hate you so much." She shouted, wild with rage and sadness. His face was bloodless and pale like a piece of paper. His eyes were wide open and burning like fire, which flushed all over his eyes. Suddenly heughed, sad, bitter and desperate. He rushed to the window and opened it. It was raining heavily outside. A gust of wild wind blew in, and the rain drops blew in, wet his clothes and hair. But he didn''t move, like a sculpture without a soul. The wind grew stronger and his wide windbreaker was bulging, like the wings of a bird. The raindrops fell down from his hair and his clothes along his face. Her heart began to quiver, and the cold wind also calmed her hot head down. She began to regret her words that were against her will, but the stubbornness in her heart made her reluctant to apologize. Time passed by in a deathly stillness. He stood there silently, without turning his head to look at her. She bit her lips and was unwilling to speak first. The rain gradually stopped, and the sky was still overcast. His shoulder shivered slightly, and his hoarse voice reflected through the ss, "you can go. I don''t need you here." She seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt, and was shocked severely. Chapter 227 being a mistress (Part One) Chapter 227 being a mistress (Part One) What did he mean? He wanted to drive her away? While she was stunned, he said, "sorry to bother you these days, Miss Eva." The words were so strange, so cruel, cold and emotionless. He didn''t turn around, perhaps because he didn''t want to see her, or perhaps he didn''t want her to see his expression. Therefore, he walked straight to the door of his room. The door was shut with a big bang. He shut the door so hard that the whole room shook. She felt dizzy in the great shock. She felt that she was just like a broken vase, which was totally broken into pieces. As soon as her legs became weak, she copsed on the carpet, while her head was buzzing. She felt a pain in her chest and was unable to move or think. He just let her go like that? No, he was not going to let her out. He''ll throw her out like throwing up a trash. She should have known that this man was active like a volcano while he was as ruthless as an iceberg. The difference between heaven and hell always terrified her. Eva sat there for a long time. She bit her lips, stood up and quickly packed her things. She opened the door and walked down the stairs, out of the hall and out of the vi. She bit her lips and didn''t allow herself to look back. She walked faster and faster. She didn''t know that chuck had been standing in front of the window and watching her slowly disappearing into the distance. How much he hoped that she could turn around. Even just a nce at him would be a greatfort to him. At least it meant that she still had an attachment in her heart. But he didn''t get what he wanted. She walked so fast, so firm, just like a bird that escaped from a cage, only wanting to go away as fast as possible. Well, if that''s what she wants, he''ll do it for her! Eva walked on with a heavy suitcase, just like a homeless dog. She tried her best to hold back her desire and the desire to turn her head back. She bit her lips so hard that blood started to trickle down her chin and then dropped on her clothes, like a blooming roses before blooming. She seemed to have be numb and couldn''t feel the pain, but other pains were covered up by the strong heartache. But she didn''t know where the pain came from and why it hurt? She wanted to go back to the apartment the safety bureau equipped for her, but it had been surrounded by reporters and angry crowd. Although his majesty did not announce the marriage of Princess Shelly and Prince Jing publicly, the marriage between the two countries was not a secret among the citizens. It was a shameful crime to seduce the future king! Overnight, she became the target of the public criticism. They searched online and abused her for being the most married woman in H Country. They even threw rocks and rotten eggs at her apartment. She never expected that she would be put in such a terrible situation and wanted to escape quietly. She didn''t expect that someone in the crowd noticed her. "That shameless woman is over there!" After a roar, all the people like a bull saw the red carpet and rushed crazily towards her. She had to drop the heavy luggage case and escape. Several stinky eggs flew out of the crowd and hit her heavily. The stench of these rotten eggs made her sick, but she had no time to care about the filth. More and more people blocked her way from all directions. She felt like she was an escaped prisoner and had no way to run away. While she was talking, a heavy bulletproof off-road vehicle rushed towards her from the street. The car screeched to a halt in front of her. "Get in the car." The man inside the car pushed the door open and waved. She quickly jumped in. "Helena!" She looked at the familiar face on the driver''s seat and wanted to cry. Helena was her boss and a friend of Nil, he must have known the news and asked her to save her. Only Nil is the person who really cared about her in this world. As a matter of fact, when she jumped onto the off-road vehicle, another man also drove fast here. When he saw her leave safely, he sighed with relief and went back to report. "Who took her away?" Lucas frowned. "From the Security Bureau." Jerry replied, "outside is out of control now. It''s dangerous, and it''s possible that someone is encouraging the public on purpose." "Damn it!" Lucas cursed in his throat. His strong regret was like the tsunami of the end of the world, which surged in his heart. He had lost his control. To let her out at this time was equivalent to pushing her into a shower of gunfire. "I want to see the queen now." He rushed out like a hurricane. He couldn''t dy any longer. He must help her carry out the things immediately. At a vi which was in the suburb. Helena took Eva inside. Seeing Nil in the hall, Eva couldn''t help but rush over to him and throw herself into his arms. On this earth, she was so lonely. She had no family or friends. Only Nil, he was the only person she could trust and rely on. "It''s all right. I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Bernier touched her back andforted her in a low voice. "Sorry, I let you down." She was depressed. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "It''s not your fault." Nil said in a gentle voice without any rebuke, but it was necessary to remind her, "you should be more careful in the future, don''t get caught on the handle, and don''t trust others easily, especially with Lucas." Lucas! As soon as she heard the name, she felt terrible. She didn''t want to hear the name, let alone see the person. "I have left his ce and will not go back anymore." There was determination in her eyes. "Because of the scandal with Edward?" His voice was very calm. It didn''t show any surprise. It seemed that he had foreseen it. He was right. If she hadn''t left the vi, how could she go back to the apartment alone? "Not exactly. I hate him. He is our enemy and I wanted to get rid of him for a long time." She had an inexplicable sense of hatred rising in her heart. She could not find the source, but she knew that it was not simply because he was an enemy to Nil. "You can hate him, but you have to be careful. Don''t confront him head on. No matter what happens, don''t let him see through our n." Nil touched her face. Besides him, no one had seen her true features, including Helena. She nodded, "don''t worry. Such bad things will never happen again." She solemnly promised that she would not let him down. Nil left after a while. After all, she was now the focus of the media and the public. He had to be more cautious since Lucas and his men had been here. This vi was where Eva temporarily hid. There were plenty of food and necessities. She didn''t need to go out temporarily. She wouldn''t show up until things were settled. When Lucas entered the pce, he ran into Prince Edward. It seemed that they visited the queen with the same thing. By the side of the queen, Daisy heard the exnation of her prince and smiled faintly. "Isn''t Eva''s duty to protect Mr. Lucas? Howe she bes so dedicated to her own duty after seeing her prince?" Her tone was full of doubts. It seemed that she did not believe Edward''s exnation at all. Chapter 228 being a mistress (Part Two) Chapter 228 being a mistress (Part Two) Lucas said, "I asked Eva to protect Edward, your highness. She just did as what I said. I didn''t expect her to be used by someone who wanted to hurt you. Eva has always been doing her best by my side. I really appreciate the excellent bodyguards of your royal family. I hope she can recover as soon as possible and continue to do her duty by my side. " As an outsider, his exnation was more convincing than Edward. The queen kept silent for a while and said to Prince Edward, "Your Highness, you must be astonished by what happened today. I will order them to severely punish those who incite the wrong and give fair y to your highness." She turned to Lucas, "as for Eva, the safety bureau will recover her work as soon as possible. Mr. Lucas, please rest assured." The imperial edict seemed to have carried out smoothly. The only one that was displeased in the parliament hall was Princess Daisy. After Edward and Lucas left, the queen turned around to face Daisy and said, "are you satisfied with what I have done?" "Mother!" Surprised, Daisy lowered her head with guilt. The mother knew her daughter so well. How could her small tricks be hidden from the queen''s wise eyes? "It''s not going to change anything about the marriage. You must put the interests of the whole into the first ce." The queen said in a firm tone. Biting her lower lip hard, Daisy stood up and ran out of the hall in a rage. She was like an injured reindeer that never stopped in the wind. She ran forward regardless of everything, until she saw the tall figure of the man in front of her. "Mr. Lucas." She called him in a low voice, out of breath. Lucas stopped and turned around. When he saw her sweating, he was slightly surprised. "Anything else, your highness?" "Can I ask you something?" Daisy raised her head and looked at him. "Go ahead, your highness." "Mr. Lucas, you seem to be quite fond of Eva, aren''t you?" Her tone was sour, as if she had just drunk a lemon tea. She had kept it in her heart for a long time. When she had been in Provence, she had a vague feeling that something was wrong between Eva and him. Now she had to ask clearly in order to make a right decision for her future. "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. I was just telling the truth." Lucas exined. "We have so many royal guards in H Country. Why do you insist on Eva?" Daisy kept asking. "Because I only know Eva. I don''t like strangers around me." He said unhurriedly, "I''m sorry that I made a rude request to transfer Eva to me without your permission. Please forgive me!" "I didn''t mean that." Daisy bit her lips. It seemed that Lucas had misunderstood her, but she could not speak out her thoughts to him. She frowned, and her heart was suffering from a strong contradiction. She didn''t know that he said that deliberately to stop her. He had to maintain the rtionship with her, neither too far nor too close, otherwise it would have a huge impact on the cooperation n. Just as they were talking, the prince was not far away, with a pair of deep and unpredictable silver green eyes staring at them deeply. From the corner of his eye, Lucas turned to him and nodded slightly to him. Seeing him, Daisy had no choice but to turn back to the pce. *** The secluded vi was as dead silent as the hell. It was so quiet that even when she talked, Eva felt angry. Especially when night came, a person curled up on the sofa alone, even the light was deste. The wind blew in from the slightly opened window. The wind was as cold aste autumn. The bright moon hung by the window. The moonlight was as cold as ice. She looked at the bright moon, but her eyes were dim. Somehow, she thought of the person she hated. Just like a passionate fairy, he apanied her to watch TV, to offer her his arms as a pillow, to prepare her delicious brown sugar water, to hold her in his arms when the thunder came, and to ease her lightning fear. She should have hated it, but why was she so peaceful to sleep in his arms? She wanted to run away from his arms, but after she got rid of him, her heart was like being hollowed out. It was terrible? She kept asking the reason in her heart for countless times, but she couldn''t get the answer. Atst, she looked out of the window helplessly. There was neither sky nor moon outside. Her problem was unsolved! She tossed and turned all night, unable to fall asleep. Her messy thoughts together with the long night slowly passed as time went by.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The next day, Helena called and she was reinstated. The magazine that reported the gossip also published an apology. She finally suffered a great injustice and did not die like a think. She just did not expect that she should still go back to the side of Lucas. She asked Helena for a transfer, but she told her that the storm had just subsided and it was the best choice to stay with Lucas. A sudden divorce was likely to cause trouble. At the thought of being hunted down by the public, she realized that she had no choice but to endure humiliation and sought consent for it. When they got back to the vi, Lucas had hardly taken a look at her, let alone talking to her. His silence was like a stone, as cold as an ice, and as indifferent as a stove without fire. In addition, he did not allow her to follow him when he went out. He left her alone in the vi. He just brought Tina and Jerry As soon as he came back at night, he closed the door of his study and did not show up again, as if she was an eyesore. Chapter 229 being a mistress (Part Three) Chapter 229 being a mistress (Part Three) She also felt that she was redundant here. Since he hated her so much, why didn''t she change her? Why did he still keep her here? Did he do it on purpose to torture her with such indifference? What made her most frustrated was that God was tormenting her. She was bright in the day, but at night, dark clouds were gathering and there were thunders. She was very scared, but she didn''t want to be protected by Lucas any more. Thinking of thest time she drank, she felt much relieved. Regardless of anything, she ran to the fridge and took out two bottles of beer. After gulping down all the beer, she no longer felt scared, nor did she know what she had done. She ran madly to the door of Lucas''s room, and knocked it hard. "Lucas, you bastard. Come out!" Hearing the sound, Tina and Jerry ran out of their rooms. When they saw the scene, they exchanged nces with each other. They decided to pretend to hear nothing and let the boss solve it by himself. In fact, Lucas had been struggling whether to save her or not in the room. Hearing the cry outside, he calmed down a little. Opening the door, a drunk woman angrily rushed into the room. She stared at him with her drunken and hazy eyes. "Lucas, stand straight. Don''t wander around. Don''t think that I can''t beat you just because you are strong. Sooner orter, I will let you taste the power of my little dart." Lucas closed the door and leaned against the wall. With his arms crossed in front of his chest, he coldly stared at her raging. His damn silence made her even angrier. She rushed to him and poked his chest with her finger. "Do you know how hateful you are? Overbearing, selfish, cold-blooded, independent and self righteous, they went back on their words. You didn''t keep your promise and asked me to leave. Why did you get me back? Am I your ball? How dare you kick me back? Do you know how much I don''t want to see you again? If possible, I really want to jump directly into the universe like a spaceship, leave the earth, leave the whole universe, and run to the ce where you are ten billion years away from me. I hope you can never find me again! " Eva kept saying without a stop like setting off firecrackers. There was much pain that could be seen in his eyes. The wounds in his chest that were hit by her bullets and not recovered were stabbed one by one by her holding dagger. He didn''t say a word. It was so painful that he could hardly speak. He even had difficulty breathing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was very angry and felt that he ignored her deliberately again. He ignored her as if she were air. Then she clenched her fist and hit him on his shoulder. He didn''t dodge. Instead, he was beaten by her. His face was as pale as dead ashes, but his eyes were as dark red as they had been burned. She hit him so hard that she copsed on the carpet and burst into tears. "Lucas, why would I meet you? Why?" The cry exhausted her remaining strength. Atst, shey down on the carpet, closed her eyes and stopped moving. He stared at her nkly as if he had lost his soul. After a long time, he slowly squatted down and touched her tear stained face. "I know you want to leave and do not want toe back, but you can''t leave now. You will be safe only when you stay here. You won''t hold on too long. I will leave after the bidding, and you are free at that time. I promise you that I won''t appear in front of you again, and we will never see each other again. " His hoarse voice shook slightly in the air, a drop of tear rolling down from his burning eyes dropped to the corner of her mouth. She moved slightly, as if she was burned by the tear. The night was as dark as poison blood. Wind was still roaring outside the window, and the strong lightning was still drawing cursed Witcher symbols in the ck cloud. The storm kepting endlessly, trying to devour the whole world. There was only despair and death in the darkness. It was also like his heart. He lifted her up sideward and sent her back to her room. Then he turned and walked out, without wanting to see her again, for fear of causing unnecessary attachment. He had never felt so clear in his mind before. No matter how much they looked like each other, she couldn''t be the girl he was proud of or the girl in the world couldn''t be like the soul in the dramas. Sophia was in heaven, waiting for him to meet her. He had to take action as soon as possible to eliminate the threat brought by Dark. He couldn''t let her wait for too long. She was impetuous, had a bad temper, and if she was impatient, she would let him kneel on the CPU, a bottom line. It was already noon when Eva woke up. The vi was empty. Nobody was there. Lucas had already gone out. Recently, he was very busy. He had not only to build a branchpany, but also to establish a firm foothold in H Country. Besides, he had to rope in the Walter Company, which was one of the most powerfulmercial rivals in the business field. However, they had been confronted with each other by a group of people. As a result, he had no time and energy to deal with Ynda, the superfluous person. When she was about to y the game to kill time, a message came. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!